i^r 


m 


** 


X 


■^Wir 


LIBRARY 


Theological    Seminary, 

PRINCETON,    N.  J. 

B)m33  .W3  04  1833 
Wayland,  Francis,  1796-1865 
Occasional  discourses 


A      DONATION 


Beceiued 


W  A  y  L  A  N  D  '  S 


DISCOURSES. 


OCCASIONAL 


DISCOURSES, 


SEVERAL  NEVER  BEFORE  PUBLISHED. 


FRANCIS  WAYLAND. 


PRESIDENT     OF     BROWN    UNIVERSITY. 


BOSTON: 

PUBLISHED   BY  JAMES  LORING. 

1833. 


4 


Entered  according  to  the  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1833, 

BY  JAMES   LORING, 
in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  Massachusetts. 


TO 

MY   PARENTS, 

THE    REV.     FRANCIS     W  A  Y  L  A  N  D, 

AND 

MRS.     SARAH    WAYLAND, 

OF    SARATOGA    SPRINGS,    N.  T. 

THIS  VOLUME  IS  RESPECTFULLY  INSCRIBED 

AS    AN   EXPRESSION    OF    GRATITUDE, 
BY    THEIR    SON, 

THE  AUTHOR. 


CONTENTS. 


The  Moral  Dignity  of  the  Missionary  Enter- 
prise :  A  Discourse  delivered  before  the  Boston 
Baptist  Foreign  Mission  Society,  on  the  Evening  of 
October  26,  1823, 9 

The  Duties  of  an  American  Citizen  :  Two  Dis- 
courses delivered  in  the  First  Baptist  Meeting  House 
in  Boston,  on  Thursday,  April  7,  1825 ;  the  Day  of 
Public  Fast, 40 

The  Death  of  the  Ex-Presidents,  July  4,  1826: 
A  Discourse  delivered  in  the  First  Baptist  Meeting 
House  in  Boston,  the  week  following  their  decease,    .      80 

The  Certain  Triumph  of  the  Redeemer:  A  Dis- 
course delivered  in  the  Murray  Street  Church,  New 
York,  on  the  Evening  of  May  9,  1830, 98 

Encouragements  to  Religious  Effort:  A  Dis- 
course delivered  in  Philadelphia,  at  the  Request  of  the 
American  Sunday  School  Union,  May  25,  1830,     .    .     132 

The  Moral  Efficacy  of  the  Doctrine  of  the 
Atonement  :  A  Discourse  delivered  on  the  Evening 
of  February  3,  1831,  in  the  First  Baptist  Meeting 
House  in  Boston,  at  the  Installation  of  the  Rev. 
William  Hague, 167 


contents. 

Elevated  Attainments  in  Piety  Essential  to  a 
Successful  Study  of  the  Scriptures:  A  Dis- 
course delivered  in  tlie  Oliver  Street  Meeting  House, 
New  York,  on  the  Evening  of  December  17,  1832,  at 
the  Ordination  of  Mr.  William  R.  Williams,  .    ...     195 

The  Abuse  of  the  Imagination, 218 

Motives  to  Beneficence  :  A  Discourse  delivered  in 
the  Old  South  Church,  Boston,  before  the  Howard 
Benevolent  Society, 236 

Objections  to  the  Doctrine  of  Christ  Crucified 
considered  :  A  Discourse  Delivered  in  Portland,  at 
the  Ordination  of  the  Rev.  John  S.  Maginnis,  Sep- 
tember 27,  1832, 263 

Discourse  on  Education:  An  Introductory  Address 
delivered  in  Boston,  before  the  Convention  of  Teach- 
ers, and  other  Friends  of  Education,  assembled  to 
form  the  American  Institute  of  Instruction,  August 
19,  1830, 292 

The  Philosophy  of  Analogy:  A  Discourse  delivered 
before  the  Phi  Beta  Kappa  Society  of  Rhode  Island, 
September  7,  1831, 319 

Address  on  Temperance:  An  Address  delivered 
before  the  Providence  Association  for  the  Promotion 
of  Temperance,  October  20,  1831, 344 


MORAL      DIGNITY 


MISSIONARY     ENTERPRISE. 


MATTHEW   XIII.  38. 

THE      FIELD      IS      THE      WORLD. 

Philosophers  have  speculated  much  concerning 
a  process  of  sensation,  which  has  commonly  been 
denominated  the  emotion  of  sublimity.  Aware  that, 
like  any  other  simple  feeling,  it  must  be  incapable  of 
definition,  they  have  seldom  attempted  to  define  it ; 
but,  content  with  remarking  the  occasions  on  which  it 
is  excited,  have  told  us  that  it  arises,  in  general,  from 
the  contemplation  of  whatever  is  vast  in  nature, 
splendid  in  intellect,  or  lofty  in  morals.  Or,  to 
express  the  same  idea  somewhat  varied,  in  the 
language  of  a  critic  of  antiquity,*  "  that  alone  is  truly 
sublime,  of  which  the  conception  is  vast,  the  effect 
irresistible,  and  the  remembrance  scarcely  if  ever  to 
be  erased." 

^>.  *  Longinus,  Sec.  VII. 


m 

10  THE     MISSIONARY    ENTERPRISE. 

But  although  philosophers  only  have  written  about 
this  emotion,  they  are  far  from  being  the  only  men 
who  have  felt  it.  The  untutored  peasant,  when  he 
has  seen  the  autumnal  tempest  collecting  between  the 
hills,  and,  as  it  advanced,  enveloping  in  misty  obscurity, 
village  and  hamlet,  forest  and  meadow,  has  tasted  the 
sublime  in  all  its  reality  ;  and,  whilst  the  thunder  has 
rolled  and  the  lightning  flashed  around  him,  has 
exulted  in  the  view  of  nature  moving  forth  in  her 
majesty.  The  untaught  sailor  boy,  listlessly  hearken- 
ing to  the  idle  ripple  of  the  midnight  wave,  when  on 
a  sudden  he  has  thought  upon  the  unfathomable 
abyss  beneath  him,  and  the  wide  waste  of  waters 
around  him,  and  the  infinite  expanse  above  him,  has 
enjoyed  to  the  full  the  emotion  of  sublimity,  whilst 
his  inmost  soul  has  trembled  at  the  vastness  of  its 
own  conceptions.  But  why  need  I  multiply  illustra- 
tions from  nature  ?  Who  does  not  recollect  the 
emotion  he  has  felt,  whilst  surveying  aught,  in  the 
material  world,  of  terror  or  of  vastness  ? 

And  this  sensation  is  not  produced  by  grandeur  in 
material  objects  alone.  It  is  also  excited  on  most  of 
those  occasions  in  which  we  see  man  tasking,  to  the 
uttermost,  the  energies  of  his  intellectual  or  moral 
nature.  Through  the  long  lapse  of  centuries,  who, 
without  emotion,  has  read  of  Lconidas  and  his  three 
hundred's  throwing  themselves  as  a  barrier  before  the 
myriads  of  Xerxes,  and  contending  unto  death  for  the 
liberties  of  Greece  ! 

But  we  need  not  turn  to  classic  story  to  find  all 
that  is  great  in  human  action ;  we  find  it  in  our  own 
times  and  in  the  history  of  our   own  country.     Who 


THE     M  I S  S I  O  X  A  R  Y    ENTERPRISE.  1  1 

is  there  of  us  that  even  in  the  nursery  has  not  feh  his 
spirit  stir  within  him,  when  with  child-hi<e  wonder  he 
has  listened  to  the  story  of  Washington  ?  And 
although  the  terms  of  the  narrative  were  scarcely 
intelligible,  yet  the  young  soul  kindled  at  the  thought 
of  one  man's  working  out  the  deliverance  of  a  nation. 
And  as  our  understanding,  strengthened  by  age,  was 
at  last  able  to  grasp  the  detail  of  this  transaction,  we 
saw  that  our  infantile  conceptions  had  fallen  far  short 
of  its  grandeur.  O  !  if  an  American  citizen  ever  exults 
in  the  contemplation  of  all  that  is  sublime  in  human 
enterprise,  it  is  when,  bringing  to  mind  the  men  who 
first  conceived  the  idea  of  this  nation's  independence, 
he  beholds  them  estimating  the  power  of  her  oppressor, 
the  resources  of  her  citizens,  deciding  in  their  collected 
might  that  this  nation  should  be  free,  and  through  the 
long  years  of  trial  that  ensued,  never  blenching  from 
their  purpose,  but  freely  redeeming  the  pledge  which 
they  had  given,  to  consecrate  to  it,  "  their  lives,  their 
fortunes,  and  their  sacred  honor." 

"  Patriots  have  toil'd,  and  in  their  country's  cause 
Bled  nobly,  and  their  deeds,  as  they  deserve. 
Receive  proud  recompense.     We  give  in  charge 
Their  names  to  the  sweet  lyre.     The  historic  muse, 
Proud  of  her  treasure,  marches  with  it  down 
To  latest  limes  ;  and  sculpture  in  her  turn 
Gives  bond,  in  stone  and  ever-during  br.ass, 
To  guard  liieni  and  immortalize  iier  trust." 

It  is  not  in  the  field  of  patriotism  only  that  deeds 
have  been  achieved  to  which  history  has  awarded  the 
palm  of  moral  sublimity.  There  have  lived  men,  in 
whom  the  name  of  patriot  has  been  merged  in  that  of 
philanthropist;  who,  looking  with  an  eye  of  compassion 


12  THE    MISSIONARY    ENTERPRISE. 

over  the  face  of  the  earth,  have  felt  for  the  miseries 
of  our  race,  and  have  put  forth  their  calm  might  to 
wipe  off  one  blot  from  the  marred  and  stained 
escutcheon  of  human  nature  ;  to  strike  off  one  form  of 
suffering  from  the  catalogue  of  human  wo.  Such  a 
man  was  Howard.  Surveying  our  world,  like  a  spirit 
of  the  blessed,  he  beheld  the  misery  of  the  captive, 
he  heard  the  groaning  of  the  prisoner.  His  determi- 
nation was  fixed.  He  resolved,  single  handed,  to 
gauge  and  to  measure  one  form  of  unpitied,  unheeded 
wretchedness,  and,  bringing  it  out  to  the  sunshine  of 
public  observation,  to  work  its  utter  extermination. 
And  he  well  knew  what  this  undertaking  would  cost 
him.  He  knew  what  he  had  to  hazard  from  the 
infection  of  dungeons,  to  endure  from  the  fatigues  of 
inhospitable  travel,  and  to  brook  from  the  insolence  of 
legalized  oppression.  He  knew  that  he  was  devoting 
himself  upon  the  altar  of  philanthropy,  and  he  willingly 
devoted  himself.  He  had  marked  out  his  destiny, 
and  he  hastened  forward  to  its  accomplishment,  with 
an  intensity  "  which  the  nature  of  the  human  mind 
forbade  to  be  more,  and  the  character  of  the  individual 
forbade  to  be  less."*  Thus  he  commenced  a  new 
era  in  the  history  of  benevolence.  And  hence  the  name 
of  Howard  will  be  associated  with  all  that  is  sublime 
in  mercy,  until  the  final  consummation  of  all  things. 

Such  a  man  is  Clarkson,  who,  looking  abroad, 
beheld  the  sufferings  of  Africa,  and,  looking  at  home, 
saw  his  country  stained  with  her  blood.  We  have 
seen  him,  laying  aside  the  vestments  of  the  priesthood, 
consecrate  himself  to  the  holy  purpose  of  rescuing  a 
*  Foster's  Essay. 


THE    MISSIONARY    EXTERPRISE.  13 

continent  from  rapine  and  murder,  and  of  erasing  this 
one  sin  from  the  book  of  his  nation's  iniquities.  We 
have  seen  him  and  his  fellow  philanthropists  for  twenty 
years  never  waver  from  their  purpose.  We  have 
seen  them  persevere  amidst  neglect,  and  obloquy,  and 
contempt,  and  persecution,  until  the  cry  of  the  op- 
pressed, having  roused  the  sensibilities  of  the  nation, 
the  "  Island  Empress  "  rose  in  her  might,  and  said  to 
this  foul  traffic  in  human  flesh.  Thus  far  shalt  thou 
come,  and  no  farther. 

It  will  not  be  doubted  that  in  such  actions  as  these, 
there  is  much  which   may  be  truly  called  the  moral 
sublime.      If,  then,  we    should    attentively    consider 
them,  we  might  perhaps  ascertain  what  must  be  the 
elements   of  that   enterprise,  which  may  lay  claim  to 
this  high  appellation.     It  cannot  be  expected  that  on 
this  occasion,  we  should  analyze  them  critically.     It 
will,  however,  we  think,  be  found,  upon  examination, 
that  to  that   enterprise  alone  has  been  awarded  the 
meed  of  sublimity,  of  which  the  object  was  vast,  the 
ACCOMPLISHMENT    arduous,    and    the    mp:ans    to    be 
employed  simple  but  efficient.     Were  not  the   object 
vast,  it  could  not  arrest  our  attention.     Were  not  its 
accompJishment  arduous,   none   of  the  nobler  energies 
of  man  being  tasked  in  its  execution,  we  should  see 
nothing   to    admire.     Were    not    the    means    to   that 
accomplishment  simple,   our  whole  conception  being 
vague,   the   impression  would  be  feeble.     Were  they 
not  efficient,  the  intens^^st  exertion  could  only  terminate 
in  failure  and  disgrace. 

And  here   we  may   remark,   that  wherever  these 
elements  have  combined  in  any  undertaking,  public 
2* 


14  THE     MISSIONARY    ENTERPRISE. 

sentiment  has  generally  united  in  pronouncing  it 
sublime,  and  history  has  recorded  its  achievements 
among  the  noblest  proofs  of  the  dignity  of  man. 
Malice  may  for  a  while  have  frowned,  and  interest 
opposed ;  men  who  could  neither  grasp  what  was  vast, 
nor  feel  what  was  morally  great,  may  have  ridiculed. 
But  all  this  has  soon  passed  away.  Human  nature  is 
not  to  be  changed  by  the  opposition  of  interest  or  the 
laugh  of  folly.  There  is  still  enough  of  dignity  in 
man  to  respect  what  is  great,  and  to  venerate  what  is 
benevolent.  The  cause  of  man  has  at  last  gained  the 
suffrages  of  man.  It  has  advanced  steadily  onward, 
and  left  ridicule  to  wonder  at  the  impotence  of  its  shaft, 
and  malice  to  weep  over  the  inefhcacy  of  its  hate. 

And  we  bless  God  that  it  is  so.  It  is  cheering  to 
observe,  that  amidst  so  much  that  is  debasing,  there  is 
still  something  that  is  ennobling  in"  the  character  of 
man.  It  is  delightful  to  know,  that  there  are  times 
when  his  morally  bedimmed  eye  "  beams  keen  with 
honor  ;"  that  there  is  yet  a  redeeming  spirit  within 
him,  which  exults  in  enterprises  of  great  pith  and 
moment.  We  love  our  race  the  better  for  every  such 
fact  we  discover  concerning  it,  and  bow  with  more 
reverence  to  the  dignity  of  human  nature.  We 
rejoice  that,  shattered  as  has  been  the  edifice,  there 
yet  may  be  discovered,  now  and  then,  a  massive  pillar, 
and,  here  and  there,  a  well  turned  arch,  which  remind 
us  of  the  symmetry  of  its  former  proportions,  and  the 
perfection  of  its  original  structuiis. 

Having  paid  this  our  honest  tribute  to  the  dignity  of 
man,  we  must  pause,  to  lament  over  somewhat  which 
reminds    us    of    any    thing    other   than    his    dignity. 


THE     MISSIONARY    ENTERPRISE.  15 

Whilst  the  general  assertion  is  true,  that  he  is  awake 
to  all  that  is  sublime  in  nature,  and  much  that  is 
sublime  in  morals,  there  is  reason  to  believe  that  there 
is  a  single  class  of  objects,  whose  contemplation  thrills 
all  heaven  with  rapture,  at  which  he  can  gaze  unmelted 
and  unmoved.  The  pen  of  inspiration  has  recorded, 
that  the  cross  of  Christ,  whose  mysteries  the  angels 
desire  to  look  into,  was  to  the  tasteful  and  erudite 
Greek,  foolishness.  And  we  fear  that  cases  very 
analogous  to  this  may  be  witnessed  at  the  pres'ent  day. 
But  why,  my  hearers,  should  it  be  so  ?  Why  should 
so  vast  a  dissimilarity  of  moral  taste  exist  between 
seraphs  who  bow  before  the  throne,  and  men  who 
dwell  upon  the  footstool  ?  Why  is  it,  that  the  man, 
whose  soul  swells  with  ecstacy  whilst  viewing  the 
innumerable  suns  of  midnight,  feels  no  emotion  of 
sublimity,  when  thinking  of  their  Creator  ?  Why  is  it, 
that  an  enterprise  of  patriotism  presents  itself  to  his 
imagination  beaming  with  celestial  beauty,  whilst  the 
enterprise  of  redeeming  love  is  without  form  or  come- 
liness ?  Why  should  the  noblest  undertaking  of 
mercy,  if  it  only  combine  among  its  essential  elements 
the  distinctive  principles  of  the  gospel,  become  at  once 
stale,  flat,  and  unprofitable  ?  When  there  is  joy  in 
heaven  over  one  sinner  that  repenteth,  why  is  it  that 
the  enterprise  of  proclaiming  peace  on  earth,  and 
good  will  to  man,  fraught,  as  it  would  seem,  with  more 
than  angelic  benignity,  should  to  many  of  our  fellow 
men  appear  worthy  of  nothing  better  than  neglect  or 
obloquy  ? 

The  reason  for  all  this  we  shall  not  on  this  occasion 
pretend  to  assign.     We  have  time  only  to  express  our 


16  THE     MISSIONARY    ENTERPRISE, 

regret  that  such  should  be  the  fact.  Confining  our- 
selves therefore  to  tlie  bearing  which  this  moral  bias 
has  upon  the  missionary  cause,  it  is  with  pain  we  are 
obliged  to  believe,  that  there  is  a  large  and  most 
respectable  portion  of  our  fellow  citizens,  for  many  of 
whom  we  entertain  evevy  sentiment  of  personal  esteem, 
and  to  whose  opinions  on  most  other  subjects  we  bow 
with  unfeigned  deference,  who  look  with  perfect  apathy 
upon  the  present  system  of  exertions  for  evangelizing 
the  heathen  ;  and  we  have  been  greatly  misinformed, 
if  there  be  not  another,  though  a  very  different  class, 
who  consider  these  exertions  a  subject  for  ridicule. 
Perhaps  it  may  tend  somewhat  to  arouse  the  apathy 
of  the  one  party,  as  well  as  to  moderate  the  contempt 
of  the  other,  if  we  can  show  that  this  very  missionary 
cause  combines  within  itself  the  elements  of  all  that  is 
sublime  in  human  purpose,  nay,  combines  them  in  a 
loftier  perfection  than  any  other  enterprise,  which  was 
ever  linked  with  the  destinies  of  man.  To  show  this, 
will  be  our  design  ;  and  in  prosecuting  it,  we  shall 
direct  your  attention  to  the  gkandeuu  of  the  object; 

the  ARDU0U3NESS  OF  ITS  EXECUTION;   and  the  NATURE 

or  THE  MEANS  ou  which  we  rely  for  success. 

1st.  The  GiiANDEUii  OF  THE  OBJECT.  In  the 
most  enlarged  sense  of  the  terms.  The  Field  is  the 
JVorld.  Our  design  is  radically  to  affect  the  temporal 
and  eternal  interests  of  the  whole  race  of  man.  We 
have  surveyed  this  field,  statistically,  and  find,  that  of 
the  eight  hundred  millions  who  inhabit  our  globe,  but 
two  hundred  millions  have  any  knowledge  of  the 
religion  of  Jesus  Christ.  Of  these  we  are  willing  to 
allow  that  but  one  half  are  his  real  disciples,  and  that 


THE    MISSIOXARY    EXTERPRISE.  17 

therefore  there  are  seven  of  the  eight  hundred  millions 
to  whom  the  gospel  must  be  sent. 

We  have  surveyed  this  field,  geographically.  We 
have  looked  upon  our  own  continent,  and  have  seen 
that,  with  the  exception  of  a  narrow  strip  of  thinly 
settled  country,  from  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence,  to  the 
mouth  of  the  Mississippi,  the  whole  of  this  new  world 
lieth  in  wickedness.  Hordes  of  ruthless  savages  roam 
the  wilderness  of  the  West,  and  men  almost  as  ignorant 
of  the  spirit  of  the  gospel,  are  struggling  for  independ- 
ence in  the  South. 

We  have  looked  over  Europe,  and  beheld  there 
one  nation  putting  forth  her  energies  in  the  cause  of 
evangelizing  the  world.  We  have  looked  for  another 
such  nation  ;  but  it  is  not  to  be  found.  A  k\v  others 
are  beginning  to  awake.  i\Iost  of  them,  however,  yet 
slumber.  i\Iany  are  themselves  in  need  of  missionaries. 
Nay,  we  know  not  but  that  the  movement  of  the  cause 
of  man,  in  Europe,  is  at  present  retrograde.  There 
seems  too  ev-idently  a  coalition  formed  of  the  powers 
that  be,  to  check  the  progress  of  moral  and  intellect- 
ual improvement,  and  to  rivet  again  on  the  human 
mind  the  manacles  of  papal  superstition.  God  only 
knows  how  soon  the  re-action  will  commence,  which 
shall  shake  the  continent  to  its  centre,  scatter  thrones 
and  sceptres,  and  all  the  insignia  of  prescriptive  author- 
ity, like  the  dust  of  the  summer's  threshing  floor,  and 
establish,  throughout  the  Christian  world,  representa- 
tive governments,  on  the  broad  basis  of  common  sense 
and  inalienable  right. 

We  have  looked  over  Africa,  and  have  seen  that 
upon  one  little  portion,  reclaimed  from  brutal  idolatry 


18  THE     MISSIONARY    ENTERPRISE. 

by  missionaries,  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  hath  shined.  ' 
It  is  a  land  of  Goshen,  where  they  have  light  in  their 
dwellings.  Upon  all  the  remainder  of  this  vast  conti- 
nent, there  broods  a  moral  darkness,  impervious  as 
that  which  once  veiled  her  own  Egypt,  on  that  pro- 
longed and  fearful  night  when  no  man  knew  his 
brother. 

We  have  looked  upon  Asia,  and  have  seen  its 
northern  nations,  though  under  the  government  of  a 
Christian  pi'ince,  scarcely  nominally  Christian.  On 
the  west,  it  is  spell-bound  by  Mahommedan  delusion. 
To  the  south,  from  the  Persian  gulf,  to  the  sea  of 
Kamschatka,  including  also  its  numberless  islands, 
except  where  here  and  there  a  Syrian  church,  or  a 
missionary  station  twinkles  amidst  the  gloom  ;  the 
whole  of  this  immense  portion  of  the  human  race  is 
sitting  in  the  region  and  shadow  of  death.  Such  then 
is  the  field  for  our  exertion.  It  encircles  the  whole 
family  of  man,  it  includes  every  unevangelized  being 
of  the  species  to  which  we  belong.  We  have  thus 
surveyed  the  missionary  field,  that  we  may  know  how 
great  is  the  undertaking  to  which  we  stand  committed. 

We  have  also  made  tm  estimate  of  the  miseries  of 
this  world.  We  have  seen  how  in  many  places  the 
human  mind,  shackled  by  ignorance  and  enfeebled  by 
vice,  has  dwindled  almost  to  the  standard  of  a  brute. 
Our  indignation  has  kindled  at  hearing  of  men,  im- 
mortal as  ourselves,  bowing  down  and  worshipping  a 
wandering  beggar,  or  paying  adoration  to  reptiles  and 
to  stones. 

Not  only  is  intellect,  every  where,  under  the  domin- 
ion of  idolatry,  prostrated  ;  beyond  the  boundaries  of 


THE     MISSrOXARY    ENTER  PRISE.  19 

Christendom,  on  every  side,  the  dark  places  of  the 
earth  are  filled  with  the  habitations  of  cruelty.  We 
have  mourned  over  the  savage  ferocity  of  the  Indians 
of  our  western  wilderness.  We  have  turned  to  Africa, 
and  seen  almost  the  whole  continent  a  prey  to  lawless 
banditti,  or  else  bowing  down  in  the  most  revolting 
idolatry.  We  have  descended  along  her  coast,  and 
beheld  villages  burnt  or  depopulated,  fields  laid  waste, 
and  her  people,  who  have  escaped  destruction,  naked 
and  famishing,  flee  to  their  forests  at  the  sight  of  a 
stranger.  We  have  asked.  What  fearful  visitation  of 
Heaven  has  laid  these  settlements  in  ruins  .''  What 
destroying  pestilence  has  swept  over  this  land,  con- 
signing to  oblivion  almost  its  entire  population }  What 
mean  the  smoking  ruins  of  so  many  habitations.'' 
And  why  is  yon  fresh  sod  crimsoned  and  slippery  with 
the  traces  of  recent  murder  ?  We  have  been  pointed 
to  the  dark  slave-ship  hovering  over  her  coast,  and 
have  been  told  that  two  hundred  thousand  defenceless 
beings  are  annually  stolen  away,  to  be  murdered  on 
their  passage,  or  consigned  for  life  to  a  captivity  more 
terrible  than  death  ! 

We  have  turned  to  Asia,  and  beheld  how  the  demon 
of  her  idolatry  has  worse  than  debased,  has  brutalized 
the  mind  of  man.  Every  where  his  despotism  has 
been  grievous  ;  here,  with  merciless  tyranny,  he  has 
exulted  in  the  misery  of  his  victims.  He  has  rent 
from  the  human  heart  all  that  was  endearing  in  the 
charities  of  life.  He  has  taught  the  mother  to  tear 
away  the  infant  as  it  smiled  in  her  bosom,  and  cast  it, 
a  shrieking  prey,  to  contending  alligators.  He  has 
taught  the  son  to  light  the  funeral  pile,  and  to  witness. 


20  THE    MISSIONARY    ENTERPRISE. 

unmoved,  the  dying  agonies  of  his  widowed,  murdered 
mother  ! 

We  have  looked  upon  all  this  ;  and  our  object  is, 
to  purify  the  whole  earth  from  these  abominations. 
Our  object  will  not  have  been  accomplished  till  the 
tomahawk  shall  be  buried  forever,  and  the  tree  of 
peace  spread  its  broad  branches  from  the  Atlantic  to 
the  Pacific  ;  until  a  thousand  smiling  villages  shall  be 
reflected  from  the  waves  of  the  IMissouri,  and  the 
distant  valleys  of  the  West  echo  with  the  song  of  the 
reaper  ;  till  the  wilderness  and  the  solitary  place  shall 
have  been  glad  for  us,  and  the  desert  has  rejoiced  and 
blossomed  as  the  rose. 

Our  labors  are  not  to  cease,  until  the  last  slave-ship 
shall  have  visited  the  coast  of  Africa,  and,  the  nations 
of  Europe  and  America  having  long  since  redressed 
her  aggravated  wrongs,  Ethiopia,  from  the  Mediterra- 
nean to  the  Cape,  shall  have  stretched  forth  her  hand 
unto  God. 

How  changed  will  then  be  the  face  of  Asia ! 
Bramins  and  sooders  and  castes  and  shasters  will  have 
passed  away,  like  the  mist  which  rolls  up  the  moun- 
tain's side  before  the  rising  glories  of  a  summer's 
morning,  while  the  land  on  which  it  rested,  shining 
forth  in  all  its  loveliness,  shall,  from  its  numberless 
habitations,  send  forth  the  high  praises  of  God  and  the 
Lamb.  The  Hindoo  mother  will  gaze  upon  her 
infant  with  the  same  tenderness  which  throbs  in  the 
breast  of  any  one  of  you  who  now  hears  me,  and  the 
Hindoo  son  will  pour  into  the  wounded  bosom  of  his 
widowed  parent,  the  oil  of  peace  and  consolation. 

In  a   word,  point  us  to   the  loveliest  village  that 


THE     MISSIONARY    ENTERPRISE.  21 

smiles  upon  a  New-England  landscape,  and  compare 
it  with  the  filthiness  and  brutality  of  a  CafTrarian  kraal, 
and  we  tell  you  that  our  object  is  to  render  that 
CafTrarian  kraal  as  happy  and  as  gladsome  as  that 
New-England  village.  Point  us  to  the  spot  on  the 
face  of  the  earth  where  liberty  is  best  understood  and 
most  perfectly  enjoyed,  where  intellect  shoots  forth  in 
its  richest  luxuriance,  and  where  all  the  kindlier 
feelings  of  the  heart  are  constantly  seen  in  their  most 
graceful  exercise  ;  point  us  to  the  loveliest  and  happi- 
est neighborhood  in  the  world  on  which  we  dwell ; 
and  we  tell  you  that  our  object  is  to  render  this  whole 
eai'th,  with  all  its  nations,  and  kindreds,  and  tongues, 
and  people,  as  happy,  nay,  happier  than  that  neigh- 
borhood. 

We  have  considered  these  beings  as  immortal,  and 
candidates  for  an  eternity  of  happiness  or  misery. 
And  we  cannot  avoid  the  belief  that  they  are  exposed 
to  eternal  misery.  Here,  you  will  observe,  the 
question  with  us  is  not,  whether  a  heathen,  unlearned 
in  the  gospel,  can  be  saved.  We  are  willing  to  admit 
that  he  can.  But,  if  he  be  saved,  he  must  possess 
holiness  of  heart ;  for,  without  holiness,  no  man  shall 
see  the  Lord.  And  where  shall  we  find  holy  heathen? 
Where  is  there  the  vestige  of  purity  of  heart  among 
unevangelized  nations  ?  It  is  in  vain  to  talk  about 
the  innocence  of  these  children  of  nature.  It  is  in 
vain  to  tell  us  of  their  graceful  mythology.  Their 
gods  are  such  as  lust  makes  welcome.  Of  their  very 
religious  services,  it  is  a  shame  even  to  speak.  To 
settle  the  question  concerning  their  future  destiny,  it 
would  only  seem  necessary  to  ask,  What  would  be 
3 


22  THE    MISSIONARY    ENTERPRISE. 

the  character  of  that  future  state,  in  which  those 
principles  of  heart  which  the  whole  history  of  the 
heathen  world  develops,  were  suffered  to  operate  in 
their  unrestrained  malignity  ? 

No  !  solemn  as  is  the  thought,  we  do  believe,  that, 
dying  in  their  present  state,  they  will  be  exposed  to 
all  that  is  awful  in  the  wrath  of  Almighty  God.  And 
we  do  believe  that  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he 
gave  his  only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth 
on  him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life. 
Our  object  is  to  convey  to  those  who  are  perishing 
the  news  of  this  salvation.  It  is  to  furnish  every 
family  upon  the  face  of  the  whole  earth  with  the  word 
of  God  written  in  its  own  language,  and  to  send  to 
every  neighborhood  a  preacher  of  the  cross  of  Christ. 
Our  object  will  not  be  accomplished,  until  every  idol 
temple  shall  have  been  utterly  abolished,  and  a  temple 
to  Jehovah  erected  in  its  room  ;  until  this  earth, 
instead  of  being  a  theatre  on  which  immortal  beings 
are  preparing  by  crime  for  eternal  condemnation, 
shall  become  one  universal  temple,  in  which  the 
children  of  men  are  learning  the  anthems  of  the 
blessed  above,  and  becoming  meet  to  join  the  general 
assembly  and  church  of  the  first-born,  whose  names 
are  written  in  heaven.  Our  design  will  not  be 
completed,  until 

"  One  song  employs  all  nations,  and  all  cry 
Worthy  the  Lamb,  for  he  was  slain  for  usj 
The    dwellers   in    the   vales,   and   on   the   rocks, 
Shout  to  each  other,  and  the  mountain  tops 
From    distant   mountains   catch    the    flying  joy  j 
Till,  nation  after  nation  taught  the  strain. 
Earth   rolls   the   rapturous   hosanna   round." 


THE     MISSIONARY    ENTERPRISE.  23 

The  object  of  the  missionary  enterprise  embraces 
every  child  of  Adam.  It  is  vast  as  the  race  to  whom 
its  operations  are  of  necessity  limited.  It  would 
confer  upon  every  individual  on  earth,  all  that  intel- 
lectual or  moral  cultivation  can  bestow.  It  would 
rescue  a  world  from  the  indignation  and  wrath, 
tribulation  and  anguish,  reserved  for  every  son  of  man 
that  doeth  evil,  and  give  it  a  title  to  glory,  honor,  and 
immortality.  You  see,  then,  that  our  object  is,  not 
only  to  affect  every  individual  of  the  species,  but  to 
affect  him  in  the  momentous  extremes  of  infinite 
happiness  and  infinite  wo.  And  now  we  ask,  What 
object  ever  undertaken  by  man  can  be  compared  with 
this  same  design  of  evangelizing  the  world  ?  Patriot- 
ism itself  fades  away  before  it,  and  acknowledges  the 
supremacy  of  an  enterprise,  which  seizes,  with  so 
strong  a  grasp,  upon  both  the  temporal  and  eternal 
destinies  of  the  whole  family  of  man. 

But  all  this  is  not  to  be  accomplished  without 
laborious  exertion.     Hence  we  remark, 

2d.     The  missionary  undertaking  is  arduous 

ENOUGH    TO    CALL  INTO   ACTION  THE  NOBLEST  ENER- 
GIES   OF    MAN. 

Its  arduousness  is  explained  in  one  word,  our 
Field  is  the  World.  Our  object  is  to  effect  an  entire 
moral  revolution  in  the  whole  human  race.  Its  ardu- 
ousness, then,  results  of  necessity  from  its  magnitude. 

I  need  not  say  to  an  audience  acquainted  with  the 
nature  of  the  human  mind,  that  a  large  moral  mass  is 
not  easily  and  permanently  affected.  A  little  leaven 
does  not  soon  leaven  the  whole  lump.  To  produce  a 
change   even  of  speculative  opinion    upon    a   single 


24  THE    MISSIONARY    ENTERPRISE. 

nation,  is  an  undertaking  not  easily  accomplished.  In 
the  case  before  us,  not  a  nation,  but  a  world,  is  to  be 
regenerated ;  therefore,  the  change  which  we  would 
effect  is  far  from  being  merely  speculative.  If  any 
man  be  in  Christ,  he  is  a  new  creature.  Nothing 
short  of  this  new  creation  will  answer  our  purpose. 
We  go  forth,  not  to  persuade  men  to  turn  from  one 
idol  to  another,  but  to  turn  universally  from  idols  to 
serve  the  living  God.  We  call  upon  those  who  are 
earthly,  sensual,  devilish,  to  set  their  affections  on 
things  above.  We  go  forth  exhorting  men  to  forsake 
every  cherished  lust,  and  present  themselves  a  living 
sacrifice,  holy  and  acceptable  unto  God.  And  this 
mighty  moral  revolution  is  to  be  effected,  not  in  a 
family,  a  tribe,  or  a  nation,  but  in  a  world  which  lieth 
in  wickedness. 

We  have  to  operate  upon  a  race  divided  into 
different  nations,  speaking  a  thousand  different  lan- 
guages, under  every  different  form  of  government, 
from  absolute  inertness  to  unbridled  tyranny,  and 
inhabiting  every  district  of  country,  salubrious  or 
deadly,  from  the  equator  to  the  poles.  To  all  these 
nations  must  the  gospel  be  sent,  into  all  these  languages 
must  the  Bible  be  translated,  to  all  these  climes, 
salubrious  or  deadly,  must  the  missionary  penetrate, 
and  under  all  these  forms  of  government,  mild  or 
despotic,  must  he  preach  Christ  and  him  crucified. 

Besides,  we  shall  frequently  interfere  with  the  more 
sordid  interests  of  man  ;  and  we  expect  him  to  increase 
the  difficulties  of  our  undertaking.  If  we  can  turn 
the  heathen  to  God,  many  a  source  of  unholy  trafRck 
will  be  dried  up,  and  many  a  convenience  of  unhal- 


THE     MISSIONARY    ENTERPRISE.  25 

lowed  gratification  taken  away.  And  hence  we  may- 
expect  that  the  traffickers  in  human  flesh,  the  disciples 
of  mammon,  and  the  devotees  of  pleasure,  will  be 
against  us.  From  the  heathen  themselves  we  have 
the  blackest  darkness  of  ignorance  to  dispel.  We 
have  to  assault  systems  venerable  for  their  antiquity, 
and  interwoven  with  every  thing  that  is  proud  in  a 
nation's  hisiory.  Above  all,  we  have  to  oppose  the 
depravity  of  the  human  heart,  grown  still  more  invete- 
rate by  ages  of  continuance  in  unrestrained  iniquity. 
In  a  word,  we  go  forth  to  urge  upon  a  world,  dead  in 
trespasses  and  sins,  a  thorough  renewal  of  heart,  and 
a  universal  reformation  of  practice. 

Brief  as  is  this  view  of  the  difficulties  which 
surround  us,  and  time  will  not  allow  us  to  state  them 
more  in  detail,  you  see  that  our  undertaking  is,  as  we 
said,  arduous  enough  to  task  to  the  uttermost  the 
noblest  energies  of  man. 

This  enterprise  requires  consummate  wisdom  in  the 
missionary  who  goes  abroad,  as  well  as  in  those  who 
manage  the  concerns  of  a  society  at  home.  He  who 
goes  forth  unprotected,  to  preach  Christ  to  despotic 
or  badly  governed  nations,  must  be  wise  as  a  serpent, 
and  harmless  as  a  dove.  With  undeviating  firmness 
in  every  thing  essential,  he  must  combine  the  most 
yielding  facility  in  all  that  is  unimportant.  And  thus, 
while  he  goes  forth  in  the  spirit  and  power  of  Elias, 
he  must  at  the  same  time  become  all  things  to  all 
men,  that  by  all  means  he  may  gain  some.  Great 
abilities  are  also  required  in  him  who  conducts  the 
mission  at  home.  He  must  awaken,  animate,  and 
direct  the  sentiments  of  a  very  large  portion  of  the 
3* 


26  THE     MISSIONARY    ENTERPRISE. 

community  in  which  he  resides,  whilst  at  the  same 
time,  through  a  hundred  different  agents,  he  is  exert- 
ing a  powerful  influence  upon  half  as  many  nations,  a 
thousand  or  ten  thousand  miles  off.  Indeed  it  is 
hazarding  nothing  to  predict,  that  if  efforts  for  the 
extension  of  the  gospel  continue  to  multiply  with  their 
present  ratio  of  increase,  as  great  abilities  will,  in  a 
few  years,  be  required  lor  transacting  the  business  of 
a  missionary  society,  as  for  conducting  the  affairs  of  a 
political  cabinet. 

The  missionary  undertaking  calls  for  perseverance; 
a  perseverance  of  that  character,  which,  having  once 
formed  its  purpose,  never  wavers  from  it  till  death. 
And  if  ever  this  attribute  has  been  so  exhibited  as  to 
challenge  the  respect  of  every  man  of  feeling,  it  has 
been  in  such  instances  as  are  recorded  in  the  history 
of  the  missions  to  Greenland  and  to  the  South  Sea 
Islands,  where  we  beheld  men,  for  fifteen  or  twenty 
years,  suffer  every  thing  but  martyrdom,  and  then, 
seeing  no  fruit  from  their  labor,  resolve  to  labor  on 
till  death,  if  so  be  they  might  at  last  save  one  benighted 
heathen  from  the  error  of  his  ways. 

This  undertaking  calls  for  self  denial  of  the  highest 
and  holiest  character.  He  who  engages  in  it  must, 
at  the  very  outset,  dismiss  every  wish  to  stipulate  for 
any  thing  but  the  mere  favor  of  God.  His  first  act 
is  a  voluntary  exile  from  all  that  a  refined  education 
loves ;  and  every  other  act  must  be  in  unison  with 
this.  The  salvation  of  the  heathen  is  the  object  for 
which  he  sacrifices,  and  is  willing  to  sacrifice,  every 
thing  that  the  heart  clings  to  on  earth.  For  this 
object  he  would  live  ;  for  this  he  would  die  ;  nay,  he 


THE     MISSIONARY     ExXTER  PRISE.  27 

would  live  any  where,  and  die  any  how,  if  so  be  he 
might  rescue  one  soul  from  everlasting  wo. 

Hence  you  see  that  this  undertaking  requires 
courage.  It  is  not  the  courage  which,  wrought  up  by 
the  stimulus  of  popular  applause,  can  rush,  now  and 
then,  upon  the  cannon's  mouth  ;  it  is  the  courage 
which,  alone  and  unapplauded,  will,  year  after  year,  look 
death,  every  moment,  in  the  face,  and  never  shrink 
from  its  purpose.  It  is  a  principle  which  will  "  make 
a  man  intrepidly  dare  every  thing  which  can  attack  or 
oppose  him  within  the  whole  sphere  of  mortality,  retain 
his  purpose  unshaken  amidst  the  ruins  of  the  world, 
and  press  towards  his  object  while  death  is  impending 
over  him."*  Such  was  the  spirit  which  spake  by 
the  mouth  of  an  Apostle  when  he  said,  And  now  I  go 
bound  in  the  spirit  unto  Jerusalem,  not  knowing  the 
things  which  shall  befal  me  there  ;  save  that  the  Holy 
Ghost  witnesseth  in  every  city,  saying  that  bonds  and 
afflictions  abide  me.  Yet  none  of  these  things  move 
me  ;  neither  count  I  my  lile  dear  unto  myself,  so  that 
I  may  finish  my  course  with  joy,  and  the  ministry 
which  I  have  received  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

But,  above  all,  the  missionary  undertaking  requires 
faith,  in  its  holiest  and  sublimest  exercise.  And  let 
it  not  be  supposed  that  we  sj)eak  at  random,  when  we 
mention  the  sublimity  of  faith.  "  Whatever,"  says 
the  British  moralist,  "  withdraws  us  from  the  power 
of  the  senses;  whatever  makes  the  past,  the  distant, 
or  the  future  predominate  over  the  present,  advances 
us  in   the  dignity  of  thinking  beings."f     And    when 

*  Foster.  t  Tour  to  the  Hebrides.  lona. 


28  THE     MISSIONARY    ENTERPRISE. 

we  speak  of  faith,  we  refer  to  a  principle  which  gives 
substance  to  things  hoped  for,  and  evidence  to  things 
not  seen  ;  which,  bending  her  keen  glance  on  the 
eternal  weight  of  glory,  makes  it  a  constant  motive  to 
holy  enterprise  ;  which,  fixing  her  eagle  eye  upon  the 
infinite  of  future,  makes  it  bear  right  well  upon  the 
purposes  of  to-day  ;  a  principle  which  enables  a  poor 
feeble  tenant  of  the  dust  to  take  strong  hold  upon  the 
perfections  of  Jehovah  ;  and,  fastening  his  hopes  to 
the  very  throne  of  the  Eternal,  "  bid  earth  roll,  nor 
feel  its  idle  wliirL"  This  principle  is  the  unfailing 
support  of  the  missionary  through  the  long  years  of 
his  toilsome  pilgrimage;  and,  when  he  is  compared 
with  the  heroes  of  this  world,  it  is  peculiar  to  him. 
By  as  much  then  as  the  Christian  enterprise  calls  into 
being  this  one  principle,  the  noblest  that  can  attach  to 
the  character  of  a  creature,  by  so  much  does  its 
execution  surpass  in  sublimity  every  other. 

3d.     Let  us  consider  the  means  by  which  this 

MORAL  REVOLUTION   IS   TO  BE   EFFECTED.       It  is,    in    a 

word,  by  the  preaching  of  Jesus  Christ  and  him 
crucified.  It  is  by  going  forth  and  telling  the  lost 
children  of  men,  that  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he 
gave  his  only  begotten  Son  to  die  for  them  ;  and  by 
all  the  eloquence  of  such  an  appeal  to  entreat  them, 
for  Christ's  sake,  to  be  reconciled  unto  God.  This 
is  the  lever  by  which,  we  believe,  the  moral  universe 
is  to  be  raised  ;  this  is  the  instrument  by  which  a 
sinful  world  is  to  be  regenerated. 

And  consider  the  commanding  simplicity  of  this 
means,  devised  by  Omniscience  to  effect  a  purpose  so 
glorious.     This   world  is  to  be  restored  to  more  than 


THE     MISSIONARY     ENTERPRISE.  29 

it  lost  by  the  fall,  by  the  simple  annunciation  of  the 
love  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus.  Here  we  behold  means 
apparently  the  weakest,  employed  to  effect  the  most 
magnificent  of  purposes.  And  how  plainly  does  this 
bespeak  the  agency  of  the  omnipotent  God  !  The 
means  which  effect  his  greatest  purposes  in  the  king- 
dom of  nature,  are  simple  and  imostentatious  ;  while 
those  wiiich  man  employs  are  complicated  and  tumul- 
tuous. How  many  intellects  are  tasked,  how  many 
hands  are  wearied,  how  many  arts  exhausted,  in  pre- 
paring for  the  event  of  a  single  battle  ;  and  how  great 
is  the  tumult  of  the  moment  of  decision  !  In  all  this, 
man  only  imitates  the  inferior  agents  of  nature.  The 
autumnal  tempest,  whose  sphere  of  action  is  limited 
to  a  little  spot  upon  our  little  world,  comes  forth 
attended  by  the  roar  of  thunder  and  the  flash  of 
lightning ;  while  the  attraction  of  gravitation,  that 
stupendous  force  which  binds  together  the  mighty 
masses  of  the  material  universe,  acts  silently.  In  the 
sublimest  of  natural  transactions,  the  greatest  result  is 
ascribed  to  the  simplest,  the  most  unique  of  causes. 
He  spake  and  it  was  done  ;  he  commanded  and  it 
stood  fast. 

Contemplate  the  benevolence  of  these  means.  In 
practice,  the  precepts  of  the  gospel  may  be  summed 
up  in  the  single  command,  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord 
thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  thy  neighbor  as  thyself. 
We  expect  to  teach  one  man  obedience  to  this  com- 
mand, and  that  he  will  feel  obliged  to  teach  his 
neighbor,  who  will  feel  obliged  to  teach  others,  who 
are  again  to  become  teachers,  until  the  whole  world 
shall  be  peopled  with  one   family  of  brethren.     Ani- 


30  THE     MISSIONARY     ENTERPRISE. 

mosity  is  to  be  done  away,  by  inculcating,  universally, 
the  obligation  of  love.  In  this  manner,  we  expect  to 
teach  rulers  justice,  and  subjects  submission  ;  to  open 
the  heart  of  the  miser,  and  unloose  the  grasp  of  the 
oppressor.  It  is  thus  we  expect  the  time  to  be 
hastened  onward  when  men  shall  beat  their  swords 
into  ploughshares,  and  their  spears  into  pruning  hooks ; 
when  nations  shall  no  more  lift  up  sword  against  nation, 
neither  shall  they  learn  war  any  more. 

With  this  process,  compare  the  means  by  which 
men,  on  the  principles  of  this  world,  effect  a  meliora- 
tion in  the  condition  of  their  species.  Tlieir  almost 
universal  agent  is,  threatened  or  inflicted  misery. 
And,  from  the  nature  of  the  case,  it  cannot  be  other- 
wise. Without  altering  the  disposition  of  the  heart, 
they  only  attempt  to  control  its  exercise.  And  they 
must  control  it,  by  showing  their  power  to  make  the 
indulgence  of  that  disposition  the  source  of  more 
misery  than  happiness.  Hence,  when  men  confer  a 
benefit  upon  a  portion  of  their  brethren,  it  is  generally 
preceded  by  a  protracted  struggle  to  decide  which 
can  inflict  most,  or  which  can  suffer  longest.  Hence, 
the  arm  of  the  patriot  is  generally,  and,  of  necessity, 
bathed  in  blood.  Hence,  with  the  shouts  of  victory 
from  the  nation  which  he  has  delivered,  there  arises 
also  the  sigh  of  the  widow,  and  the  wail  of  the  orphan. 
Man  produces  good,  by  the  apprehension  or  the 
infliction  of  evil.  The  gospel  produces  good,  by  the 
universal  diffusion  of  the  principles  of  benevolence. 
In  the  former  case,  one  party  must  generally  suffer ; 
in  the  latter,  all  parties  are  certainly  more  happy. 
The  one,    like  the  mountain  torrent,  may  fertilize, 


THE     MISSIOXARY     ENTERPRISE.  31 

now  and  then,  a  valley  beneath,  but  not  until  it  has 
wildly  swept  away  the  forest  above,  and  disfigured  the 
lovely  landscape  with  many  an  unseemly  scar.  Not 
so  the  other  j 

"It  droppeth  as  tlie  gentle  rain  from  heaven 
Upon  tlie  place  beneath  ;  it  is  twice  blessed, 
It  blesseth  him  that  gives,  and  him  that  takes." 

Consider  the  efficacy  of  these  means.  The  reasons 
which  teach  us  to  rely  upon  them  with  confidence 
may  be  thus  briefly  stated. 

1.  We  see  that  all  which  is  really  terrific  in  the 
misery  of  man  results  from  the  disease  of  his  moral 
nature.  If  this  can  be  healed,  man  may  be  restored 
to  happiness.  Now  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  is  the 
remedy  devised  by  Omniscience  specifically  for  this 
purpose,  and  therefore  we  do  certainly  know  that  it 
will  inevitably  succeed. 

2.  It  is  easy  to  be  seen,  that  the  universal  obedi- 
ence to  the  command.  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy 
God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  thy  neighbor  as  thyself, 
w^ould  make  this  world  a  heaven.  But  nothing  other 
than  the  gospel  of  Christ  can  persuade  men  to  this 
obedience.  Reason  cannot  do  it;  philosophy  cannot 
do  it ;  civilization  cannot  do  it.  The  cross  of  Christ 
alone  has  power  to  bend  the  stubborn  will  to  obedi- 
ence, and  to  melt  the  frozen  heart  to  love.  For,  said 
one  who  had  experienced  its  efficacy,  the  love  of 
Christ  constraineth  us,  because  we  thus  judge,  that  if 
one  died  for  all,  then  were  all  dead  ;  and  that  he  died 
for  all,  that  they  which  live  should  not  live  to 
themselves,  but  unto  Him  who  died  for  them,  and 
rose  again. 


32  THE    MISSIONARY     ENTERPRISE. 

3.  The  preaching  of  the  cross  of  Christ  is  a 
remedy  for  the  miseries  of  the  fall  which  has  been 
tried  by  the  experience  of  eighteen  hundred  years, 
and  has  never  in  a  single  instance  failed.  Its  efficacy 
has  been  proved  by  human  beings  of  all  ages,  from 
the  lisping  infant  to  the  sinner  a  hundred  3^ears  old. 
All  climates  have  witnessed  its  power.  From  the  ice- 
bound cliffs  of  Greenland  to  the  banks  of  the  voluptu- 
ous Ganges,  the  simple  story  of  Christ  crucified  has 
turned  men  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the 
power  of  Satan  unto  God.  Its  effect  has  been  the 
same  with  men  of  the  most  dissimilar  conditions ; 
from  the  abandoned  inhabitant  of  Newgate,  to  the 
dweller  in  the  palaces  of  kings.  It  has  been  equally 
sovereign  amidst  the  scattered  inhabitants  of  the  forest 
and  the  crowded  population  of  the  metropolis.  Every 
where  and  at  all  times,  it  has  been  the  power  of  God 
unto  salvation  to  every  one  that  believeth. 

4.  And  lastly,  we  know  from  the  word  of  the 
living  God,  that  it  will  be  successful,  until  this  whole 
world  has  been  redeemed  from  the  effects  of  man's 
first  disobedience.  As  truly  as  I  live,  saith  Jehovah, 
all  the  earth  shall  be  filled  with  the  glory  of  the  Lord, 
Ask  of  me,  saith  he  to  his  Son,  and  I  will  give  thee 
the  heathen  for  thine  inheritance,  and  the  uttermost 
parts  of  the  earth  for  thy  possession.  In  the  Revela- 
tion which  he  gave  to  his  servant  John  of  things  which 
should  shortly  come  to  pass  ;  I  heard,  said  the  Apostle, 
great  voices  in  heaven,  saying.  The  kingdoms  of  this 
world  are  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord,  and  of 
his  Christ,  and  he  shall  reign  forever  and  ever. 
Here  then  is  the  ground  of  our  unwavering  confidence. 


THE    MISSIONARY    ENTERPRISE.  33 

heaven  and  earth  shall  pass  away,  but  one  jot  or  one 
tittle  shall  in  no  wise  pass  from  the  word  of  God,  until 
all  be  fulfilled.  Such,  then,  are  the  means  on  which 
we  rely  for  the  accomplishment  of  our  object,  and 
such  the  grounds  upon  which  we  rest  our  confidence 
of  success. 

And  now,  my  hearers,  deliberately  consider  the 
nature  of  the  missionary  enterprise.  Reflect  upon 
the  dignity  of  its  object ;  the  high  moral  and  intellec- 
tual powers  which  are  to  be  called  forth  in  its  execu- 
tion ;  the  simplicity,  benevolence,  and  efficacy  of  the 
means  by  which  all  this  is  to  be  achieved  ;  and,  we 
ask  you,  does  not  every  other  enterprise  to  which  man 
ever  put  forth  his  strength  dwindle  into  insignificance, 
before  that  of  preaching  Christ  crucified  to  a  lost  and 
perishing  world  ? 

Engaged  in  such  an  object,  and  supported  by  such 
assurances,  you  may  readily  suppose,  we  can  very 
well  bear  the  contempt  of  those  who  would  point  at 
us  the  finger  of  scorn.  It  is  written.  In  the  last  days 
there  shall  be  scoffers.  We  regret  that  it  should  be 
so.  We  regret  that  men  should  oppose  an  enterprise, 
of  which  the  chiefobject  is,  to  turn  sinners  unto  holiness. 
We  pity  them,  and  we  will  pray  for  them ;  for  we 
consider  their  situation  far  other  than  "enviable.  We 
recollect  that  it  was  once  said  by  the  Divine  Mission- 
ary, to  the  first  band  which  he  commissioned.  He  that 
despiseth  you,  despiseth  me,  and  he  that  despiseth  me, 
despiseth  him  that  sent  me.  So  that  this  very  con- 
tempt may  at  last  involve  them  in  a  controversy 
infinitely  more  serious  than  they  at  present  anticipate. 
The  reviler  of  missions,  and  the  missionary  of  th^ 
4 


34  THE    MISSIONARY    ENTERPRISE. 

cross,  must  both  stand  before  the  judgment  seat  of 
Him  who  said,  Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach 
the  gospel  to  every  creature.  It  is  affecting  to  think, 
that  whilst  the  one,  surrounded  by  the  nation,  which, 
through  his  instrumentality,  has  been  rescued  from 
everlasting  death,  shall  receive  the  plaudit,  Well  done, 
good  and  faithful  servant ;  the  other  may  be  numbered 
with  those  despisers  who  wonder  and  perish.  O  that 
they  might  know,  even  in  this  their  day,  the  things 
which  belong  to  their  peace,  before  they  are  hidden 
from  their  eyes  ! 

You  can  also  easily  perceive  how  it  is  that  we  are 
not  soon  disheartened  by  those  who  tell  us  of  the 
difficulties,  nay,  the  hopelessness,  of  our  undertaking. 
They  may  point  us  to  countries  once  the  seat  of  the 
church,  now  overspread  with  Mahommedan  delusion  ; 
or,  bidding  us  look  at  nations  who  once  believed  as 
we  do,  now  contending  for  what  we  consider  fatal 
error,  they  may  assure  us  that  our  cause  is  declining. 
To  all  this  we  have  two  answers.  First,  the  assump- 
tion that  our  cause  is  declining,  is  utterly  gratuitous. 
We  think  it  not  difficult  to  prove,  that  the  distinctiv^e 
principles  which  we  so  much  venerate,  never  exerted 
so  powerful  an  influence  over  the  destinies  of  the 
human  race  as  at  this  very  moment.  Point  us  to 
those  nations  of  the  earth  to  whom  moral  and  intellect- 
ual cultivation,  inexhaustible  resources,  progress  in 
arts,  and  sagacity  in  council,  have  assigned  the  highest 
rank  in  political  importance,  and  you  point  us  to 
nations  whose  religious  opinions  are  most  closely  allied 
to  those  which  we  cherish.  Besides,  when  was  there  a 
period,   since    the   days  of  the  Apostles,  in  which  so 


THE     MISSIONARY    ENTERPRISE.  35 

many  converts  have  been  made  to  these  principles,  as 
have  been  made,  both  from  Christian  and  Pagan 
nations,  within  the  last  five  and  twenty  years  ?  Never 
did  the  people  of  the  saints  of  the  Most  High  look  so 
much  like  going  forth  in  serious  earnest,  to  take 
possession  of  the  kingdom  and  dominion,  and  the 
greatness  of  the  kingdom  under  the  whole  heaven,  as 
at  this  very  day.  We  see,  then,  nothing  in  the  signs 
of  the  times  which  forebodes  a  failure,  but  every  thing 
which  promises  that  our  undertaking  will  prosper. 
But  secondly,  suppose  the  cause  did  seem  declining ; 
we  should  see  no  reason  to  relax  our  exertions,  for 
Jesus  Christ  has  said.  Preach  the  gospel  to  every 
creature.  Appearances,  whether  prosperous  or  ad- 
verse, alter  not  the  obligation  to  obey  a  positive  com- 
mand of  Almighty  God. 

Again,  suppose  all  that  is  affirmed  were  true.  If  it 
must  be,  let  it  be.  Let  the  dark  cloud  of  infidelity 
overspread  Europe,  cross  the  ocean,  and  cover  our 
own  beloved  land.  Let  nation  after  nation  swerve 
from  the  laith.  Let  iniquity  abound,  and  the  love  of 
many  wax  cold,  even  until  there  is  on  the  face  of  this 
earth,  but  one  pure  church  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ.  All  we  ask  is,  that  we  may  be  members 
of  that  one  church.  God  grant  that  we  may  throw 
ourselves  into  this  Thermopylae  of  the  moral  universe. 

But,  even  then,  we  should  have  no  fear  that  the 
church  of  God  would  be  exterminated.  We  would 
call  to  remembrance  the  years  of  the  right  hand  of  the 
Most  High.  We  would  recollect  there  was  once  a 
time,  when  the  whole  church  of  Christ,  not  only  could 
be,  but  actually  was,  gathered  with  one  accord  in  one 


36  THE     MISSIONARY    ENTERPRISfi. 

place.  It  was  then  that  that  place  was  shaken  as  with 
a  rushing  mighty  wind,  and  they  were  all  filled  with 
the  Holy  Ghost.  That  same  day,  three  thousand 
were  added  to  the  Lord.  Soon,  we  hear,  they  have 
filled  Jerusalem  with  their  doctrine.  The  church  has 
commenced  her  march.  Samaria  has  with  one  accord 
believed  the  gospel.  Antioch  has  become  obedient 
to  the  faith.  The  name  of  Christ  has  been  proclaimed 
throughout  Asia  Minor.  The  temples  of  the  gods, 
as  though  smitten  by  an  invisible  hand,  are  deserted. 
The  citizens  of  Ephesus  cry  out  in  despair,  Great  is 
Diana  of  the  Ephesians  !  Licentious  Corinth  is  puri- 
fied by  the  preaching  of  Christ  crucified.  Persecution 
puts  forth  her  arm  to  arrest  the  spreading  "  superstition." 
But  the  progress  of  the  faith  cannot  be  stayed.  The 
church  of  God  advances  unhurt,  amidst  racks  and 
dungeons,  persecutions  and  death  ;  yea,  "  smiles  at 
the  drawn  dagger,  and  defies  its  point."  She  has 
entered  Italy,  and  appears  before  the  walls  of  the 
Eternal  City.  Idolatry  falls  prostrate  at  her  approach. 
Her  ensign  floats  in  triumph  over  the  Capitol.  She 
has  placed  upon  her  brow  the  diadem  of  the  Caesars  ! 

After  having  witnessed  such  successes,  and  under 
such  circumstances,  we  are  not  to  be  moved  by 
discouragements.  To  all  of  them  we  answer.  Our 
Field  is  the  World.  The  more  arduous  the  under- 
taking, the  greater  will  be  the  glory.  And  that  glory 
will  be  ours  ;  for  God  Almighty  is  with  us. 

This  enterprise  of  mercy  the  Son  of  God  came 
down  from  heaven  to  commence,  and  in  commencing 
it,  he  laid  down  his  life.  To  us  has  he  granted  the 
high  privilege  of  carrying  it  forward.     The  legacy 


The   missioxauy  enterprise.  37 

wliich  he  left  us,  as  he  was  ascending  to  his  Father 
and  our  Father,  and  to  his  God  and  to  our  God,  was. 
Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to 
every  creature  ;  and,  lo,  I  am  with  you  always,  even 
unto  the  end  of  the  world.  With  such  an  object 
before  us,  under  such  a  Leader,  and  supported  by 
such  promises,  other  motives  to  exertion  are  unneces- 
sary. Each  one  of  you  will  anxiously  inquire,  how 
he  may  become  a  co-worker  with  the  Son  of  God,  in 
the  glorious  design  of  rescuing  a  world  from  the 
miseries  of  the  fall! 

Blessed  be  God,  this  is  a  work  in  which  every  one 
of  us  is  permitted  to  do  something.  None  so  poor, 
none  so  weak,  none  so  insignificant,  but  a  place  of 
action  is  assigned  to  him;  and  the  cause  expects 
every  man  to  do  his  duty.     We  answer,  then, 

1.  You  may  assist  in  it  by  your  prayers.  After 
all  that  we  have  said  about  means,  we  know  that  every 
thmg  will  be  in  vain,  without  the  influences  of  the 
Holy  Spirit.  Paul  may  plant,  and  Apollos  water,  it 
is  God  who  giveth  the  increase.  And  these  influences 
are  promised,  and  promised  only,  in  answer  to  prayer. 
Ye  then  who  love  the  Lord,  keep  not  silence,  and  give 
him  no  rest,  until  he  establish  and  make  Jerusalem  a 
praise  in  the  whole  earth. 

2.  You  may  assist  by  your  personal  exertions. 
This  cause  requires  a  vigorous,  persevering,  universal 
and  systematic  effort.  It  requires  that  a  spirit  should 
pervade  every  one  of  us,  which  shall  prompt  him  to 
ask  himself  every  morning.  What  can  I  do  for  Christ, 
to-day  ?  and  which  should  make  him  feel  humbled  and 
ashamed,  if  at  evening,  he  were  obliged  to  confess  that 
4* 


38  THE    MISSIONARY    ENTERPRISE. 

he  had  done   nothing.     Each  one   of  us  is  as  much 

obliged  as  the  missionaries  themselves,  to  do  all  in  his 

power  to  advance  the  common  cause  of  Christianity. 

We,   equally   with  them,  have  embraced  that  gospel, 

of  which  the   fundamental   principle  is,  JVone  of  us 

liveth  to  himself.     And  not  only  is  every  one  bound  to 

exert  himself  to  the  uttermost,  the  same  obligation  rests 

upon  us  so  to  direct  our  exertions,  that  each  of  them 

may  produce  the  greatest  effect.     Each  one  of  us  may 

influence  others  to  embark  in  the  undertaking.     Each 

one  whom  we  have  influenced,  maybe  induced  to  enlist 

every  individual  of  that  circle  of  which  he  is  the  centre, 

until  a  self-extending  system  of  intense  and  reverberated 

action  shall  embody  into  one  invincible  phalanx,  "  the 

sacramental    host    of   God's    elect."      Awake,   then, 

brethren,  from  your  slumbers  !    Seek  first  the  kingdom 

of  God   and  his   righteousness.     And   recollect  that 

what  you  would  do,  must  be  done  quickly.     The  day 

is  far  spent ;  the   night   is  at  hand.     Whatso€ver  thy 

hand  findeth  to  do,  do  it  with  thy  might ;  for  there  is 

no  work,  nor  device,  nor  knowledge,  nor  wisdom  in 

the  grave  whither  thou  goest. 

3.  You  may  assist  by  your  pecuniary  contributions. 
An  opportunity  of  this  kind  will  be  presented  this 
evening.  And  here,  1  trust,  it  is  unnecessary  to  say 
that  in  such  a  cause  we  consider  it  a  privilege  to  give. 
How  so  worthily  can  you  appropriate  a  portion  of  that 
substance  which  Providence  has  given  you,  as  in 
sending  to  your  fellow  men,  who  sit  in  the  region  and 
shadow  of  death,  a  knowledge  of  the  God  who  made 
them,  and  of  Jesus  Christ  whom  he  hath  sent  ?  We 
pray  you,  so  use  the  mammon  of  unrighteousness,  that 


THE     MISSIONARY    ENTERPHISE.  39 

when  ye  fail,  ihey  may  receive  you  into  everlasting 
habitations.  But,  I  doubt  not,  you  already  burn  with 
desire  to  testify  your  love  to  the  crucified  Redeemer. 
Enthroned  in  the  high  and  holy  place,  he  looks  down 
at  this  moment  upon  the  heart  of  every  one  of  us,  and 
will  accept  of  your  offering,  though  it  be  but  the 
widow's  mite,  if  it  be  given  with  the  widow's  feeling. 
In  the  last  day  of  solemn  account,  he  will  acknowledge 
it  before  an  assembled  universe,  saying.  Inasmuch 
as  ye  did  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these  my  brethren, 
ye  did  it  unto  me  ! 

May  God  of  his  grace  enable  us  so  to  act,  that  on 
that  day  we  may  meet  with  joy  the  record  of  the 
doings  of  this  evening ;  and  to  his  name  shall  be  the 
glory  in  Christ.     Amen. 


DUTIES 


AN    AMERICAN    CITIZEN. 


DISCOURSE     I. 

LUKE  XXI.  25. 

AND     THERE    SHALL    BE    UPON    THE    EARTH,    DISTRESS     OF 
NATIONS    WITH    PERPLEXITY. 

The  season  has  arrived,  my  brethren,  when  in 
conformity  with  the  usages  of  our  forefathers,  we  are 
assembled  to  supplicate  the  blessings  of  God  on  the 
labors  of  the  advancing  year.  Custom  has  permitted 
that,  on  such  occasions,  the  minister  of  religion, 
digressing  somewhat  from  the  path  of  his  ordinary 
duty,  should  exhibit  to  his  hearers,  some  truths  not 
expressly  revealed  in  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  He 
is  allowed  to  select  a  theme,  which  may  be  rather  of 
national  interest,  and  is  commanded  to  abstain  only 
from  such  discussion,  as  would  enkindle  those  feelings 
of  party  animosity,  to   which  a  free  people,   in  the 


DUTIES   OF  AN  AiMERICAN  CITIZEN.  41 

present  imperfect  condition  of  human  nature,  must  be 
always  liable.  If,  then,  I  should  on  this  day  direct 
your  attention  to  a  subject  somewhat  unlike  those 
which  you  are  accustomed  to  hear  from  this  sacred 
place,  1  trust  the  example  of  wiser  and  better  men 
will  plead  for  me  an  apology. 

But   I   find,    in    the  occasion    that   has    called   us 
together,    an    apology,    with  which    I    must    confess 

j  myself  far  better  satisfied.     We  have  come  here  as 
citizens  of  the  United  States,  to  implore  the  blessing 

I  of  God  upon  our  common  country.  At  such  a  time, 
it  cannot  be  unsuitable  to  inquire,  how  may  the  inter- 
ests of  that  country  be  promoted  ?  The  destinies  of 
this,  are  intimately  connected  with  those  of  other 
nations,  and  it  surely  becomes  us  to  ascertain  the 
duties  which  that  connexion  imposes  upon  us.  I 
remember  that,  on  every  question  decided  in  this 
community,  each  one  of  you  has  an  influence.  I  am 
addressing  an  assembly,  whose  voice  is  heard,  through 
the  medium  of  its  representatives,  not  only  in  our  halls 
of  legislation,  and  in  our  cabinet,  but  throughout  the 
legislatures  and  the  cabinets  of  the  civilized  world. 
In  the  attempt,  then,  to  enlighten  you  upon  any  of 
those  great  questions,  on  which  the  well-being  of  our 
country,  as  well  as  of  other  countries,  is  virtually 
interested,  I  seem  to  myself  to  be  discharging  a  duty 
not  improperly  devolving  upon  a  profession,  which  is 
expected  to  watch,  with  sedulous  anxiety,  over  every 
change  that  can  have  a  bearing  upon  the  moral  or 
religious  interests  of  a  community.  Impressed  with 
these  considerations,  I  shall  proceed  to  offer  you  some 
reflections,  on  what  appears  to  be  the  present  intellect- 


42  THE    DUTIES    OF 

ual  and  political  condition  of  the  nations  of  Europe  ; 
the  relations  which  we  sustain  to  them;  and  the 
duties  which  devolve  upon  us,  in  consequence  of  those 
relations. 

I  shall,  this  morning,  direct  your  attention  to  some 
reflections   upon  the  present  intellectual  and 

POLITICAL  CONDITION   OF   THE    NATIONS    OF    EUROPE. 

You  are  doubtless  aware   that  society,   throughout 
Christendom,  has  been  undergoing  very  striking  alter- 
ations,  since  the   era  of  the   Reformation,    and    the 
invention   of  the   printing  press.     The   effect   of  the 
new  impulse,  which  was  then   given  to  the   human 
mind,  has  been  every  where  visible.     The  attempt  to 
delineate    it    would    require   a  volume,    instead  of  a 
I  paragraph.     It  will  only  be  possible  here  to  state,  that 
!  it  has  been  produced  by  the  more  universal  diffusion 
I  of  the  means  of  information  ;  it  has  been  characterized 
by  a  more  unrestrained  liberty   of  thinking  ;    and  has 
every  where  resulted   in  elevating  the  rank,  and  im- 
proving the  condition,  of  what  are  generally  denomi- 
nated the  lowest  classes  of  society. 

But  it  must  be  obvious  to  all  of  you,  that,  especially 
within  the  last  fifty  years,  the  intellectual  character  of 
the  middling  and  lower  classes  of  society  throughout 
the  civilized  world  has  materially  improved,  and  that 
the  process  of  improvement  is  at  present  going  forward 
with  accelerated  rapidity.  A  taste  for  that  sort  of 
reading,  which  requires  considerable  reflection,  and 
even  some  acquaintance  with  the  abstract  sciences,  is 
every  day  becoming  more  widely  disseminated.  And 
not  only  is  the  number  of  newspapers  multiplying 
beyond  any  former  precedent,  but  it  is  found  necessary 


AX    AMERICAN    CITIZEN.  43 

to  enlist  in  their  service  a  far  greater  portion  of  literary- 
talent  than  at  any  other  period.* 

For  this  increase  of  the  reading  and  thinking  popu- 
lation of  Europe  at  this  particular  time,  many  causes 
may  be  assigned.  It  is  owing,  in  part,  to  that  slow 
but  certain  progress,  which  the  human  mind  always 
makes  after  it  has  once  commenced  the  career  of 
improvement.  It  may  also  have  been  considerably 
accelerated  by  the  various  wars,  which  have  of  late 
so  frequently  desolated  the  continent.  The  momen- 
tous events  to  which  every  campaign  gave  birth,  have 
quickened  the  desire  of  intelligence  in  every  class  of 
society,  and  taught  men  more  or  less  to  reflect  upon 
the  principles  which  led  to  so  universal  commotions. 
And,  beside  this,  the  range  of  information  among  those 
attached  to  the  army  must  have  been  materially  en- 
larged by  visiting  other  countries,  and  becoming  in  a 
considerable  degree  acquainted  with  their  inhabitants, 
and  familiar  with  their  institutions. 

And  here  truth  obliges  us  to  state,  that  this  melio- 
ration owes  much  of  its  late  advancement  to  the  pious 
zeal  of  Protestant  Christians.  Desirous  to  extend  the 
means  of  salvation  to  the  whole  human  race,  these 
benevolent  men  have  laboured  with  perseverance  and 
success,  not  only  to  circulate  the  Bible,  but  to  enable 
men  to  read  it.  Hence  have  arisen  the  British  and 
Foreign  Bible  Society,  the  British  and  Foreign  School 
Society,  the  Baptist  Irish  Society,  the  multiplied  free 
schools,  and  the  innumerable  Sabbath  Schools,  which 
are  so  peculiarly  the  glory  of  the  present  age  of  the 

»  Note  A. 


44  THE    DUTIES    Of 

church.  And  surely  it  is  delightful  to  witness  the 
disciples  of  Him,  who  went  ahout  doing  good,  thus 
girding  themselves  to  the  work  of  redeeming  their 
fellow  men  from  ignorance  and  sin.  O!  it  is  a  goodlj 
thing  to  behold  the  I'ich  man  pouring  forth  from  his 
abundance,  and  the  poor  man  casting  in  his  mite; 
the  old  man  directing  by  counsel,  and  the  young  man 
■seconding  him  by  exertion  ;  the  matron  visiting  the 
|)rison,  and  the  young  woman  instructing  the  Sabbath 
School ;  and  all  pledging  themselves,  each  one  to  the 
other,  that,  God  helping  them,  this  world  shall  be  the 
better  for  their  having  lived  in  it.  The  effects  of 
these  exertions  are  every  year  becoming  more  dis-- 
tinctly  visible.  In  a  short  time,  if  the  church  be 
faithful  to  herself,  and  faithful  to  her  God,  what  are 
now  called  the  lower  classes  of  society  will  cease  to 
exist ;  men  and  women  will  be  reading  and  thinking 
beings ;  and  the  word  canaille  will  no  longer  be 
applied  to  any  portion  of  the  human  race,  within  the 
limits  of  civilization. 

In  connexion  with  these  facts,  we  would  remark, 
that  in  consequence  of  this  general  diffusion  of  intelli- 
gence, nations  are  becoming  vastly  better  acquainted 
with  the  physical,  moral  and  political  conditions  of 
each  other.  Whatever  of  any  moment  is  transacted 
in  the  legislative  assemblies  of  one  country,  is  now 
very  soon  known,  not  merely  to  the  rulers,  but  also  to 
the  people  of  every  other  country.  Nay,  an  interest- 
ing occurrence  of  any  nature  cannot  transpire  in  an 
insignificant  town  of  Europe  or  America,  without 
finding  its  way,  through  the  medium  of  the  daily 
journals,   to  the   eyes  and  ears  of  all  Christendom. 


AX     AMERICAN    CITIZEN.  45 

Every  man  must  now  be,  in  a  considerable  degree,  a 
spectator  of  the  doings  of  the  world,  or  he  is  soon 
very  far  in  the  rear  of  the  intelligence  of  the  day. 
Indeed,  he  has  only  to  read  a  respectable  newspaper, 
and  he  may  be  informed  of  the  discoveries  in  the  arts, 
the  discussions  in  the  senates,  and  the  bearings  of 
public  opinion,  all  over  the  world. 

The  reasons  for  all  this,  as  we  have  intimated,  may 
be  found  chiefly  in  that  increased  desire  of  information, 
which  chai'acterizes  the  mass  of  society  in  the  present 
age.     Intelligence  of  every  kind,  and  especially  polit- 
ical intelligence,  has  become  an  article  of  profit ;  and, 
when  once  this  is  the  case^  there  can  be  no  doubt  that 
it  will  be    abundantly    supplied.       Beside  this,  it  is 
important   to  remark,  that  the  art  of  navigation  has 
been   within    a    few  years  materially  improved,  and 
commercial  relations  have  become  vastly  more  exten- 
sive.    The  establishment  of  packet  ships  between  the 
two  continents  has  brought  London  and  Paris  as  near 
to    us    as  Pittsburgh   and    New-Orleans.      There  is 
every  reason   to   believe,  that,  within    the  next  half 
century,  steam  navigation  will  render  the  communica- 
tion between  the  ports  of  Europe   and  America  as 
frequent,   and   almost  as  regular,  as  that  by  ordinary 
mails.  .  The  commercial  houses  of  every  nation  are 
establishing  their  agencies  in  the  principal  cities    of 
every   other   nation,   and    thus  binding  together    the 
people  by   every  tie  of  interest;  while   at  the  same 
time   they   are  furnishing   innumerable   channels,   by 
which  information  may  be    circulated    among  every 
class  of  the  community. 

Hence  it  is  that  the  moral  influence,  which  nations 
5 


46  THEDUTIESOF 

are  exerting  upon  each  other,  is  greater  than  it  has 
[  been  at  any  antecedent  period  in  the  history  of  the 
world.  The  institutions  of  one  country,  are  becoming 
<  known,  ahnost  of  necessity,  to  every  other  country. 
Knowledge  provokes  to  comparison,  and  comparison 
leads  to  reflection.  The  fact  that  others  are  happier 
than  themselves,  prompts  men  to  inquire  whence  this 
difference  proceeds,  and  how  their  own  melioration 
may  be  accomplished.  By  simply  looking  upon  a 
free  people,  an  oppressed  people  instinctively  feel  that 
they  have  inalienable  rights  ;  and  they  will  never 
afterwards  be  at  rest,  until  the  enjoyment  of  these 
rights  is  guaranteed  to  them.  Thus  one  form  of 
government,  which  in  any  pre-eminent  degree  pro- 
motes the  happiness  of  man,  is  gradually  but  irresist- 
ibly disseminating  the  principles  of  its  constitution, 
and  from  the  very  fact  of  its  existence,  calling  into 
being  those  trains  of  thought,  which  must  in  the  end 
revolutionize  every  government,  within  the  sphere  of 
its  influence,  under  which  the  people  are  oppressed. 

And  thus  is  it  that  the  field  in  which  mind  may 
labour,  has  now  become  wide  as  the  limits  of  civiliza- 
tion. A  doctrine  advanced  by  one  man,  if  it  have 
any  claim  to  interest,  is  soon  known  to  every  other 
man.  The  movement  of  one  intellect,  now  -sets  in 
motion  the  intellects  of  millions.  We  may  now 
calculate  upon  efiects,  not  upon  a  state  or  a  people, 
but  upon  the  melting,  amalgamating  mass  of  human 
nature.  Man  is  now  the  instrument  which  genius 
wields  at  its  will  ;  it  touches  a  chord  of  the  human 
heart,  and  nations  vibrate  in  unison.  And  thus  he 
who  can  rivet  the  attention  of  a  community  upon  an 


AN    AMERICAN    CITIZEN.  47 

elementary  principle  hitherto  neglected  in  politics  or 
in  morals,  or  who  can  bring  an  acknowledged  principle 
to  bear  upon  an  existing  abuse,  may,  by  his  own 
intellectual  might,  with  only  the  assistance  of  the 
press,  transform  the  institutions  of  an  empire  or  a 
world. 

In  many  respects,  the  nations  of  Christendom 
collectively  are  becoming  somewhat  analogous  to  our 
own  Federal  Republic.  Antiquated  distinctions  are 
passing  away,  and  local  animosities  are  subsiding. 
The  common  people  of  different  countries  are  knowing 
each  other  better,  esteeming  each  other  more,  and 
attaching  themselves  to  each  other  by  various  mani- 
festations of  reciprocal  good  will.  It  is  true,  every 
nation  has  still  its  separate  boundaries  and  its  individ- 
ual interests  ;  but  the  freedom  of  commercial  inter- 
course is  allowing  those  interests  to  adjust  themselves 
to  each  other,  and  thus  rendering  the  causes  of  collis- 
ion of  vastly  less  frequent  occuri'ence.  Local  questions 
are  becoming  of  less,  and  general  questions  of  greater 
importance.  Thanks  be  to  God,  men  have  at  last 
begun  to  understand  the  rights,  and  to  feel  for  the 
wrongs,  of  each  other.  Mountains  interposed  do  not 
so  much  make  enemies  of  nations.  Let  the  trumpet 
of  alarm  be  sounded,  and  its  notes  are  now  heard  by 
every  nation  whether  of  Europe  or  America.  Let  a 
voice  borne  on  the  feeblest  breeze  tell  that  the  rights 
of  man  are  in  danger,  and  it  floats  over  valley  and 
mountain,  across  continent  and  ocean,  until  it  has 
vibrated  on  the  ear  of  the  remotest  dweller  in  Chris- 
tendom. Let  the  arm  of  oppression  be  raised  to 
crush  the  feeblest  nation  on  earth,  and  there  will  be 


48  THE    DUTIES     OF 

heard  every  where,  if  not  the  shout  of  defiance,  at  least 
the  deep-toned  murmur  of  implacable  displeasure.  It 
is  the  cry  of  aggrieved,  insulted,  much-abused  man. 
It  is  human  nature  waking  in  her  might  from  the 
slumber  of  ages,  shaking  herself  from  the  dust  of 
antiquated  institutions,  girding  herself  for  the  combat, 
and  going  forth  conquering  and  to  conquer  ',  and  wo 
unto  the  man,  wo  unto  the  dynasty,  wo  unto  the  party, 
and  wo  unto  the  policy,  on  whom  shall  fall  the  scath 
of  her  blighting  indignation. 

Now  it  must  be  evident,  that  this  progress  in  intel- 
lectual cultivation  must  be  effecting  important  changes 
in   the  political  condition  of  the  nations  of  Europe. 
Tiiis  moral  power  has  been  applied  almost  exclusively 
to  one  portion  of  the  social  mass.     The  rulers  remain 
very  much  as  they  were  half  a  century  ago  ;  but  the 
people  have  advanced  with  a  rapidity,  of  which  the 
former  history  of  the  world  furnishes  us  with  no  similar 
example.    The  relations  which  once  subsisted  between 
the  parties  having  changed,  the  institutions  of  society 
must  change  with  them.     A  form  of  government  to  be 
stable,  must  be  adapted  to  the  intellectual  and  moral 
condition  of  the  governed  ;  and  when  from  any  cause 
it  has   ceased   to  be   so  adapted,   the  time  has  come 
when  it  must  inevitably  be  either  modified  or  subverted. 
These  remarks  seem  to  us  to  apply  with  special  force 
to   the  present  condition  of  many  of  the  nations  of 
Europe.     I  will  proceed  then,  and  remark  some  of  the 
changes   which  this  progress  in  intellectual  improve- 
ment is  effecting  in  their  political  condition. 

II.     We  shall  commence  this  part  of  our  subject 
by  remarking,  that  the  various  forms  of  government 


Ax\     AMERICAN    CITIZEN.  49 

^  under  which  society  has  existed  may,  with  sufficient 
accuracy,  be  reduced  to  two ;  governments  of  will, 

and   GOVERNMENTS   OF  LAW. 

A  government  of  will  supposes  that  there  are  created 
two  classes  of  society,  the  rulers  and  the  ruled,  each 
possessed  of  different  and  very  dissimilar  rights.  It 
supposes  all  power  to  be  vested  by  divine  appointment 
in  the  hands  of  the  rulers ;  that  they  alone  may  say 
under  what  form  of  government  the  people  shall  live  ; 
that  law  is  nothing  other  than  an  expression  of  their 
will ;  and  that  it  is  the  ordinance  of  Heaven  that  such 
a  constitution  should  continue  unchanged  to  the  re- 
motest generations  ;  and  that  to  all  this,  the  people 
are  bound  to  yield  passive  and  implicit  obedience. 
Thus  say  the  Congress  of  Sovereigns,  which  has  been 
styled  the  Holy  Alliance  :  "  All  useful  and  necessary 
changes  ought  only  to  emanate  from  the  free  will  and 
intelligent  conviction  of  those,  whom  God  has  made 
responsible  for  power."  You  are  well  aware,  that  on 
principles  such  as  these  rest  most  of  the  governments 
of  continental  Europe. 

The  government  of  law  rests  upon  principles  pre- 
cisely the  reverse  of  all  this.  It  supposes  that  there 
is  but  one  class  of  society,  and  that  this  class  is  the 
people  ;  that  all  men  are  created  equal,  and  therefore 
that  civil  institutions  are  voluntary  associations,  of 
which  the  sole  object  should  be  to  promote  the  happi- 
ness of  the  whole.  It  supposes  the  people  to  have  a 
perfect  right  to  select  that  form  of  government  under 
which  they  shall  live,  and  to  modify  it,  at  any  subse- 
quent time,  as  they  shall  think  desirable.  Supposing 
all  power  to  emanate  from  the  people,  it  considers  the 
5* 


50  THE    DUTIES     OP 

authority  of  rulers  purely  a  delegated  authority,  to  be 
exercised  in  all  cases  according  to  a  written  code, 
which  code  is  nothing  more  than  an  authentic  expres- 
sion of  the  people's  will.  It  teaches  that  the  ruler  is 
nothing  more  than  the  intelligent  organ  of  enlightened 
public  opinion,  and  declares  that  if  he  ceases  to  be  so, 
he  shall  be  a  ruler  no  longer.  Under  such  a  govern- 
ment, may  it  with  truth  be  said  of  law,  that  "her  seat 
is  the  bosom  "  of  the  people,  "  her  voice  the  harmony" 
of  society ;  "  all  men  in  every  station  do  her  reverence ; 
the  very  least  as  feeling  her  care,  and  the  very  great- 
est as  not  exempted  from  her  power  ;  and  though 
each  in  different  sort  and  n;ianner,  yet  all  with  uniform 
consent,  admiring  her  as  the  mother  of  their  peace  and 
joy."  I  need  not  add,  that  our  own  is  an  illustrious 
example  of  the  government  of  law. 

Nou^,  which  of  these  two  is  the  right  notion  of  gov- 
ernment, I  need  not  stay  to  inquire.  It  is  suflicient 
for  my  purpose  to  remark,  that  whenever  men  have 
become  enlightened  by  the  general  diffusion  of  intelli- 
gence, they  have  universally  preferred  the  government 
of  law.  The  doctrines  of  what  is  called  legitimacy, 
have  not  been  found  to  stand  the  scrutiny  of  imre- 
strained  examination.  And  beside  this,  the  love  of 
power  is  as  inseparable  from  the  human  bosom  as  the 
love  of  life.  Hence  men  will  never  rest  satisfied  with 
any  civil  institutions,  which  confer  exclusively  upon  a 
part  of  society,  that  power  which  they  believe  should 
justly  be  vested  in  the  whole  ;  and  hence  it  is  evident 
that  no  government  can  be  secure  from  the  effects  of 
increasing  intelligence,  which  is  not  conformed  in  its 
principles  to  the  nature  of  the  human  heart,  and  which 


AN    AMERICAN     CITIZEN.  51 

does  not  provide  for  the  exercise  of  this  principle,  so 
inseparable  from  the  nature  of  man. 

We  see  tiien  that  the  people  under  arbitrary  gov- 
ernments, whenever  they  have  become  enlightened, 
must  begin  to  desire  some  change  in  the  existing 
institutions.  On  the  contrary,  it  is  not  unreasonable 
to  suppose,  that  to  such  change  the  rulers  would  every 
where  be  opposed.  Instances  have  been  rare  in  the 
history  of  man,  in  which  the  possessor  of  power,  has 
surrendered  it  to  any  thing  but  physical  force.  The 
rulers  every  where  will,  to  the  utmost  of  their  ability, 
maintain  the  existing  institutions.  This  is  not  con- 
jecture. The  Holy  Alliance  has  declared  its  deter- 
mination to  bring  its  whole  power  to  bear  upon  any 
point,  from  which  there  was  reason  to  fear  that  the 
love  of  change,  or,  in  other  words,  the  love  of  liberty, 
would  be  disseminated.  They  have  announced  that 
"  the  powers  have  an  undoubted  right  to  assume  an 
hostile  attitude,  in  relation  to  those  States  in  which 
the  overthrow  of  governments  may  operate  as  an 
example." 

You  perceive  then,  that  if  the  people  of  Europe 
have  become  dissatisfied  with  the  government  of  will, 
and  if  the  rulers  have  determined  to  support  it,  the 
present  progress  of  intelligence  must  be  rapidly  di- 
viding the  whole  community  into  two  great  classes. 
The  one  is  composed  of  the  monarchy,  the  aristocracy 
and  the  army,  and  in  general  of  all  those  whose  wealth, 
whose  rank,  or  whose  influence  depend  on  the  contin- 
uance of  the  existing  system.  The  other  is  composed 
of  the  middling  and  lower  classes  of  society,  of  the 
.  men  who  understand  the  nature  of  liberal  institutions. 


52  THE    DUTIES     OF 

and  who  are  groaning  under  the  weight  of  civil  and 
religious  oppression.  The  question  at  issue  is,  whether 
a  nation  shall  be  governed  by  men  of  its  choice,  or  by 
men  whose  only  title  to  rule  is  derived  from  hereditary 
descent ;  whether  laws  shall  be  made  for  the  benefit 
of  the  whole  or  of  a  part ;  and  whether  they  shall  be 
the  expression  of  a  monarch's  will,  or  the  unbiassed 
decisions  of  an  enlightened  community.  It  is  a  ques- 
tion between  precedent  and  right ;  between  old  notions 
and  new  ones  ;  between  rulers  and  ruled  ;  between 
governments  and  people.  It  has  already  agitated 
Spain,  Portugal,  Italy,  France,  Germany,  Prussia, 
and  South  America.  Hence  you  see  that  the  parties 
formed  in  those  nations  have  all  taken  their  names 
from  their  attachments  to  one  or  the  other  of  these 
notions  of  government.  Hence  we  hear  of  constitu- 
tionalists and  royalists,  of  liberals  and  anti-liberals,  of 
legitimates  and  reformers.  It  is,  in  a  word,  the  same 
question,  though  modified  by  circumstances,  which 
wrought  out  the  revolution  under  Charles  1.,  and  in 
which  the  best  blood  of  this  country  was  shed  at  Lexing- 
ton and  at  Bunker-Hill,  at  Saratoga,  and  atYorktown. 
But  we  cannot  pass  from  this  subject  without  re- 
marking another  fact,  which  renders  the  present  state 
of  Europe  doubly  interesting  to  every  friend  of  the 
religion  of  Jesus  Christ.  You  are  well  aware  that 
what  is  called  Christianity  is  at  the  present  day  exhib- 
jited  to  the  world  un^er  two  very  different  forms. 
The  one  supposes  man  amenable  to  no  created  being 
for  his  religious  opinions,  and  that,  provided  he  do 
not  disturb  the  peace  of  society,  he  is  perfectly  at 
liberty  to  worship  God  according  to  the  dictates  of  his 


AX     AMERICAN    CITIZEN.  53 

own  conscience.  It  supposes,  moreover,  the  Bible  to 
be  a  sufficient  and  the  only  rule  of  faith  and  practice  ; 
a  book  of  ultimate  facts  in  morals,  which  is  to  be  put 
into  the  hands  of  every  one,  which  every  one  is  at 
liberty  to  interpret  for  himself,  and  that  with  his 
interpretation  neither  any  man  nor  body  of  men  has 
any  right  to  interfere.  The  other  form,  which  also 
professes  to  be  Christianity,  supposes,  on  the  contrary, 
that  religious  opinion  must  be  subject  to  the  will  of 
man  ;  and  that,  for  disbelieving  the  religion  of  the 
State,  the  citizen  is  justly  liable  to  fine,  disfranchise- 
ment, imprisonment,  and  death.  It  denies  to  man  the 
right  of  reading  the  scriptures,  and  substitutes  in  their 
place  monkish  legends  of  fabulous  miracles.  It  stamps 
the  traditions  and  the  decisions  of  men  with  the  au- 
thority of  a  revelation  from  heaven,  and  thus  places 
conscience,  by  far  the  strongest  of  those  principles 
which  agitate  the  human  bosom  and  direct  the  human 
conduct,  entirely  under  the  control  of  ambitious 
statesmen  and  avaricious  priests.  You  perceive,  I 
have  alluded  to  the  Protestant  and  Catholic  forms  of 
Christianity,  such  as  they  generally  exist  on  the  con- 
tinent of  Europe. 

These  systems,  as  you  must  be  convinced,  depend 
upon  principles  very  different,  the  one  from  the  other. 
The  one  pleads  for  the  universal  circulation  of  the 
scriptures  ;  the  other,  from  its  highest  authority,  for- 
bids it.  The  one  labours  for  the  improvement  of  the 
lower  classes  of  society,  and  lives,  and  moves,  and  has 
its  being,  in  the  atmosphere  of  religious  liberty  ;  the 
other  has  never  been  able  to  retain  its  influence  over 
the  mind,  any  longer  than  whilst  enforcing  its  doctrines 


54  THE    DUTIES     OF 

by  relentless  persecution.  And  hence  are  the  scrip- 
tures supposed  to  have  designated  this  church  by  that 
awful  appellation,  "  drunk  with  the  blood  of  the 
saints."  Here  then  we  see  that  the  adherents  of  these 
two  systems  must  be  at  issue  on  that  question,  of  all 
others  dearest  to  man,  the  question  of  liberty  of 
conscience. 

But  it  is  here  of  importance  to  observe,  how  nearly 

the  line  which  is  dravv^n  in  this  division  coincides  with 

that  other  on  the  question  of  civil  liberty,  of  which  we 

have  just  spoken.     The  government  of  will  has  never 

been  able  to  support  itself,  without  an   alliance  with 

the  ecclesiastical  power.      Having  no  hold  upon  the 

understanding,  or  upon  the  affections  of  man,  it  must 

control  his  conscience,  or  it  cannot  be  upheld.     And, 

on  the  contrary,  the  Catholic  religion  cannot  carry  its 

principles  into  practice,  without  the  assistance  of  the 

J  civil    arm.     The   State   needs  the  anathema   of   the 

I  Church  to  check  the  spirit  of  inquiry,  and  the  Church 

I  needs  the  physical  power  of  the  State,  to  silence  by 

'force  when  it  cannot  convince  by  argument.     These 

systems  are,  as  you  see,  the  natural    allies  of  each 

other ;     and   hence   in   fact   have   they    always   been 

found  very  closely  united.     Hence  is  it  that  we  behold 

at  present,  among  the  sovereigns  of  the  Holy  Alliance, 

so  evident  an  attempt  to  re-establish  the  influence  of 

the  papal  see ;  and  hence,  to  use  the  language  of  the 

Christian  Observer,*  "do  we  perceive  throughout 

Europe  the   mournful  advances  of  that   superstitious 

and  persecuting  church,  whose  much  abused  power 

we  had  hoped  was  crumbling  to  decay." 

*  Ch.  Observer,  Vol.  24,  p.  401. 


AN    AMERICAN    CITIZEN.  55 

And,  on   the   contrary,   it   is  equally  evident,  that 

popular   institutions   are    inseparably    connected   with 

Protestant   Christianity.     Both   rest   upon    the    same 

fundamental  principle,  the  absolute  freedom  of  inquiry. 

Neither   accepts  of  any  support  not  derived  from  the 

suffrages  of  a  Iree,  intelligent,  and  virtuous  community. 

Though   each   is   perfectly   independent,   yet  neither 

could   long   exist  without  giving  birth  to  the   other. 

And  here,  were  it  necessary,  it  would  not  be  difficult 

to  show  that  the  doctrines  of  Pratestant  Christianity 

are  the  sure,  nay,  the  only  bulwark  of  civil  freedom. 

A  survey  of  the   history  of  Europe,  since  the  era  of 

the  Reformation,  would  teach  us,  that  man  has  never 

correctly    understood    nor    successfully    asserted    his 

rights,  until  he  has  learned  them  from  the  Bible  ;  and, 

still  more,  that  those  nations  have  always  enjoyed  the 

most  perfect  freedom,  who  have  been  most  thoroughly 

imbued   with   the   doctrines   of  Jesus  Christ.     But  a 

discussion  of  this  sort  would  lead  us  too  far  from  the 

range  of  this  discourse.     Enough  has,  we  trust,  been 

said    to    convince  you,    that    the    very    existence   of 

Protestantism  in  Europe,  is  at  stake  on  the  issue  of 

the  question,  which  appears  so  soo;i   about  to  agitate 

that  continent. 

And  hence,  if  the  human  mind  only  continues  to 
advance  at  its  present  rate  of  improvement,  a  general 
division  of  the  people  in  Christendom  seems  inevitable. 
The  questions  at  issue  are  the  most  momentous  that 
can  be  presented,  and  the  most  active  principles  of 
the  human  heart  must  oblige  every  man  to  rank 
himself  on  the  one  side  or  on  the  other.  It  is  the 
question,    whether   man   shall  surrender   up   into  the 


56  TilE     DUTIES     OF 

hands  of  other  men  those  rights,  which  he  holds 
immediately  from  God  ;  whether,  in  fact,  he  shall 
bow  to  nothing  but  law,  or  tremble  at  the  frown  of  a 
despot.  It  is  whether  the  human  mind  shall  advance 
steadily  onward  in  the  career  of  improvement,  or 
whether  it  shall  lose  all  that  it  has  gained,  and  sink 
back  again  into  the  gloom  of  monkish  superstition. 
On  the  issue  of  this  controversy  depends  the  question, 
whether  the  light  of  divine  revelation  shall  shine  far 
and  wide  over  ou*  benighted  world,  pointing  out  to 
our  fellow  men  the  path  to  everlasting  life  ;  or  whether 
that  light  shall  be  extinguished,  and  the  generations 
which  follow,  the  prey  to  a  designing  priesthood,  shall 
be  led  in  ignorance  to  everlasting  wo. 

Such  seem  to  us  to  be  some  of  the  circumstances 
attending  the  present  political  condition  of  Europe. 
That  two  parties  are  forming  in  every  country,  you 
have  abundant  evidence;  it  is  equally  evident  that  the 
question  on  which  they  are  divided  is  of  the  utmost 
magnitude  ;  and  that  it  is,  in  every  nation,  substantially 
the  same. 

I  In  concluding,  it  may  be  worth  our  while  to  remark, 
very  briefly,  the  condition  and  the  prospects  of  these 
two  opposite  parties. 

1.  As  to  their  present  state,  we  may  observe,  that 
the  one  has  enlisted  the  greatest  numbers,  while  the 
other  wields  the  most  efiective  force.  The  one 
comprises  the  lower  and  middling  classes  of  society, 
which  are  of  course  by  far  the  most  numerous,  and 
the  other,  the  rulers  and  their  inmiediate  dependants. 
The  physical  power  of  any  nation  always  resides  with 
the  governed,   and   it  is  the   governed  who   are  the 


AN     AMERICAN     CITIZEN.  57 

friends  of  free  institutions.  But  it  is  to  be  remarked, 
that  the  inillions  who  desire  reform  are  scattered 
abroad  over  immense  tracts  of  country,  each  one  by 
his  own  fireside,  without  concert,  and  destitute  of  the 
means  for  organized  operation  ;  on  the  contrary,  the 
force  of  the  rulers  is  ahvays  collected,  and  can  at  any 
moment  be  brought  to  bear  upon  any  portion  of  terri- 
tory, in  which  there  might  appear  the  least  movement 
towards  revolution. 

But  the  friends  of  popular  institutions  are  opposed, 
in  every  nation,  by  more  than  the  force  of  their  own 
rulers.  Whilst  they  are  powerful  only  at  home,  the 
rulers  are  able  to  bring  all  their  forces  to  bear  upon  a 
single  point  in  any  part  of  the  civilized  world.  To 
accomplish  this  purpose,  seems  the  principal  design  of 
the  Holy  Alliance ;  and  hence  they  have  pledged  the 
physical  force  of  the  whole  to  each  other,  whenever  a 
question  shall  be  agitated  in  any  country,  on  which 
depends  the  rights  of  the  people. 

2.  If  we  compare  their  prospects,  we  shall  find  that 
I  the  power  of  the  popular  party  is  increasing  with  amazing 
'  rapidity.  Nations  are  already  flocking  to  its  standard. 
Fifty  years  ago,  and  it  could  be  hardly  said  to  exist, 
only  as  the  voice  of  indignant  freemen  was  heard  in 
yonder  ball,*  the  far  famed  "cradle  of  liberty." 
From  that  moment,  its  progress  has  been  right 
onward.  A  continent  has  since  declared  itself  free. 
In  the  old  world,  the  principles  of  liberty  are  becoming 
more  universally  received,  more  thoroughly  understood, 
and  more  ably  supported.      Education  is  becoming 

*  Fanueil  Hall,  Boston. 


DO  THE    DUTIES    01* 

every  day  more  widely  disseminated  ;  and  every  man, 
as  he  learns  to  think,  ranks  himself  with  the  friends  of 
intellectual  improvement.  The  trains  of  thought  are 
already  at  work,  which  must  effect  important  modifi- 
cations in  the  social  edifice,  or  that  edifice,  undermined 
from  its  foundations,  must  crumble  into  ruin. 

And  thus,  from  these  very  causes,  the  other  party 
is  rapidly  declining.  Nations  are  leaving  it.  The 
people  are  loathing  it.  It  cannot  ultimately  succeed, 
until  it  has  changed  the  ordinances  of  heaven.  It 
cannot  prosper,  unless  it  can  check  that  tendency  to 
improvement,  with  which  God  endowed  man  at  the 
first  moment  of  his  creation.  Every  report  of  op- 
pression weakens  it.  Every  Sabbath  School,  every 
Bible  Society,  nay,  every  mode  of  circulating  knowl- 
edge weakens  it.  And  thus,  unless  by  some  combined 
and  convulsive  effort  it  should  for  a  little  while  recover 
its  power,  it  may  almost  be  expected  that  within  the 
present  age,  it  will  fall  before  the  resistless  march  of 
public  opinion,  and  give  place  every  where  to  govern- 
ments of  law. 


AX    AMERICAN    CITIZEN.  59 


DISCOURSE     II. 


PSALM   LXVII.    1,  2. 

GOD  BE  MERCIFUL  UNTO  US,  AND  BLESS  US,  AND  CAUSE 
HIS  FACE  TO  SHINE  UPON  US  ;  THAT  THY  WAT  MAY  BE 
KNOWN  UPON  EARTH,  THY  SAVING  HEALTH  AMONG  ALL 
NATIONS. 

Pursuing  the  train  of  thought  which  was  com- 
menced this  morning,  I  shall  proceed  to  consider  the 
relation  which  this  country  sustains  to  the  nations  of 
Europe,  and  some  of  the  duties  which  devolve  upon 
us  in  consequence  of  this  relation. 

I.     Let  us  consider  the  relation  which  this 

COUNTRY     SUSTAINS    TO     THE     NATIONS     OF    EuROPE. 

Here  we  shall  observe,  in  the  first  place,  that  this 
country  is  evidently  at  the  head  of  the  popular  party 
throughout  the  civilized  world.  The  statement  of  a 
few  facts  will  render  this  remark  sufficiently  evident. 
I  I.  This  nation  owes  its  existence  to  a  love  of 
'those  very  principles  for  which  the  friends  of  liberty 
are  now  contending.  Rather  than  bow  to  oppression, 
civil  or  ecclesiastical,  our  fathers  fled  to  a  land  of 
savages,  determined  to  clear  away  in  an  inhospitable 
wilderness,  one  spot  on  the  face  of  the   earth  where 


OO  "^^flF    THE    DUTIES     OF 

man  might  be  free.     Ense  petit  placidam  sub  libertate 
quietem* 

2.  This  nation  first  prochiimed  these  principles, 
as  the  only  proper  basis  of  a  constitution  of  government. 
Here  was  it  first  declared  by  a  legislative  assembly  : 
"  We  hold  these  truths  to  be  self-evident,  that  all  men 
are  created  equal ;  that  they  are  endowed  by  their 
Creator  with  certain  inalienable  rights  ;  that  among 
these  are  life,  liberty,  and  the  pursuh  of  happiness; 
that  to  secure  these  rights,  governments  are  instituted 
among  men,  deriving  their  just  powers  from  the  con- 
sent of  the  governed  :  that,  whenever  any  form  of 
government  becomes  destructive  of  these  ends,  it  is 
the  right  of  the  people  to  alter  or  abolish  it,  and  to 
institute  a  new  government,  laying  its  foundation  on 
such  principles,  and  organizing  its  powers  in  such 
form,  as  to  them  shall  seem  most  likely  to  effect  their 
safety  and  happiness. "f 

3.  This  nation  first  contended  for  those  principles 
with  perfect  success.  In  other  countries,  attempts 
had  been  made  to  re-model  the  institutions  of  govern- 
ment. But  in  some  cases,  the  attempt  was  arrested 
in  its  outset  by  overwhelming  force  ;  in  others,  the 
first  movement  having  been  succeeded  by  anarchy, 
anarchy  gave  place  to  military  despotism,  and  this  at 
last  yielded  to  a  restoration  of  the  former  dynasty.  In 
our  country  first  was  the  contest  commenced,  in  sim- 
plicity of  heart,  for  the  rights  of  man  ;  and  when  these 
were    secured,    here    alone    did    the    contest    cease. 

*  The  armorial  bearing  on  the  shield  of  Massachusetts. 
\  Declaration  of  Independence. 


AN    AMERICAN    CITIZEN.  61 

Since  our  revolution,  other  nations  have  followed  our 
example,  and  many  more  are  preparing  to  follow  it. 
But  when  the  most  glorious  success  shall  have  attend- 
ed their  struggle  for  liberty,  they  are  but  our  imitators; 
and  the  greatest  praise  of  any  subsequent  revolution 
must  be  that  it  has  resembled  our  own.  Our  heroic 
struggle,  its  perfect  success,  its  virtuous  termination, 
have  rivetted  the  eyes  of  the  people  of  Europe 
specially  upon  us,  and  they  cannot  now  be  averted. 
To  us  do  they  look,  when  they  would  see  what  man 
can  do  ;  and  w^hile  sighing  under  their  oppressions, 
they  yet  hope  to  be  free. 

4.  And  lastly,  our  country  has  given  to  the  world 
the  first  ocular  demonstration,  not  only  of  the  practi- 
cability, but  also  of  the  unrivalled  superiority  of  a 
popular  form  of  government.  It  was  not  long  since 
fashionable  to  ridicule  the  idea,  that  a  people  could 
govern  themselves.  The  science  of  rulers  was  sup- 
posed to  consist  in  keeping  the  people  in  ignorance, 
in  restraining  them  by  force,  and  amusing  them  by 
shows.  The  people  were  treated  like  a  ferocious 
monster,  whose  keepers  could  only  be  secure  while  its 
dungeon  was  dark,  and  its  chain  massive.  But  the 
example  of  our  own  country  is  rapidly  consigning 
these  notions  to  merited  desuetude.  It  is  teaching 
the  world  that  the  easiest  method  of  governing  an 
intelligent  people  is,  to  allow  them  to  govern  them- 
selves. It  is  demonstrating  that  the  people,  so  far 
from  being  the  enemies,  are  the  best,  nay,  the  natural 
friends  of  wholesome  institutions.  It  is  showing  that 
kings,  and  nobles,  and  standing  armies,  and  religious 
establishments,  are  at  best  only  very  useless  appen- 
6* 


6'2  THEDUTIESOF 

dages  to  a  form  of  government.  It  is  showing  to  the 
world  that  every  right  can  be  peVfectly  protected, 
under  rulers  elected  by  the  people  ;  that  a  govern- 
ment can  be  stable,  with  no  other  support  than  the 
affections  of  its  citizens  ;  that  a  people  can  be  virtuous, 
without  an  established  religion  ;  and,  more  than  this, 
that  just  such  a  government  as  it  was  predicted  could 
no  where  exist  but  in  the  brain  of  a  benevolent  enthu- 
siast, has  actually  existed  for  half  a  century,  acquiring 
strength,  and  compactness,  and  solidity  with  every 
year's  duration.  And  it  is  manifest  that  no  where 
else  have  men  been  so  free,  so  happy,  so  enlightened, 
or  so  enterprising,  and  no  where  have  the  legitimate 
objects  of  civil  institutions  been  so  triumphantly  at- 
tained. Against  facts  such  as  these,  it  is  difficult  to 
argue  ;  and  they  furnish  the  friends  of  free  institutions 
with  more  than  an  answer  to  all  the  theories  of 
legitimacy. 

It  is  unnecessary  to  pursue  this  subject  further. 
You  are  doubtless  convinced  that  this  country  stands 
linked  by  a  thousand  ties  to  the  popular  sentiment  of 
Europe.  We  have  no  sympathies  with  the  rulers. 
The  principles,  in  support  of  which  they  are  allied, 
are  diametrically  opposed  to  the  very  spirit  of  our 
constitution.  All  our  sympathies  are  with  the  people  ; 
for  we  are  all  of  us  the  people.  And  not  only  are  we 
I  thus  amalgamated  with  them  in  feeling,  we  are  mani- 
'i'festly  at  the  head  of  that  feeling.  We  first  promul- 
gated their  sentiments,  we  taught  them  their  rights,  we 
first  contended  successfully  for  their  principles  j  and 
for  fifty  years  we  have  furnished  incontrovertible  evi- 
dence that  their  principles  are  true.     These  principles 


AN    A^IKUI('AX     CITIZEX.  C3 

have  already  girded   us  with  Herculean  stiength,    in 

the  very  infancy  of  our   empire,   and  have   given  us 

political  precedence  of  governments,  which  had  been 

established    on   the  old   foundation,  centuries  before 

.our  continent  was  discovered.     And  now  what  nation 

:  will  be  second  in  the  new  order  of  things,  is  yet  to  be 

!  decided ;    but  the    providence  of  God    has  already 

announced,   that,  if  true   to  ourselves,   we   shall   be 

1  inevitably  first. 

Now  to  say  that  any  country  is  at  the  head  of 
popul aj  senti in e n t ,  is  only  to  say,  in  other  words,  that 
it  is  in  her  power  to  direct  that  sentiment.  You  are 
then  prepared  to  proceed  with  me,  and  remark,  in 
the  next  place,  that  it  devolves  on  this  country  to  lead 
forward  the  present  movement  of  public  opinion,  to 
freedom  and  independence. 

It  devolves  on  us  to  sustain  and  to  chasten  the  love 
of  liberty  among  the  friends  of  reform  in  other  nations. 
It  is  not  enough  that  the  people  every  where  desire  a 
change.  The  subversion  of  a  bad  government  is  by 
no  means  synonymous  with  the  establishment  of  a 
better.  A  people  must  know  what  it  is  to  be  free  ; 
they  must  have  learned  to  reverence  themselves,  and 
bow  implicitly  to  the  principles  of  right,  or  nothing 
can  be  gained  by  a  change  of  institutions.  A  consti- 
tution written  on  paper  is  utterly  worthless,  unless  it 
be  also  written  on  the  hearts  of  a  people.  Unless 
men  have  learned  to  govern  themselves,  they  may  be 
plunged  into  all  the  horrors  of  civil  war,  and  yet 
emerge  from  the  most  fearful  revolution,  a  lawless 
nation  of  sanguinary  slaves.  But  if  this  country  re- 
main happy,  and  its  institutions  free,  it  will  render  the 


64  THEDUTIESOP 

common  people  of  other  countries  acquainted  with  the 
fundamental  principles  of  the  science  of  government ; 
this  knowledge  will  silently  produce  its  practical 
result,  and  year  after  year  will  insensibly  train  them 
to  freedom. 

But  suppose  that  the  spirit  of  freedom  have  been 
sustained  to  its  issue,  the  blow  to  have  been  struck, 
and,  either  by  concession  or  by  force,  the  time  to 
have  arrived  when  the  institutions  of  the  old  world 
are  to  be  transformed ;  then  will  the  happiness  of  the 
civilized  world  be  again  connected  most  intimately 
with  the  destinies  of  this  country.  Ancient  constitu- 
tions having  been  abolished,  new  ones  must  be  adopted 
by  almost  every  nation  in  Europe.  The  old  founda- 
tions will  have  been  removed  ;  it  will  still  remain  to 
be  decided  on  what  foundations  the  social  edifice  shall 
rest.  From  the  relation  which  we  now  sustain  to  the 
friends  of  free  institutions,  as  well  as  from  all  the 
cases  of  revolution  which  have  lately  occurred,*  it  is 
evident  that  to  this  nation  they  will  all  look  for  pre- 
cedent and  example.  Thus  far  our  institutions  have 
conferred  on  man  all  that  any  form  of  government 
was  ever  expected  to  bestow.  Should  the  grand 
experiment  which  we  are  now  making  on  the  human 
character  succeed,  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  other 
governments,  following  our  example,  will  be  formed 
on  the  principles  of  equality  of  right.  To  illustrate 
the  subject  by  an  example;  —  who  does  not  see,  that 
if  France  had  been  illuminated  in  the  era  of  her  revo- 
lution by  the  light  which  our   fifty   years'  experience 

*  Note  B, 


AN    AMERICAN    CITIZEN.  65 

has  shed  upon  the  world,  unstained  with  the  blood  of 
thi-ee  millions  of  her  citizens,  she  might  now  have 
been  rejoicing  in  a  government  of  law  ? 

We  have  thus  far  spoken  only  of  the  effects  which 
this  country  might  produce  upon  the  politics  of  Europe, 
simply  by  her  example.  It  is  not  impossible,  however, 
that  she  may  be  called  to  exert  an  influence  still  more 
direct  on  the  destinies  of  man.  Should  the  rulers  of 
Europe  make  war  upon  the  principles  of  our  consti- 
tution, because  its  existence  "  may  operate  as  an 
example  ;"  or  should  a  universal  appeal  be  made  to 
arms,  on  the  question  of  civil  and  religious  liberty  ;  — 
it  is  manifest  that  we  must  take  no  secondary  part  in 
the  controversy.  The  contest  will  involve  the  civil- 
ized world,  and  the  blow  will  be  struck  which  must 
decide  the  fate  of  man  for  centuries  to  come. 

Then  will  the  hour  have  arrived,  when,  uniting  with 
herself  the  friends  of  freedom  throughout  the  world, 
this  country  must  breast  herself  to  the  shock  of  con- 
gregated nations.  Then  will  she  need  the  wealth  of 
her  merchants,  the  prowess  of  her  warriors,  and  the 
sagacity  of  her  statesmen.  Then,  on  the  altars  of  our 
God,  let  us  each  one  devote  himself  to  the  cause  of 
the  human  race  ;  and  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  of 
Hosts  go  forth  unto  the  batde.  If  need  be,  let  our 
choicest  blood  flow  freely ;  for  life  itself  is  valueless, 
when  such  interests  are  at  stake.  Then,  when  a 
world  in  arms  is  assembling  to  the  conflict,  may  this 
country  be  found  fighting  in  the  vanguard  for  the 
liberties  of  man.  God  himself  hath  summoned  her 
to  the  contest,  and  she  may  not  shrink  back.  For 
this  hour  may  He  by  his  grace  prepare  her. 


66  THEDUTIESOF 

How  a  contest  of  this  kind  would  terminate,  we 
should  doubt,  if  our  trust  were  in  an  arm  of  flesh. 
But  we  doubt  not.  We  believe  that  the  cause  of  man 
will  triumph,  because  the  Judge  of  the  whole  earth 
will  do  right.  The  wrath  of  man  shall  praise  him, 
and  the  remainder  of  wrath  he  will  restrain.  And 
yet  again  we  doubt  not  j  for  we  believe  that  on  the 
issue  of  this  controversy,  the  dearest  interests  of  the 
church  of  Christ  are  suspended.  That  day  will 
decide,  whether  the  light  of  revelation  shall  shine  far 
abroad  among  the  nations,  or  whether  it  shall  be 
extinguished,  and  its  place  be  supplied  by  the  legends 
of  a  monkish  superstition.  We  cannot  believe  that 
the  blood  of  martyrs  has  flowed  so  much  in  vain. 
We  cannot  believe  that  God  will  suffer  his  church  to 
go  back  again  for  ages,  after  he  has  showed  her,  in 
these  latter  days,  so  many  tokens  for  good.  There- 
fore, though  the  kings  of  the  earth  set  themselves,  and 
the  rulers  take  counsel  together  against  the  Lord  and 
against  his  anointed,  saying.  Let  us  break  their  bands 
asunder  and  cast  away  their  cords  from  us ;  he  that 
sitteth  in  the  heavens  shall  laugh ;  the  Lord  shall 
have  them  in  derision.  Then  shall  he  speak  unto 
them  in  his  wrath,  and  vex  them  in  his  sore  displeas- 
ure. For  he  hath  set  his  King  upon  his  holy  hill  of 
Zion.  God  is  our  refuge  and  strength,  a  very  present 
help  in  trouble.  The  Lord  of  Hosts  is  with  us  ;  the 
God  of  Jacob  is  our  refuge. 

And  if  the  cause  of  true  religion  and  of  man  shall 
eventually  triumph,  as  we  trust  in  God  it  will,  who 
can  tell  how  splendid  are  the  destinies  which  will  then 
await  this  country  !     One  feeling,  the  love  of  liberty, 


AN    AMERICAN    CITIZEN.  G7 

will  have  cemented  together  all  the  nations  of  the  earth* 
Though  speaking  diflerent  languages  and  inhabiting 
different  regions,  all  will  be  but  one  people,  united  in 
the  pursuit  of  one  object,  the  happiness  of  the  whole. 
And  at  the  head  of  this  truly  holy  alliance,  if  faithful 
to  her  trust,  will  then  this  nation  be  found.  The  first 
that  taught  them  to  be  free  ;  the  first  that  suffered  in 
the  contest ;  the  nation  that  most  freely  and  most 
firmly  stood  by  them  in  the  hour  of  their  calamity ;  — 
at  her  feet  will  they  lay  the  tribute  of  universal  grati- 
tude. Each  one  bound  to  her  by  every  sentiment  of 
interest  and  affection,  she  will  be  the  centre  of  the 
new  system,  which  shall  then  emerge  out  of  the  chaos 
of  ancient  institutions.  Henceforth  she  will  sway  for 
ages  the  destinies  of  the  world. 

Who  of  us  does  not  kindle  into  enthusiasm  as  he 
contemplates  the  mighty  interests  connected  with  the 
prosperity  of  this  country  ?  With  the  success  of  our 
institutions,  the  cause  of  man  throughout  the  civilized 
world  seems  indissolubly  interwoven.  What,  then, 
let  us  inquire,  are 

n.     The  duties   to  which  we  are  summoned 

BY  the  relation  THAT  WE  SUSTAIN  TO  OUR  BRETH- 
REN OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE?  This  is  the  Idst  topic  to 
which  I  shall  direct  your  attention. 

And  here  it  is  scarcely  necessary  to  remark,  that  it 
cannot  be  our  duty  to  do  any  thing  which  shall  at  all 
interfere  with  the  internal  concerns  of  any  other  gov- 
ernment. We  should  thus  compromise  the  fundamen- 
tal principle  of  our  constitution,  that  civil  institutions 
are  to  be  established  or  modified  only  in  obedience  to 
the  will  of  the  majority.     But  this  ivill  can  be  ascer- 


68  THE    DUTIES     OF 

tained  only  by  allowing  each  nation  to  select  for  itself 
that  form  of  government,  which  it  shall  choose.  If 
the  majority  in  any  nation  are  willing  to  be  slaves,  no 
power  on  earth  can  make  them  free.  It  is  certainly 
their  misfortune ;  but  physical  force  can  do  them  no 
good.  We  may  extend  to  them  every  facility  for  the 
dissemination  of  knowledge  and  of  religion  ;  this  we 
owe  to  them  as  brethren  of  the  human  race  ;  and 
having  done  this,  we  must  commit  them  to  the  decis- 
ions of  an  all-wise  and  holy  Providence. 

It  is  evident,  then,  that  unless  called  to  defend  the 
cause  of  liberty  in  the  field,  all  we  can  do  for  it  must 
be  done  at  home.  Our  power  resides  in  the  force  of 
our  example.  It  is  by  exhibiting  to  other  nations  the 
practical  excellence  of  a  government  of  law,  that  they 
will  learn  its  nature  and  advantages,  and  will  in  due 
time  achieve  their  own  emancipation. 

The  question,  then,  what  can  we  do  to  promote 
the  cause  of  liberty  throughout  the  world,  resolves 
itself  into  another,  what  can  we  do  to  ensure  the 
success  of  that  experiment  which  our  institutions  are 
making  upon  the  character  of  man  ? 

In   answering   it,   it    is    important   to  remark,  that 

whatever  we  would  do  for  our  country,  must  be  done 

for  THE  PEOPLE.     Great  results  can  never  be  effected 

in  any  other  way.      Specially  is  this  the  case  under  a 

li  republican   constitution.      Here  the    peoj)le    are  not 

'  \  only  the  real  but  also^the  acknowledged  fountain  of 

! '  all  authority.     They  make  the  laws,  and  they  control 

I  the  execution  of  them.     They  direct  the  senate,  they 

j  overawe  the  cabinet,  and  hence  it   is   the   moral  and 

intellectual  character  of  the  people  which  must  give 


AN     AMERICAN    CITIZEN.  G9 

I  to  the   "  very  age  and  body  of  our  institutions  their 

[form  and  pressure." 

So  long,  then,  as  our  people  remain  virt^ious  and 
intelligent,  our  government  will  remain  stable.  While 
they  clearly  perceive,  and  honestly  decree  justice,  our 
laws  will  be  wholesome,  and  the  principles  of  our 
constitution  will  commend  themselves  every  where  to 
the  common  sense  of  man.  But  should  our  people 
become  ignorant  and  vicious  ;  should  their  decisions 
become  the  dictates  of  passion  and  venality,  rather 
than  of  reason  and  of  right,  that  moment  are  or.r  liber- 
ties at  an  end  j  and,  glad  to  escape  from  the  despoiisna 
of  millions,  we  shall  flee  for  shelter  to  the  despotism 
of  one.  Then  will  the  world's  last  hope  be  extin- 
guished, and  darkness  brood  for  ages  over  the  whole 
human  race. 

Not  less  important  is  moral  and  intellectual  cultiva- 
tion, if  we  would  prepare  our  country  to  stand  forth 
the  bulwark  of  the  liberties  of  the  world.  Should  the 
time  to  try  men's  souls  ever  come  again,  our  reliance 
under  God  must  be,  as  it  was  before,  on  the  character 
of  our  citizens.  Our  soldiers  must  be  men  whose 
bosoms  have  swollen  with  the  conscious  dignity  of 
freemen,  and  who,  firmly  trusting  in  a  righteous  God, 
can  look  unmoved  on  embattled  nations  leagued 
together  for  purposes  of  wrong.  When  the  means  of 
education  every  where  throughout  our  country  shall 
be  free  as  the  air  we  breathe  ;  when  every  family 
shall  have  its  Bible,  and  every  individual  shall  love  to 
read  it ;  then  and  not  till  then  shall  we  exert  our 
proper  influence  on  the  cause  of  man  ;  then  and  not 
till  then  shall  we  be  prepared  to  stand  forth  between 
7 


70  THEDUTIESOF 

the  oppressor  and  the  oppressed,  and  say  to  the  proud 
wave  of  domination,  Thus  far  shalt  thou  come  and  no 
farther. 

It  seems  then  evident,  that  the  paramount  duty  of 
an  American  citizen,  is,  to  put  in  requisition  every 
possible  means  for  elevating  universally  the  intellectual 
and  moral  character  of  our  people. 

When  we  speak  of  intellectual  elevation,  we  would 
not  suggest  that  all  our  citizens  are  to  become  able 
linguists,  or  profound  mathematicians.  This,  at  least 
for  the  present,  is  not  practicable ;  it  certainly  is  not 
necessary.  The  object  at  which  we  aim  will  be 
attained,  when  every  man  is  familiarly  acquainted 
with  what  are  now  considered  the  ordinary  branches 
of  an  English  education.  The  intellectual  stores  of 
one  language  are  then  open  before  him  ;  a  language 
in  which  he  may  find  all  the  knowledge  that  he  will 
ever  need  to  form  his  opinions  upon  any  subjects  on 
1  which  it  will  be  his  duty  to  decide.  A  man  who 
j  cannot  read,  let  us  always  remember,  is  a  being  not 
contemplated  by  the  genius  of  our  constitution. 
Where  the  right  of  suffrage  is  extended  to  all,  he  is 
certainly  a  dangerous  member  of  the  community  who 
has  not  qualified  himself  to  exercise  it.  But  on  this 
part  of  the  subject  I  need  not  enlarge.  The  proceed- 
ings of  our  National  and  State  Legislatures  already 
furnish  ample  proof  that  our  people  are  tremblingly 
alive  to  its  importance.  We  do  firmly  believe  the  time 
to  be  not  far  distant,  when  there  will  not  be  found  a 
single  citizen  of  these  United  States,  who  is  not  en- 
titled to  the  appellation  of  a  well  informed  man.* 
*  Note  C. 


AN    AMERICAN    CITIZEN.  71 

But  supposing  all  this  to  be  done,  still  only  a  part, 
and  by  far  the  least  important  part  of  our  work  will 
have  been  accomplished.  We  have  increased  the 
power  of  the  people,  but  we  have  left  it  doubtful  in 
what  direction  that  power  will  be  exerted.  We  have 
made  it  certain  that  a  public  opinion  will  be  formed  ; 
but  whether  that  opinion  shall  be  healthful  or  destruc- 
tive, is  yet  to  be  decided.  We  have  cut  out  channels 
by  which  knowledge  may  be  conveyed  to  every  indi- 
vidual of  our  mighty  population  ;  it  remains  for  us, 
by  means  of  those  very  channels,  to  instil  into  every 
bosom  an  unshaken  reverence  for  the  principles  of 
right.  Having  gone  thus  far,  then,  we  must  go  farther ; 
for  you  must  be  aware  that  the  tenure  by  which  our 
liberties  is  held  can  never  be  secure,  unless  moral, 
keep  pace  with  intellectual  cultivation.  This  leads 
us  to  remark,  in  the  second  place,  that  our  other  and 
still  more  imperative  duty  is,  to  cultivate  the  moral 
character  of  our  people.* 

On  the  means  by  which  this  may  be  effected,  I 
need  not  detain  you.  We  have  in  our  hands  a  book 
of  tried  efficacy ;  a  book  which  contains  the  only 
successful  appeal  that  was  ever  made  to  the  moral 
sense  of  man  ;  a  book  which  unfolds  the  only  remedy 
that  has  ever  been  applied  with  any  effect  to  the 
direful  maladies  of  the  human  heart.  You  need  not 
be  informed  that  I  refer  to  the  Holy  Scriptures  of  the 
Old  and  New  Testament. 

As  to  the  powerful,  I  had   almost  said  miraculous 
effect  of  the  sacred  Scriptures,  there  can  no  longer  be 
a  doubt  in  the  mind  of  any  one   on  whom   fact  can 
*  Note  D. 


72  •  THE    DUTIES     OF 

make  an  impression.  That  the  truths  of  the  Bible 
have  the  power  of  awakening  an  intense  moral  feeling 
in  man  under  every  variety  of  character,  learned  or 
ignorant,  civilized  or  savage  ;  that  they  make  bad  men 
good,  and  send  a  pulse  of  heathful  feeling  through  all 
the  domestic,  civil,  and  social  relations  ;  that  they 
teach  men  to  love  right,  to  hate  wrong,  and  to  seek 
each  other's  welfare,  as  the  children  of  one  common 
parent;  that  they  control  the  baleful  passions  of  the 
human  heart,  and  thus  make  man  a  proficient  in  the 
science  of  self  government ;  and  finally,  that  they  teach 
him  to  aspire  after  conformity  to  a  Being  of  infinite 
holiness,  and  fill  him  with  hopes  infinitely  more  puri- 
fying, more  exalting,  more  suited  to  his  nature  than 
any  other,  which  this  world  has  ever  known  ;  are 
facts,  incontrovertible  as  the  laws  of  philosophy,  or 
the  demonstrations  of  mathematics.  Evidence  in 
support  of  all  this  can  be  brought  from  every  age  in 
the  history  of  man,  since  there  has  been  a  revelation 
from  God  on  earth.  We  see  the  proof  of  it  every 
where  around  us.  There  is  scarcely  a  neighbourhood 
in  our  country  where  the  Bible  is  circulated,  in  which 
we  cannot  point  you  to  a  very  considerable  portion  of 
the  population,  whom  its  truths  have  reclaimed  from 
the  practice  of  vice,  and  taught  the  practice  of  what- 
soever things  are  pure,  and  honest,  and  just,  and  of 
good  report. 

That  this  distinctive  and  peculiar  effect  is  produced 
upon  every  man  to  whom  the  gospel  is  announced, 
we  pretend  not  to  affirm.  But  we  do  affirm,  that 
beside  producing  this  special  renovation  to  which  we 
have  alluded,  upon  a  part,  it,  in    a  most  remarkable 


AN    AMERICAN    CITIZEN.  73 

degree,  elevates  the  tone  of  moral  feeling  throughout 
the  whole  of  a  community.  Wherever  the  Bible  is 
freely  circulated,  and  its  doctrines  carried  home  to 
the  understandings  of  men,  the  aspect  of  society  is 
altered  ;  the  frequency  of  crime  is  diminished  ;  men 
begin  to  love  justice,  and  to  administer  it  by  law  ; 
and  a  virtuous  public  opinion,  that  strongest  safeguard 
of  right,  spreads  over  a  nation  the  shield  of  its  invisible 
protection.  Wherever  it  has  faithfully  been  brought 
to  bear  upon  the  human  heart,  even  under  most 
unpromising  circumstances,  it  has  within  a  single 
generation  revolutionized  the  whole  structure  of  socie- 
ty ;  and  thus  within  a  few  years  done  more  for  man, 
than  all  other  means  have  for  ages  accomplished 
without  it.  For  proof  of  all  this,  I  need  only  refer 
you  to  the  effects  of  the  gospel  in  Greenland,  or  in 
South  Africa  ;  in  the  Society  Islands,  or  even  among 
the  aborigines  of  our  own  country. 

But  before  we  leave  this  part  of  the  subject,  it  may 
be  well  to  pause  for  a  moment,  and  inquire  whether, 
in  addition  to  its  moral  efficacy,  the  Bible  may  not 
exert  a  powerful  influence  on  the  intellectual  character 
of  man. 

And  here  it  is  scarcely  necessary  that  I  should 
remark,  that  of  all  the  books  with  which,  since  the 
invention  of  writing,  this  world  has  been  deluged,  the 
number  of  those  is  very  small  which  have  produced 
any  perceptible  effect  on  the  mass  of  human  character. 
By  far  the  greater  part  have  been,  even  by  their  con- 
temporaries, unnoticed  and  unknown.  Not  many  an 
one  has  made  its  little  mark  upon  the  generation  that 
produced  it,  though  it  sunk  with  that  generation  to 
7* 


74  THE    DUTIES    OF 

Utter  forgetfulness.  But  after  the  ceaseless  toil  of  six 
thousand  years,  how  few  have  been  the  works,  the 
adamantine  basis  of  whose  reputation  has  stood  unhurt 
amid  the  fluctuations  of  time,  and  whose  impression 
can  be  traced  through  successive  centuries  on  the 
history  of  our  species. 

When,  however,  such  a  work  appears,  its  effects 
are  absolutely  incalculable  ;  and  such  a  work,  you 
are  aware,  is  the  Iliad  of  Homer.  Who  can  esti- 
mate the  results  produced  by  this  incomparable  eifort 
of  a  single  mind  !  Who  can  tell  what  Greece  owes 
to  this  first-born  of  song  !  Her  breathing  marbles, 
her  solemn  temples,  her  unrivalled  eloquence,'and  her 
matchless  verse,  all  point  us  to  that  transcendent 
genius,  who  by  the  very  splendour  of  his  own  effulgence 
woke  the  human  intellect  from  the  slumber  of  ages. 
It  was  Homer  who  gave  laws  to  the  artist ;  it  was 
Homer  who  inspired  the  poet  ;  it  was  Homer  who 
thundered  in  the  senate  ;  and,  more  than  all,  it  was 
Homer  who  was  sung  by  the  people  ;  and  hence  a 
nation  was  cast  into  the  mould  of  one  mighty  mind, 
and  the  land  of  the  Iliad,  became  the  region  of  taste, 
the  birth-place  of  the  arts.  Nor  was  this  influence 
confined  within  the  limits  of  Greece.  Long  after  the 
sceptre  of  empire  had  passed  westward,  genius  still 
held  her  court  on  the  banks  of  the  Ilyssus,  and  from 
the  country  of  Homer  gave  laws  to  the  world.  The 
light  which  the  blind  old  man  of  Scio  had  kindled  in 
Greece,  shed  its  radiance  over  Italy  ;  and  thus  did  he 
awaken  a  second  nation  to  intellectual  existence. 
And  we  may  form  some  idea  of  the  power  which  this 
one  work   has  to   the   present  day  exerted  over  the 


A.\    AMERICAN'     CITIZEX.  75 

mind  of  man,  by  remarking,  that  "  nation  after  nation, 
and  century  after  century  has  been  able  to  do  little 
more  than  transpose  his  incidents,  new-name  his 
characters,  and  paraphrase  his  sentiments."* 

But  considered  sim[)ly  as  an  intellectual  production, 
who  will  compare  the  poems  of  Homer  with  the  Holy 
Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament  ?  Where 
in  the  Iliad  shall  we  find  simplicity  and  pathos  to  vie 
with  the  narrative  of  IMoses,  or  maxims  of  conduct  to 
equal  in  wisdom  the  Proverbs  of  Solomon,  or  sublim- 
ity which  does  not  fade  away  before  the  conceptions 
of  Job,  or  David,  of  Isaiah,  or  St.  John  ?  But  I 
cannot  pursue  this  comparison.  I  feel  that  it  is  doing 
wrong  to  the  mind  which  dictated  the  Iliad,  and  to 
those  other  mighty  intellects  on  whom  the  light  of  the 
holy  oracles  never  shined.  Who  that  has  read  his 
poem  has  not  observed  how  he  strove  in  vain  to  give 
dignity  to  the  mythology  of  his  time  ?  Who  has  not 
seen  how  the  religion  of  his  country,  unable  to  support 
the  flight  of  his  imagination,  sunk  powerless  beneath 
him  ?  It  is  in  the  unseen  world  that  the  master  spirits 
of  our  race  breathe  freely  and  are  at  home  5  and  it  is 
mournful  to  behold  the  intellect  of  Homer  striving  to 
free  itself  from  the  conceptions  of  materialism,  and 
then  sinking  down  in  hopeless  despair,  to  weave  idle 
fables  about  Jupiter  and  Juno,  Apollo  or  Diana.  But 
the  difficulties  under  which  he  laboured  are  abundantly 
illustrated  by  the  fact,  that  the  light  which  he  poured 
upon  the  human  intellect  taught  other  ages  how 
unworthy  was  the  religion  of  his  day  of  the  man  who 

*  Johnson.     Preface  to  Sliakspeare. 


76  THEDUTIESOF 

was  compelled  to  use  it.  "  It  seems  to  me,"  says 
Longinus,  "  that  Homer,  when  he  ascribes  dissensions, 
jealousies,  tears,  imprisonments,  and  other  afflictions 
to  his  deities,  hath,  as  much  as  was  in  his  power, 
made  the  men  of  the  Iliad  gods,  and  the  gods  men. 
To  man  when  afflicted,  death  is  the  termination  of 
evils  ;  but  he  hath  made  not  only  the  nature  but  the 
miseries  of  the  gods  eternal." 

If  then  so  great  results  have  flowed  from  this  one 
effort  of  a  single  mind,  what  may  we  not  expect  from 
the  combined  efforts  of  several,  at  least  his  equals  in 
power  over  the  human  heart?  If  that  one  genius, 
though  groping  in  the  thick  darkness  of  absurd  idola- 
try, wrought  so  glorious  a  transformation  in  the  char- 
acter of  his  countrymen,  what  may  we  not  look  for 
from  the  universal  dissemination  of  those  writings,  on 
whose  authors  was  poured  the  full  splendour  of  eternal 
truth?  If  unassisted  human  nature,  spell-bound  by  a 
childish  mythology,  have  done  so  much,  what  may 
we  not  hope  for  from  the  supernatural  efforts  of  pre- 
eminent genius,  which  spake  as  it  was  moved  by  the 
Holy  Ghost  ? 
s  To  sum  up  in  a  few  words  wliat  has  been  said.  If 
we  would  see  the  foundations  laid  broadly  and  deeply, 
on  which  the  fabrick  of  this  country's  liberties  shall 
rest  to  the  remotest  generations ;  if  we  would  see  her 
carry  forward  the  work  of  political  reformation,  and 
rise  the  bright  and  morning  star  of  freedom  over  a 
benighted  world ;  let  us  elevate  the  intellectual  and 
moral  character  of  every  class  of  our  citizens,  and 
especially  let  us  imbue  them  thoroughly  with  the 
principles  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 


AN     AMERICAN    C  IT  IZ  EX.  77 

You  are  well  aware,  that  to  carry  into  effect  this 
design,  is  one  of  the  objects  in  which  good  men  of 
every  denomination  are  now  so  actively  engaged. 
Having  observed  that  the  precepts  of  the  Bible  take 
more  immediate  effect  when  repeatedly  inculcated 
upon  man  by  teachers  set  apart  for  this  purpose, 
missionary  societies  have  been  formed  to  furnish  such 
teachers  to  the  destitute.  Having  found  that  the 
proportion  of  ministers  of  the  gospel  is  lamentably 
insufficient  to  meet  the  wants  of  our  increasing  popu- 
lation, they  have  formed  societies,  and  endowed 
institutions,  with  the  design  of  qualifying  a  greater 
number  for  the  pastoral  office.  And  again,  it  has  been 
observed,  that  youth  is  the  season  for  instilling  into 
man  the  elements  of  knowledge,  and  the  principles  of 
piety  ;  and  hence  the  Christian  world  is  universally  en- 
gaged in  the  benevolent  work  of  Sabbath  school  instruc- 
tion. And  here,  in  jiassing,  I  cannot  but  remark,  that  if 
indeed  our  country  shall  be  saved  from  that  ruin 
which  has  awaited  other  republics,  and  shall  move 
steadily  onward  in  that  career  of  glory  which  Provi- 
dence has  opened  before  her  ;  next  to  the  circulation 
of  the  Scriptures,  to  the  Sabbath  school  more  than  to 
any  thing  else,  do  I  verily  believe  that  salvation  will 
be  owing. 

You  see  then  that  these  institutions  all  have  one 
common  object  in  view,  to  elevate  the  intellectual  and 
moral  character  of  our  people.  Here  iprue  philan- 
thropy;_   hei-e   is ^Chnstian   patriot^  And  this   is 

one  reason  why  we  so  often  present  these  charities  to 
your  notice.  When,  therefore,  we  ask  you  to  aid  us 
in  circulating  the  Bible,  in   sending  the  gospel  to  the 


78  THEDUTIESOF 

destitute,  or  in  educating  the  ignorant,  you  must  not 
look  unkindly  at  us ;  for  we  plead  the  cause  of  our 
country,  of  liberty,  and  of  man.  Let  us  all  unite  in 
spreading  abroad  the  means  of  knowledge  and  of 
religion  ;  let  us  do  our  utmost  to  render  our  nation  a 
church  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ; 

Then,  liowe'er  crowns  and  coronets  be  rent, 

A  virtuous  populace  sliall  rise  tlie  while, 

And  stand  a  wall  of  fire,  to  guard  their  native  soil. 

And  lastly,  I  would  urge  you,  my  brethren,  to 
activity  in  these  labours  of  charity,  by  presenting  at  a 
single  view,  the  momentous  results  with  which  they 
seem  to  me  indissolubly  connected  j  but  I  feel  myself 
utterly  incompetent  to  the  task. 

When  I  reflect  that  some  of  you  who  now  hear  me 
will  see  fifty  millions  of  souls  enrolled  on  the  census 
of  these  United  States;  when  I  think  how  small  a 
proportion  our  present  efforts  bear  to  the  pressing 
wants  of  this  mighty  population,  and  how  soon  the 
period  in  which  those  wants  can  be  supplied  will  have 
forever  elapsed  ;  when,  moreover,  I  reflect  how  the 
happiness  of  man  is  interwoven  with  the  destinies  of 
this  country;  —  I  want  language  to  express  my  con- 
ceptions of  the  importance  of  the  subject ;  and  yet  I 
am  aware  that  those  conceptions  fall  far  short  of  the 
plain,  unvarnished  truth.  When  I  look  forward  over 
the  long  tract  of  coming  ages,  the  dim  shadows  of 
unborn  nations  pass  in  solemn  review  before  me,  and 
each,  by  every  sympathy  which  binds  together  the 
whole  brotherhood  of  man,  implores  this  country  to 
fulfil  that  destiny  to  which  she  has  been  summoned 


AN     AMERICAN    CITIZEN.  79 

by  an  all-wise  Providence,  and  save  a  sinking  world 
from  temporal  misery  and  eternal  death. 

In  view  of  all  these  considerations,  let  me  again 
urge  you  to  be  in  earnest  in  this  cause.  I  would 
plead  with  you,  instead  of  engaging  in  political  strife, 
to  put  forth  your  hands  to  the  work  of  making  your 
fellow  citizens  wiser  and  better.  I  pray  you  think 
less  of  parties  and  more  of  your  country  j  and  instead 
of  talking  about  patriotism,  to  be  indeed  patriots. 
And  especially  would  I  charge  you  to  give  to  this 
cause  not  only  your  active  exertions,  but  your  unceas- 
ing prayers.  Ye  who  love  the  Lord,  keep  not  silence, 
and  give  him  no  rest,  until  he  establish  this  his  Jeru- 
salem, and  make  her  a  praise  in  the  whole  earth. 
God  be  merciful  to  us  and  bless  us,  and  cause  his  face 
to  shine  upon  us ;  that  his  name  may  be  known  on 
earth,  and  his  saving  health  unto  all  nations.  And  to 
him  shall  be  the  glory,  forever.     Amen. 


DEATH 


THE    EX-PRESIDENTS. 


2   SAMUEL    I.  19. 

HOAV    ARE    THE    MIGHTY    FALLEN  ! 

Events  yet  fresh  in  your  recollection,  brethren, 
sufficiently  explain  my  reasons  for  the  choice  of  these 
words  on  the  present  occasion.  Our  two  most  distin- 
guished fellow  citizens,  men  whose  exertions  have  led 
to  greater  results  than  perhaps  any  others  of  the 
present  age,  have  within  a  few  days  been  gathered  to 
their  fathers.  A  remarkable  train  of  circumstances 
attending  these  events,  has  seemed  to  me  to  intimate 
that  God  has  designed  by  them  to  teach  us  some 
important  and  very  definite  lesson  of  instruction. 
This  is  my  apology,  if  apology  be  needed,  for  deviating 
so  far  from  my  usual  practice,  as  to  devote  a  portion 
of  this  day  to  the  consideration  of  aught  which  does 
not  bear  directly  upon  the  great  question  of  your 
souls'  salvation. 


DEATH    OF     THE    EX-PRESIDE  XTS.  81 

J  am  3'et  more  encouraged  to  attempt  an  improve- 
ment of  the  present  occasion,  by  the  consideration  that 
the  events  to  which  I  have  alluded,  have  awakened 
but  one  train  of  feeling  throughout  the  whole  people 
of  the  United  States.  All  mourn  equally,  and  equally 
for  each  of  the  patriots  who  have  fallen.  The  agitation 
of  party  for  a  moment  subsides,  and  every  man  in- 
stinctively lays  aside  the  badges  of  political  distinction, 
as  he  draws  near  to  that  grave  which  is  receiving  to 
its  bosom  the  venerated  remains  of  the  fathers  of  his 
country.  It  is  a  moment  most  favourable  to  national 
reflection.  The  attempt  to  direct  so  universal  a  sen- 
sation to  some  profitable  result,  cannot  surely  be 
unworthy  of  a  minister  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 

It  is  my  design,  this  afternoon,  briefly  to  enumerate 
the  services,  and  sketch  the  characters  of  the  two  late 
Presidents  of  the  United  States,  and  then  direct  your 
attention  to  such  reflections  as  seem  most  naturally  to 
arise  out  of  the  circumstances  of  their  lives  and  their 
deaths. 

John  Adams  and  Thomas  Jefferson,  entered 
upon  active  life,  during  the  most  eventful  period  of 
this  country's  history,  at  the  commencement  of  that 
contest  which  led  to  our  national  independence.  The 
intellectual  superiority  of  each  was  immediately  dis- 
covered, and  each  shone  with  distinguished  brilliancy 
in  that  constellation  of  pre-eminent  talent,  with  which 
the  native  State  of  each  was  at  that  time  illuminated. 
Both  took  an  active  part  in  the  revolutionary  measures 
adopted  by  their  respective  Colonial  Legislatures, 
both  were  members  of  the  first  Continental  Congress, 
both  stood  in  the  very  first  rank  among  the  great  men 


8^  ON    THE    DEATH     OP 

of  whom  that  assembly  was  composed,  and  no  assem- 
bly on  earth  could  ever  boast  of  greater,  both  were 
members  of  the  committee  for  drafting  the  Declaration 
of  Independence  :  they  alone  composed  the  sub-com- 
mittee ;  the  one  drafted  it,  and  the  other  seconded 
and  most  eloquently  supported  the  motion  for  its 
adoption  ;  and  both,  in  veriest  truth,  putting  their 
hands  to  that  memorable  instrument,  pledged  to  the 
support  of  it,  their  lives,  and  fortunes,  and  their  sacred 
honor. 

During  the  whole  contest  for  our  national  independ- 
ence, each  in  his  appropriate  sphere  devoted  his 
undivided  efforts  to  the  object  of  securing  the  liberlies 
of  this  country.  Both  were  called  to  stations  of  the 
utmost  responsibility  ;  and  each  so  discharged  every 
trust,  as  to  increase  that  confidence  which  his  fellow 
citizens  had  before  reposed  in  hiin.  Both  were 
charged  with  important  embassies  to  the  most  distin- 
guished courts  of  Europe,  and  both  conciliated  the  favor 
of  nations  hostile  to  each  other,  towards  these  new 
Republics  of  the  West.  Both  returned  home  to  fill 
yet  more  distinguished  stations  in  the  councils  of  their 
native  country.  Each,  in  the  order  of  age,  was  called 
to  the  highest  ofiice  in  the  gift  of  the  people  ;  each 
was  at  the  head  of  a  powerful  and  opposing  political 
party,  and  each  retired  from  office,  followed  by  the 
mingled  praise  and  reprobation  of  his  fellow  citizens. 
Both  lived  to  see  the  animosity  of  party  disappear, 
and  to  receive,  in  a  greater  share  than  has  fallen  to 
the  lot  of  any  other  man,  Washington  only  excepted, 
all  the  homage  which  the  world  could  render  to  talents 
and  to  virtue.     Both  have  lived  to  behold  the  princi- 


THE     EX-PRESIDENTS.  83 

pies  which  they  so  ably  advocated,  and  which  but  for 
tliem  had  perhaps  never  prevailed,  triumph  in  another 
portion  of  this  vast  continent,  and  agitate  the  nations 
of  Europe  with  aspirations  after  liberty.  Both  lived 
to  witness  that  sun  arise,  which  ushered  in  the  second 
half  century  after  the  signature  of  the  declaration  of 
independence,  and  ere  that  sun  had  descended,  both 
had  fallen  asleep.  He  who  drafted  the  instrument, 
died  on  the  hour  in  which  it  was  signed,  and  he  who 
seconded  the  motion  for  its  adoption,  on  the  hour  in 
which  it  was  first  promulgated. 

If  great  action  indicates  great  talent,  then  has  the 
human  race  numbered  but  few  men  more  talented 
than  these.  If  it  be  in  the  power  of  man,  nay,  I  had 
almost  said,  of  Providence  itself,  to  confer  distinction, 
then  were  these  men  distinguished.  If  it  be  any  glory 
to  lay  the  foundation  of  a  mighty  nation,  and  erect 
the  superstructure  at  a  crisis  as  appalling  as  the  world 
has  ever  seen  ;  if  it  be  any  glory  to  impart  a  new  and 
a  liappier  direction  to  the  public  sentiment  of  the  age, 
and  to  pour  the  gladness  of  a  brighter  hope  upon  the 
destinies  of  futurity,  then  were  the  lives  glorious  of 
the  two  late  Presidents  of  the  United  States  of  America. 

The  talents  of  these  illustrious  men,  though  of  the 
highest  order,  were,  in  many  respects,  dissimilar. 
Each  was  peculiarly  formed  by  Divine  Providence 
for  that  station  which  he  was  called  to  fill,  and  for  the 
temperament  of  that  people  whom  he  was  designed  to 
influence.  If  the  almost  metaphysical  acuteness  of 
the  one,  was  better  fitted  for  the  calculating  habits  of 
the  North,  the  glowing  imagination  of  the  other,  vva.s 
better  adapted  to  the  kindling  impetuosity  of  the  South. 


84  Ox\THEDEATHOF 

The  power  of  the  one,  was  more  visible  in  the  firm- 
ness, that  of  the  other,  in  the  elasticity  of  his  intellec- 
tual   movement.      The    one,    was    distinguished    for 
logical    conclusion,    the    other,    for  intuitive  percep- 
tion.    The  one,  convinced  by  unanswerable  argument, 
the  other,  by  self-evident  illustration.     In  the   one, 
the  powers  of  the  understanding  were  more  exclusive, 
in  the  other,  they  were  more  combined  with  those  of 
the  imagination.     The  natural  bias  of  the  one,  was 
probably   towards   ethics,   that   of  the  other,  towards 
philosophy.       The    papers    of    Mr.    Adams,    signed 
Novanglus,    and    published    at  the  commencement  of 
the  Revolution,  for  legal  erudition,  for  manly  vigor, 
for  subtle  discrimination,  and  political  shrewdness,  are 
surpassed   by   nothing   that   I  have  ever  seen  in  the 
English   Language.     The   philosophical   works,   and 
the  diplomatic  correspondence  of  Mr.  Jefferson,  have 
taken    the    rank    of  acknowledged    models  in   those 
species  of  composition. 

Both  were  thoroughly  learned,  but  their  learning 
was  of  a  different  character.  The  researches  of  the 
one,  were  more  confined  within  the  limits  of  his  orig- 
inal profession  ;  those  of  the  other,  were  more 
expanded  over  the  wide  field  of  human  investigation. 
The  one,  was  more  remarkable  for  the  depth,  the 
other,  for  the  extent  of  his  acquisitions.  The  one, 
was  the  greater  lawyer,  the  other,  the  more  original 
philosopher.  Both  were  enthusiastic  admirers  of  the 
ancient  classics,  and  specially  of  the  ancient  orators ; 
but  whilst  the  one  occupied  his  leisure  in  the  study  of 
their  ethics,  the  other  surrendered  himself  at  will,  to 
the  magic  of  their  poetry. 


THE     EX- PRESIDENTS.  85 

As  to  their  patriotism,  it  is  impossible  to  institute  a 
comparison.  Patriotism  is  a  disposition  of  mind,  of 
which  the  differences  can  only  be  measured  by  greater 
and  less.  But  the  patriotism  of  these  illustrious  men 
admitted  of  no  such  disiinction.  Each  consecrated 
bis  entire  self  to  the  public  good.  There  was  no 
sacrifice  which  one  would  and  the  other  would  not 
have  made  for  his  country ;  for  either  of  them,  for 
that  country,  would  have  sacrificed  his  all.  Each  at 
the  commencement  of  the  Revolution  relinquished  the 
most  flattering  prospects  when  he  embarked  in  the 
cause  of  liberty  ;  each  stood  unmoved  and  immovable 
in  the  most  fearful  hour  of  his  country's  trial ;  each 
afterwards  pursued  measures  which  he  knew  to  be 
unpopular,  because  he  believed  them  to  be  wise  ; 
and,  after  lives  devoted  exclusively  to  the  public 
service,  and  in  situations  of  confidential  trust,  the  one 
died  in  the  possession  of  a  bare  competence,  and  the 
other,  under  many  and  distressing  embarrassments. 

As  statesmen,  they  had  different  views  of  the  means 
by  which  the  prosperity  of  this  country  might  be  most 
successfully  advanced.  The  one  looked  with  more 
favor  upon  commercial,  the  other  upon  agricultural 
enterprise.  The  bias  of  the  one,  was  towards  a  more 
efficient,  and  that  of  the  other,  towards  a  more  popular 
form  of  civil  constitution.  It  is  somewhat  remarkable, 
that  the  notions  of  the  one,  though  he  lost  his  popu-. 
larity,  prevailed,  while  those  of  the  other,  though  he 
retained  his  influence,  have  been  abandoned.  No  one 
at  the  present  day  will  deny,  that  they  differed  from 
honest  and  patriotic  conviction.  That  powerful  argu^ 
ments  may  be  urged  in  favor  of  both  of  these  courses  of 
8* 


86  O  N    T  H  E    D  E  A  T  H    O  F 

national  policy,  no  reflecting  man  can  doubt ;  but 
which  is  the  true  policy  for  this  country,  nothing  but 
the  experience  of  a  century  can  decide.  It  must  de- 
pend upon  events  which  no  being  but  Omniscience  can 
foresee.  iVnd  even  after  this  shall  have  been  decided, 
it  will  perhaps  be  equally  impossible  to  declare  which 
was  endued  with  the  farthest  and  most  clear-sighted 
forecast ;  for  the  attachment  of  each  to  the  one  or  to 
the  other  system,  may  very  fairly  be  attributed  to  the 
different  place,  and  the  dissimilar  associations,  of  their 
early  education. 

They  differed,  perhaps,  more  as  politicians  than  in 
any  other  aspect  of  character.  The  one  moved, 
with  inconceivable  power,  the  more  visible  ;  the 
other  touched,  with  incomparable  address,  the  more 
occult  springs  of  human  action.  The  one  felt  with 
accuracy  the  stronger  throb  of  public  sentiment;  the 
other  observed,  with  unerring  tact,  its  finer  pulsations. 
The  talents  of  the  one,  bold,  vehement,  and  yet  wary, 
would  have  been  more  fully  developed  as  the  leader 
of  an  opposition  ;  while  those  of  the  other,  equally 
bold,  but  collected  and  foresighted,  would  have  shone 
with  more  distinction  at  the  head  of  an  administration. 
The  one,  was  liable  to  err  from  inflexibility  of  purpose  ; 
the  other,  to  be  led  astray  by  the  brilliancy  of  a  first 
conception.  The  first,  unbending  in  purpose,  would 
have  wrought  out  the  greatest  possible  amount  of  result 
from  any  measure  which  he  could  have  carried ;  the 
other,  inexhaustible  in  expedient,  if  he  could  not  carry 
one  measure,  would  have  carried  another,  and  out  of 
several  which  might  be  presented,  would  have  accom- 
plished his  purposes  with  almost  equal  certainty. 


THE     EX-PRESIDENTS.  87 

III  manners,  both  were  emphatically  simple  and 
unostentatious,  and  in  the  various  relations  of  private 
life,  both  are  represented  to  have  been  amiable  and 
exemplary.  Each  left  his  family  and  his  own  imme- 
diate neighborhood,  the  seat  of  sincere  and  deepfelt 
lamentation.  Each,  since  his  retirement  from  public 
life,  has  devoted  himself  to  the  benefit  of  the  rising 
generation.  The  one,  has  been  for  several  years 
assiduously  engaged  in  organizing  a  university  for  his 
native  State  ;  the  other,  from  his  own  limited  finances, 
has  endowed  an  academy  in  his  native  town. 

With  the  circumstances  attending  the  last  moments 
of  these  illustrious  men,  you  are  already  well  ac- 
quainted. 1  shall  not,  therefore,  attempt  to  awaken 
your  sympathies  by  their  recital.  The  occasion  does 
not  demand  it.  Every  instance  of  mortality  conveys 
its  own  appropriate  lesson  ;  and  though  that  lesson  be 
always  solemn,  it  is  not  always,  nor  is  it  in  the  present 
case,  particularly  mournful.  By  a  remarkable  train 
of  coincidences  in  the  present  instance.  Divine  Provi- 
dence seems  to  have  designed  to  direct  our  attention 
to  some  lesson  of  peculiar  instruction.  Let  us  then, 
rather,  endeavour  to  improve  the  present  dispensation 
by  deriving  from  it  those  admonitions,  which  it  is  so 
evidently  intended  to  convey. 

1.  The  lives  of  these  two  distinguished  men,  teach 
us  then,  in  the  first  place,  the  evanescent  nature  of 
party  excitement. 

Many  of  you  will  very  well  remember,  when  these 
two  men,  whose  memory  we  all  so  deeply  and  univer- 
sally revere,  were  the  leaders  of  violent  and  opposing 
parties,  and  when  each  reaped  his  full  share  of  political 


88  ON    THE    DEATH    OF 

adulation  and  political  abuse.  The  success  of  the 
one  over  the  other  was  celebrated  with  the  intoxicated 
joy  of  a  national  deliverance,  or  deplored  with  the 
bitter  lamentation  of  a  national  calamity.  And  when 
the  parties,  which  each  had  respectively  led,  passed 
into  other  hands,  the  warfare  was  continued  with 
unabated  fury.  Each  was  made  in  his  retirement  the 
object  of  unqualified  abuse.  The  spirit  of  party 
pervaded  all  ranks  of  society,  and  mingled  its  bitter 
waters  with  all  the  relations  of  civil  and  domestic  life. 
It  kindled  into  a  flame  the  baser  passions  of  the 
ignorant  and  vicious.  Our  cities  were  disgraced  with 
mobs,  and  in  some  cases  polluted  with  blood.  Aline 
of  distant,  and  decided  separation  was  drawn,  be- 
tween even  the  more  intelligent  adherents  of  the  two 
conflicting  interests.  A  man  might  expect  that  his 
bosom  friend  would  look  coldly  upon  him,  if  he  were 
bold  enough  to  allow  either  purity  of  motive,  or  wisdom 
of  conduct,  to  the  measures  of  his  opponents.  The 
most  Intimate  ties  of  relationship  were  sundered. 
The  father  was  arrayed  against  the  son,  and  the  son 
against  ihe  father  ;  a  man's  foes  became  those  of  his 
own  household.  And  yet  more,  1  am  ashamed  to 
say,  this  same  spirit  of  party  infused  its  hateful  influ- 
ences into  the  services  and  devotions  of  the  sanctuary 
of  God.  You  would  hear  a  congregation  of  immortal 
beings,  nay,  you  would  hear  pious  men,  asking  con- 
cerning a  minister  of  the  gospel,  not,  Is  he  devout,  but, 
What  are  his  politics  ?  The  very  sine  qua  non  of  his 
acceptableness,  was  his  supporting  their  candidate, 
and  approving  their  measures;  and  it  was  no  serious 
disqualification  if  he  were  prepared,  when  the  occasion 


THE     EX-PRESIDENT?.  89 

presented,  to  anathematize  their  opponents.  And  thus 
the  pulpit  was  desecrated  by  political  philippics  and 
personal  abuse.  Nothing  could  be  heard  or  talked 
of  but  politics.  It  seemed  as  though  the  intellectual 
and  moral  vision  of  our  citizens  were  distorted,  and 
nothing  within  the  whole  compass  of  knowledge  could 
be  seen  but  in  its  relation  to  the  interests  of  party. 
A  universal  mania  had  seized  upon  the  whole  com- 
munity. The  ordinary  topics  of  conversation  were 
tame,  and  the  ordinary  occupations  of  life  uninter- 
esting ;  nay,  the  salvation  of  the  soul  itself  seemed 
unimportant,  in  comparison  with  the  all  absorbing 
question,  which  of  these  two  political  parties  should 
be  uppermost. 

And  now,  what  has  become  of  all  this  mighty 
clamour  ?  Passed  away,  and,  we  devoutly  hope,  for- 
ever !  Where  are  the  causes  for  this  wide  spread 
commotion,  which  threatened  to  shake  our  union  to  its 
centre  ?  1  do  not  believe  there  is  one  of  you  who 
can  now  remember  them.  You  are  surprised  to  find 
that  you  could  have  imagined  so  broad  distinctions, 
where  there  was  so  little  difference,  and  decided  so 
promptly  where  there  was  so  much  reason  to  hesitate. 
The  most  zealous  partisan  among  you  is  most 
ashamed  of  those  actions  in  which  he  then  most 
publicly  exulted.  And  how  changed  is  the  feeling  of 
all  of  us  towards  the  two  illustrious  leaders,  whose 
death  we  deplore  !  Separated,  though  for  a  while 
they  were  in  life,  in  their  deaths  they  cannot  be 
divided.  The  eulogy  of  the  one,  is  by  the  Providence 
of  God,  of  necessity,  as  well  as  of  choice,  the  eulogy 
of  the  other.     Throughout  this  whole  continent,  their 


90  ON    THE     DEATH     OF 

former  adherents  and  their  former  opponents,  bend 
over  their  common  grave  without  one  discordant 
feeling,  and  in  the  weeds  of  undissembled  sorrow,  ren- 
der their  homage  of  heartfelt  admiration  equally  to 
each.  The  man  would  not  now  be  tolerated  in  any 
assembly  of  this  country,  who  should  attempt  to 
eulogize  one  at  the  expense  of  the  other.  So  tran- 
sient is  the  excitement  of  party.  Thus  certainly  does 
time  correct  tlie  decisions  of  passion.  It  is  to  me, 
evident,  that  to  teach  us  this  lesson  is  one  of  the 
designs  of  Divine  Providence  in  the  present  ch'spensa- 
tion.  In  it,  I  hear  the  voice  of  God  calling  upon  the 
citizens  of  this  country,  to  bury  in  this  common  grave 
every  vestige  of  party  animosity,  and  to  treasure  up 
the  instruction  of  this  day's  recollections  for  the 
benefit  of  succeeding  ages. 

2.  The  events  which  we  have  noticed  teach  us 
the  utter  vvorthlessness  of  party  distinctions. 

These  venerable  men  were  once,  as  we  have 
remarked,  the  leaders  of  two  opposite  political  parties. 
Each  held  as  uncontrollable  asway  overthemovements 
of  his  adherents,  and  each  was  as  worthy  of  that  rank, 
as  any  men  who  have  ever  been  thus  elevated.  But 
now  that  the  excitement  of  party  has  subsided,  who 
considers  this  as  adding  one  iota  to  their  well  earned 
reputation  ?  Who  records  this  upon  the  catalogue  of 
their  glories.''  Of  all  the  millions  who  have  mourned 
their  deaths  and  honored  their  memories,  who  is  there 
that  has  thought  or  has  cared  which  was  the  federal- 
ist, and  which  was  the  republican  ?  We  see,  every 
where,  a  disposition  universal,  as  it  is  honorable,  to 
pass  over   this   question  in  silence,   and  to  consider 


THE    EX-PRESIDENTS.  91 

these  events  as  accidents,  which,  though  they  could 
not  be  avoided,  are  not  now  to  be  remembered.  This 
silence  teaches  us,  that  at  this  moment,  we  consider 
their  party  elevation  as  forming  the  shade,  rather  than 
the  light,  upon  the  picture  of  their  history.  We  do 
not  so  readily  forget  what  is  illustrious  in  the  memory 
of  the  beloved  dead. 

You  cannot  then  but  perceive,  that,  in  the  deliberate 
opinion  of  their  fellow  citizens,  party  eminence  adds 
nothing  to  their  reputation.  No,  great  as  they  were 
by  nature,  and  distinguished  by  circumstances,  with 
no  other  claim  to  respect  than  that  which  political 
party  confers,  so  soon  as  the  excitement  which  upheld 
them  had  subsided,  both  would  have  sunk  to  unhonored 
graves.  And  thus  must  it  be  always.  Party  distinct- 
ion must,  of  necessity,  be  as  evanescent  as  the  excite- 
ment from  which  it  arises  is  fluctuating.  It  must 
always  be  the  sport  of  circumstances,  beyond  the 
foresight  and  out  of  the  control  of  any  being  but  the 
Omniscient  and  Almighty  God.  The  man  who 
yesterday  rode  upon  the  curling  crest  of  its  topmost 
wave,  is  to-day  descending  to  the  abyss;  and  it  is  well 
if  he  be  not  to-moriow  cast  off,  the  helpless  and  pitiable 
victim  of  misguided  ambition. 

3.  We  are  taught  by  these  events  the  true  basis 
of  political  reputation. 

The  meteor  glare  which  once  shone  upon  the 
names  of  John  Adams  and  Thomas  Jefierson  is  extin- 
guished, but  these  names  are  yet  resplendent  with 
glory.  No  one  thinks  of  them  as  politicians,  and  yet 
they  are  remembered,  and  will  be  remembered  forever. 
They  lived  for  their  country,  and  although  they  were 


92  ONTHEDEATHOF 

by  accident  they  leaders  of  party,  the  loved  not  their 
party,  but  their  country.  They  conferred  substantial 
benefits  upon  man,  and  man  will  never  forget  them. 
On  this  adamantine  basis  rests  their  hope  of  earthly 
immortality. 

A  momentary  popularity  may  confer  evanescent  dis- 
tinction, or  it  may  conduct  a  man  to  elevated  office,  but  it 
cannot  work  impossibilities.  It  cannot  make  falsehood 
fact,  nor  turn  the  truth  into  a  lie.  It  cannot  make 
the  man  who  has  not  sought  his  country's  good,  his 
country's  benefactor.  And  let  us  all  remember  that 
history  will  inquire,  nay,  the  deliberate  judgment  of 
our  own  age  will  inquire,  not  what  a  man  has  said, 
but  what  has  he  done  ;  and  the  meed  of  praise  will 
be  awarded  to  him  alone  who  has  done  worthily. 

Here  then,  we  pray  you,  ye  men  of  the  world, 
learn  a  lesson  of  wisdom.  Ye  would  be  numbered 
among  your  country's  benefactors ;  be  then  what  ye 
profess  to  be,  the  benefactors  of  your  country.  Ye 
inveigh  continually  against  hypocrisy  In  religion,  and 
in  this  we  cordially  join  with  you.  But  tell  us,  can 
any  hypocrisy  be  more  disgusting  than  that  which  Is 
ringing  perpetual  changes  on  the  sacred  names  of 
country,  and  principles,  and  freedom,  and  patriotism, 
when  every  reflecting  man  knows  that  ye  believe  not 
the  one  half  of  what  ye  utter,  and  are  only  promoting 
the  interests  of  a  particular  party,  or  grasping  at  the 
emoluments  of  an  ardently  desired  office. 

And  here  permit  me  to  remark,  that  unless  I  have 
utterly  misjudged,  a  laxity  of  sentiment  is  liable  to 
prevail  to  a  most  alarming  degree  upon  this  very 
important  subject.     It  seems  now  almost  taken  for 


THK     EX- PR  ESI  DENT?.  93 

granted,  that  a  man  who  takes  any  share  in  poliiical 
arrangements  must,  under  all  circumstances,  act  with 
his  party,  let  them  act  right  or  wrong.  Forswearing, 
at  the  outset,  allegiance  to  conscience  and  to  common 
sense,  he  must  obey  his  political  leader,  let  him  com- 
mend what  he  will ;  and  applaud  or  decry  a  citizen  in 
office  or  a  candidate  for  office,  not  on  account  of  his 
merits  or  demerits,  but  because  he  is  or  is  not  num- 
bered with  the  adherents  to  a  particular  name.  And, 
what  is  worse  than  all,  I  fear  that  there  are  not  wanting 
professors  of  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ  to  whom 
these  remarks  do  in  simple  truth  apply. 

Now,  whether  a  Christian  may  or  may  not  be  a 
politician,  I  have  no  question  whatever  to  raise.  It 
must  be  left  to  his  own  conscience  and  to  the  provi- 
dence of  God,  and  may  be  innocent,  or  praise-worthy, 
or  wrong,  according  to  the  circumstances  of  the  partic- 
ular case.  But  this  question  decided,  we  beg  leave 
to  say,  that  a  Christian  has  no  right,  any  where,  or 
under  any  circumstances,  to  be  any  thing  else  than  a 
Christian.  He  must  ask  about  a  political  as  well  as  about 
any  other  act,  the  question.  Is  it  right,  or  is  it  wrong? 
and  by  the  answer  to  that  question  must  he  be  guided. 
It  is  just  as  wicked  to  lie  about  politics  as  to  lie  about 
merchandise.  It  is  just  as  immoral  to  act  without 
reference  to  the  law  of  God,  at  a  caucus,  as  any 
where  else.  To  prefer  our  own  interests  or  the  inter- 
ests of  party  to  that  of  our  country,  is  treason  against 
that  country,  and  sin  against  God.  And  it  matters 
not  whether  that  treason  be  perpetrated  with  a  ballot 
or  a  bayonet,  at  the  caucus  or  in  the  field.  And  still 
more,  no  man  can  more  surely  be  putting  an  end  to 
9 


94  ON    THE    DEATH    OF 

his  religion,  than  by  frequenting  any  circle  which  he 
must  enter  without  his  religion.  Tliat  man  may  yet 
find  himself  in  eternity  without  his  religion,  and  it 
may  not  be  there  quite  so  easy  as  it  is  on  earth  to 
resume  it.  "  There,  is  no  shuffling."  "  Whosoever 
denieth  me  before  men,  him  will  I  deny  before  my 
Father  which  is  in  heaven." 

4.  I  remark,  in  the  last  place,  that  the  lives  which 
we  have  contemplated,  will  furnish  to  religious  men  a 
pleasing  illustration  of  the  nature  of  faith. 

Faith,  we  have  often  told  you,  is  that  which  brings 
the  .future  to  bear  upon  the  present,  with  all  the 
power  of  a  visible  reality.  It  is  the  substance  of 
things  hoped  for,  and  the  evidence  of  tilings  not  seen. 
It  was  by  political  faith,  that  these  illustrious  men, 
and  their  no  less  illustrious  associates,  overcame.  I 
can  illustrate  this  in  no  manner  so  well;  as  by  an 
extract  from  a  letter  written  by  one  of  them  on  the 
fifth  of  July,  1776,  the  day  after  the  signature  of  the 
declaration  of  Independence.  "Yesterday  the  great- 
est question  was  decided  which  was  ever  debated  in 
America,  that  these  United  States  are  and  ought  to 
be  free  and  independent.  The  4th  of  July  will  be 
a  memorable  epoch  in  the  history  of  America.  I  am 
apt  to  believe  it  will  be  celebrated  by  succeeding 
generations  as  the  great  American  festival.  I  am  well 
aware  of  the  toil  and  blood  and  treasure  it  will  cost  to 
maintain  this  declaration,  and  support  and  defend 
these  States  ;  yet  through  all  the  gloom,  I  can  see 
the  rays  of  light  and  glory.  I  can  see  that  the  end  is 
worth  more  than  all  the  means,  and  that  posterity  will 
triumph,  although  you  and  I  may  rue  it,  which  1  hope 


tiil:   ex  presidents.  95 

we  shall  not."  Now  it  was  precisely  by  this  noble 
disdain  of  the  present  and  the  visible,  and  by  the  yet 
more  noble  acting  for  the  invisible  and  the  future,  that 
our  fathers  achieved  the  independence  of  their  country, 
and  surrounded  their  names  with  imperishable  glory. 
And,  on  the  contrary,  the  men  who  on  that  trying 
hour  acted  only  for  the  present  and  the  visible,  lost 
even  the  too  well  beloved  object  of  their  base-born 
idolatry,  and  have  consigned  their  names  to  merited 
and  enduring  contempt. 

We  all  duly  appreciate  the  victories  achieved  by 
political  faith.  We  all  can  estimate  the  glory  of 
anticipating  the  events  of  a  coming  half  century.  Tell 
me,  then,  how  much  more  glorious  is  it  to  anticipate 
the  events  of  a  coming  eternity  ?  It  is  to  this  that  the 
gospel  exhorts  iis.  Too  many  of  you  are  at  this 
moment  under  a  bondage  more  galling  than  the  yoke 
of  political  oppression.  The  visible  and  tangible 
world  engrosses  all  your  cares,  and  occupies  all  your 
affections.  In  the  mean  time,  eternity  is  forgotten, 
and  ye  are  living  utterly  reckless  of  your  weal  or  wo 
beyond  the  grave.  The  voice  of  God  is  calling  you 
to  break  loose  from  the  fetters  which  surround  you, 
to  set  your  affections  on  things  above,  and  not  on 
things  on  the  earth.  The  crown  of  eternal  life  is 
promised  to  him  that  overcometh.  The  retributions  of 
a  happy  or  of  a  miserable  immortality  are  set  before  you, 
and  Jesus  Christ  hath  said,  Unless  a  man  deny  him- 
self, and  take  up  his  cross  and  follow  me,  he  cannot 
be  my  disciple.  Such,  my  hearers,  is  the  condition 
of  our  being.  God  hath  ordained  that  the  future  can 
be  obtained  only  by  a  contempt  of  the  present ;  nay, 


96  ON    THE    DEATH     OF 

more,  the  present  can  be  enjoyed  only  by  living  for 
the  future. 

The  great  question  of  this  short  hfe  then  is,  whether 
we  will  live  by  faith  or  by  sight,  for  this  life  or  for 
the  next,  for  time  or  for  eternity.  The  difference  of 
result  in  either  case,  is  precisely  analogous  to  that  which 
we  have  noticed  when  speaking  of  political  faith.  He 
who  lives  for  the  world  that  now  is,  loses  the  approbation 
of  the  heart-searching  God,  and  his  end  is  shame  and 
everlasting  contempt.  He  who,  at  the  present,  denies 
himself  ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts,  and  lives  soberly, 
righteously,  and  godly,  enjoys,  while  here,  the  peace 
which  passeth  all  understanding,  and  is  crowned,  at 
the  last,  with  glory,  honor,  and  immortality.  To 
this  choice,  every  one  of  you  is  called;  and  let  me  tell 
you,  every  one  of  you  is,  of  necessity,  making  it. 
You  contemplate  with  wonder  the  mighty  interests 
which  were  suspended  on  that  moment  which  decided 
this  nation's  independence.  But  each  one  of  you  is 
called  to  a  graver  and  more  momentous  decision.  It 
is  not,  whether  the  sojourners  on  earth  shall  for  a  few 
years  govern  or  be  governed  ;  but  whether  immortal 
beings,  and  those  beings  yourselves,  shall  suffer  or 
enjoy  throughout  the  long,  long  ages  of  an  infinite 
eternity. 

1  have  spoken  of  the  glories  of  patriotism  and  of  the 
honors  bestowed  by  an  approving  country.  But  here 
it  is  my  duty  to  tell  you,  that  the  record  of  the  patriot 
is  written  upon  a  world  that  shall  be  burnt  up.  The 
praise  of  man  breaks  not  the  silence  of  the  grave,  nor 
is  it  heard  in  that  region  which  is  beyond  it.  The 
only  freedom  celebrated  there,   is  freedom  from  sin. 


THE    EX-PKESIDE\TS.  97 

The  song  which  is  sung  by  the  multitude  which  no 
man  can  number,  is  unto  Him  that  hath  loved  us,  and 
washed  us  in  his  own  blood,  and  made  us  kings  and 
priests  unto  God.  Better  were  it  then,  and  therefore 
better  is  it  now,  that  the  tear  of  penitence  gathered  in 
your  eye,  than  that  the  plaudits  of  a  world  should 
burst  upon  your  ear.  And  at  the  last  half  hour  of  my 
life,  were  the  country  that  I  love  bending  before  me 
in  grateful  admiration  of  patriotic  service,  much  as  I 
might  prize  her  tribute  before  every  thing  earthly,  I 
would  turn  away  from  the  overwhelming  spectacle, 
and,  renouncing  every  claim  to  merit,  would  draw  near 
to  the  throne  of  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  with  the 
prevalent  plea  of  the  self-condemned  publican,  "God, 
be  merciful  to  me,  a  sinner."  Let  us  then  by  faith 
anticipate  that  solemn  half  hour,  and  the  judgment 
day  that  is  beyond  it,  and  whilst  we  labor  without 
ceasing  for  the  welfare  of  the  country  which  is  our 
dwelling  place  for  the  night,  fix  our  eye  steadfastly  on 
the  morning  of  the  resurrection,  and  look  for  a  city 
which  hath  foundations,  whose  builder  and  maker  is 
God.     Amen. 


CERTAIN     TRIUMPH 


THE    REDEEMER. 


1  CORINTHIANS,  XV.  25. 

FOR    HE    MUST    REIGN,   TILL    HE    HATH    PUT   ALL   ENEMIES 
UNDER   HIS    FEET. 

Of  the  probability  of  a  future  event,  considered 
simply  apd  by  itself,  we  can  know  absolutely  nothing. 
Thus,  were  it  demanded  whether  or  not  at  some  point 
in  the  regions  of  infinite  space,  a  planetary  system 
existed  similar  to  our  own,  I  certainly  could  not 
answer.  To  affirm  or  to  deny,  would  be  alike  un- 
philosophical ;  for  upon  such  a  supposition,  there  is 
nothing  upon  which  an  opinion  can  be  reasonably 
founded.  If,  however,  any  relations  could  be  traced 
between  the  existence  of  such  a  system  and  some 
clearly  established  fact,  the  case  would  at  once  be 
altered.  In  proportion  to  the  multiplicity  and  the 
strength  of  these  relations,  would  our  belief  be  strength- 
ened, until  it  arrived  at  a  degree  of  conviction  very 
little  short  of  that  produced  either  by  mathematical 
demostration,  or  by  the  evidence  of  the  senses. 


TRrUMPH  OF  THE  REDEEMER.        99 

The  same  principles  apply,  if  we  were  called  upon 
to  answer  any  other  question  that  might  be  asked 
respecting  such  a  planetary  system.  Were  it  de- 
manded whether  its  inhabitants  were  happy  or  misera- 
ble, 1  could  not  answer.  To  affirm  or  deny,  would  be 
equally  premature  ;  for  no  media  of  proof  on  either 
side  iiave  been  as  yet  advanced.  Could  it,  however, 
be  shown  under  what  circumstances  the  inhabitants  in 
question  had  been  created,  and  what  relations  subsisted 
between  their  happiness  or  misery  and  the  laws  which 
God  had  established  for  the  government  of  his  creatures, 
then,  as  in  the  other  case,  might  an  opinion  be  reason- 
ably entertained. 

You  observe,  then,  that  in  considering  the  probability 
of  a  future  event,  considered  simply  and  by  itself,  there 
is  no  room  for  argument ;  for,  from  the  nature  of  the 
case,  there  is  no  evidence  on  which  conviction  can  be 
founded.  Argument  is  employed  in  examining  the 
relations  which  exist  between  one  event  that  is  known, 
and  another  that  is  unknown  or  doubtful.  These 
relations  we  have  the  ability  to  trace  with  greater  or 
with  less  accuracy.  Here  is  the  true  field  for  human 
investigation.  It  is  thus  that  the  probability  of  a  future 
event  is  brought  whhin  the  grasp  of  scientific  investi- 
gation. Mere  assertion  here  will  avail  nothing.  If 
one  man  affirm,  he  must  show  why ;  and  if  another 
deny,  he  must  prove  not  only  that  the  previous  showing 
is  inconclusive,  but  also  that  a  contrary  showing  can  be 
maintained.  He  who  does  otherwise,  waives  his 
claim  to  the  character  of  a  philosopher. 

The  text  asserts  the  certainty  of  a  future  event.  It 
becomes  a  reasonable  man  to  judge  of  its  probability, 


100  THE     CERTAIN    TRIUMPH 

upon  the   same   principles   as  he  would  judge  of  the 
probability  of  any  other  future  event. 

It  is  said  that  Jesus  Christ  must  reign,  until  he  have 
put  all  enemies  under  his  feet.  The  language  is  meta- 
phorical, and  the  metaphor  is  derived  from  the  language 
of  monarchical  governments.  A  prince  reigns  wher- 
ever his  laws  are  obeyed.  By  Christ's  universal  reign, 
then,  it  must  be  meant  that  his  laws  will  be  universally 
obeyed.  These  laws  are  contained  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment, a  book  which  purports  to  be  a  revelation  from 
God  toman.  Hence,  Jesus  Christ  will  have  triumphed 
universally,  or  will  have  put  ail  enemies  under  his  feet, 
when  the  supreme  authority  of  the  Bible  over  the 
conscience  of  man  shall  be  universally  acknowledged, 
and  when  its  precepts  shall  be  obeyed  by  people  of 
every  nation  and  of  every  language. 

Beside  this,  various  benefits  resulting  from  this 
obedience  to  the  Gospel  are  also  predicted.  These 
are  briefly  comprised  in  the  promises,  which  teach  that 
the  miseries  of  the  fall  shall  be  abolished,  and  this 
earth  become  the  abode  of  happiness  and  peace. 

Now,  considering  the  event  simply  and  by  itself,  no 
one  could  decide,  either  for  or  against  its  probability. 
Our  only  mode  of  ascertaining  any  thing  certain  in 
regard  to  it,  is  to  consider  the  relations  which  it  sustains 
to  things  which  exist,  or  to  the  laws  which  God  has 
established  for  the  government  of  the  universe.  Thus, 
we  may  inquire  whether  the  moral  system  contained 
in  the  Gospel  have  any  such  relations  to  the  sensitive 
part  of  our  nature  as  will  warrant  us  to  expect  its  uni- 
versal reception.  We  may  examine  whether  the 
Being,   who,  by  the   acknowledgment  of  all,  governs 


OF    THE    REDEEMER.  101 

the  universe,  have  given  any  intimations  on  this  subject. 
Or  we  may  observe  whether  the  moral  forces,  which 
direct  the  movement  of  society,  have*  not  been  so 
combined  that  such  an  event  must  be  the  necessary 
result.  Now  all  these,  and  various  others  that  might 
be  adduced,  are  as  fair  topics  of  arguments  as  any 
other.  If,  on  such  grounds  as  these,  we  argue  the 
question  fairly,  it  will  not  be  sufficient  to  answer  us 
by  a  smile,  or  an  epithet,  or  a  sarcasm.  There  is 
argument  neither  in  drollery  nor  in  abuse.  If  a  man 
assert  the  improbability  of  what  we  attempt  to  prove, 
he  must  show  not  only  that  the  relations  which  we 
have  attempted  to  illustrate  do  not  exist,  but,  also, 
that  other  relations  do  exist,  which  establish  that  im- 
probability. 

So  much  for  the  nature  of  the  argument.  We  now 
come  to  the  argument  itself.  We  shall  endeavor  to 
show,  that  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  will  universally 
prevail. 

I.  From  its  peculiar  adaptedness  to  gratify  the 
wants  of  the  sensitive  part  of  our  nature. 

II.  From  the  intimations,  in  the  history  of  the 
world,  which  the  Creator  of  the  universe  has  given, 
that  such  is  his  determination. — And, 

III.  From  the  fact,  that  the  elements  of  society 
have  been  so  combined,  that,  at  some  time  or  other, 
such  must  be  the  necessary  result. 

1.  It  is  probable  that  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ 
will  universally  prevail,  from  its  peculiar  adaptedness 
to  gratify  the  wants  of  the  sensitive  part  of  our  nature. 

By  the  sensitive  part  of  our  nature,  I  mean  those 
attributes  of  mind,  which  are  affected  either  pleasantly 


102  THE    CERTAIN     TRIUMPH 

or  painfully,  by  facts  that  do,  and  also  by  those  that 
do  not,  address  themselves  exclusively  to  the  organs 
of  sense.  It  is,  therefore,  in  this  discussion,  taken 
for  granted,  that  we  possess  taste,  which  is  gratified 
by  our  progress  in  the  knowledge  of  the  qualities  and 
relations  of  things,  which  delights  in  the  beautiful  and 
glories  in  the  vast  ;  and,  also,  conscience,  which  is 
susceptible  of  affections  peculiar  to  itself  upon  the 
doing  of  right  or  the  commission  of  wrong  ;  and  that 
these  affections,  so  far  as  the  history  of  man  has  been 
traced,  have  had  more  to  do  than  any  other  with  his 
happiness  or  misery.  Taking  these  fiicts  for  granted, 
it  is  not  difficult  to  foretell  what  sort  of  intellectual 
and  moral  exhibitions  will  be  most  widely  disseminated, 
transforming  the  human  character  and  directing  the 
human  will.  It  is  upon  the  supposition  that  we  may 
thus  judge  what  will  in  a  particular  manner  affect  the 
human  mind,  that  the  whole  science  both  of  criticism 
and  rhetoric  is  founded. 

I  have  said  that  taste  is  gratified  by  progress  in  the 
knowledge  of  the  qualities  and  relations  of  things,  or 
by  striking  exhibitions  of  what  is  commonly  called 
relative  beauty.  Hence  the  pleasui-e  with  which  we 
contemplate  a  theorem  of  widely  extended  application 
in  the  sciences,  or  an  invention  of  important  utility  in 
the  arts.  Now,  it  is  found  that  the  material  universe 
has  been  so  created  as  admirably  to  harmonize  with 
this  principle  of  our  nature.  The  laws  of  matter  are 
few  and  comparatively  simple,  but  their  relations  are 
multiplied  even  to  infinity.  The  law  of  gravitation 
may  be  easily  explained  to  an  ordinary  man,  or  even 
to  an  intelligent  child.     But  who   can  trace  one  half 


OP    THE    REDEEMKU.  103 

of  its  relations  to  things  solid  and  fluid,  things  animate 
and  inanimate,  to  the  very  form  of  society  itself,  to 
this  system,  to  other  systems,  and,  in  fine,  to  the 
mighty  masses  of  this  material  universe  ?  The  mind 
delights  to  carry  out  such  a  principle  to  its  ramified 
illustrations  ;  and  hence  it  cherishes,  as  its  peculiar 
treasure,  a  knowledge  of  these  principles  themselves. 
Thus  was  it,  that  the  discovery  of  such  a  law  gave 
the  name  of  Newton  to  immortality,  reduced  to  har- 
mony the  once  apparently  discordant  movements  of 
our  planetary  system,  taught  us  to  predict  the  events 
of  coming  ages,  and  to  explain  what  before  had  been 
hidden  since  the  creation  of  the  world. 

Now,  he  who  will  take  the  trouble  to  examine  will 
perceive,  in  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  a  system  of 
ultimate  truths  in  morals,  in  a  very  striking  manner 
analogous  to  these  elementary  laws  of  physics.  In 
themselves,  they  are  kw,  simple,  and  easy  to  be 
understood.  Their  relations,  however,  as  in  the 
other  case,  are  infinite.  The  moral  principle,  by 
which  you  can  easily  teach  your  little  child  to  regulate 
its  conduct  in  the  nursery,  will  furnish  matter  for  the 
contemplation  of  statesmen  and  sages.  It  is  the  only 
principle  on  which  the  decisions  of  cabinets  and  courts 
can  with  safety  be  founded,  and  is,  of  itself,  sufficient 
to  guide  the  diplomatist  through  all  the  mazes  of  the 
most  intricate  negotiation.  Let  any  one  who  pleases 
make  the  experiment  for  himself.  Let  him  take  one 
of  the  rules  of  human  conduct  which  the  Gospel  pre- 
scribes, and,  having  obtained  a  clear  conception  of  it, 
just  as  it  is  revealed,  let  him  carry  it  out  in  its  un- 
shrinking application,  to   the   doings   and   dealings  of 


104  THE    CERTAIN    TRIUMPH 

men.  At  first,  if  be  be  not  accustomed  to  generali- 
zations of  tbis  sort,  be  will  find  mucb  tbat  will  stagger 
bim,  and  he  perhaps  will  be  ready  hastily  to  decide 
that  the  ethics  of  the  Bible  were  never  intended  for 
practice.  But,  let  him  look  a  little  longer,  and  medi- 
tate a  little  more  intensely,  and  expand  bis  views  a 
little  more  widely,  or  become,  either  by  experience 
or  by  years,  a  little  older,  and  he  will  more  and  more 
wonder  at  the  profoundness  of  wisdom  and  the  univer- 
sality of  application  of  the  principles  of  the  Gospel. 
With  the  most  expanded  views  of  society,  he  can  go 
no  where,  where  the  Bible  has  not  gone  before  bim. 
With  the  most  penetrating  sagacity,  be  can  make  no 
discovery  which  the  Bible  has  not  long  ago  promul- 
gated. He  will  find  neither  application  which  inspira- 
tion did  not  foresee,  nor  exception  against  which  it  has 
not  guarded  ;  and  be  will,  at  last,  sink  down  in  humble 
adoration  of  the  wisdom  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  con- 
vinced tbat  he  is  the  wisest  man  as  well  as  the  pro- 
foundest  philosopher,  who  yields  himself  up,  in  meek- 
ness and  simplicity  of  spirit,  to  the  teachings  of  the 
Saviour. 

Now,  with  these  universal  moral  principles  the 
Bible  is  filled.  At  one  time,  you  find  them  explicitly 
stated  ;  at  another,  merely  alluded  to  ;  here,  standing 
out  in  a  precept;  there,  retiring  behind  a  reflection; 
now,  enwrapped  in  the  drapery  of  a  parable,  then 
giving  tinge  and  coloring  to  a  graphically  drawn 
character.  Its  lessons  of  wisdom  are  thus  adapted 
to  readers  of  every  age,  and  of  every  variety  of  intel- 
lectual culture.  Hence  no  book  is  adapted  to  be  so 
universally  read  as  the  Bible.     No  other  precepts  are 


OF    THE    REDEEMER.  105 

of  SO  extensive  application,  or  are  capable  of  guiding 
us  under  so  difficult  circumstances.  None  other  imbue 
the  mind  with  a  spirit  of  so  deep  forethought  and  so 
expansive  generalization.  Hence,  there  is  no  book 
which  expands  the  intellect  like  the  Bible.  It  is  the 
only  book  which  offers  a  reasonable  solution  of  the 
moral  phenomena  which  are  taking  place  around  us. 
Hence,  there  is  the  same  sort  of  reason  to  believe 
that  the  precepts  of  the  Bible  will  be  read,  and  studied, 
and  obeyed,  as  there  is  to  believe  that  the  system  of 
Newton  will  finally  prevail,  and  eventually  banish 
from  the  languages  of  man  the  astronomical  dreams 
of  Vishnu  or  of  Gaudama. 

There  are,  however,  other  exhibitions  of  taste,  which 
present  no  less  interesting  illustrations  of  the  adapted- 
ness  of  the  Bible  to  the  nature  of  man.  It  is  while  in 
the  exercise  of  this  faculty,  that  he  delights  in  the 
beautiful,  glories  in  the  vast,  and  becomes  susceptible 
of  the  tenderness  of  the  pathetic.  I  need  not  mention 
that  these  are  among  the  most  pleasing  of  our  in- 
tellectual operations,  nor  that  we  eagerly  search,  in 
every  direction,  for  the  objects  of  their  appropriate 
gratification. 

To  illustrate  the  sublimity  and  beauty  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures  would,  however,  demand  limits  far  more 
extensive  than  the  present  discussion  will  allow.  I 
will,  therefore,  merely  direct  your  attention  to  two 
considerations,  which  I  select,  not  as  the  most  striking, 
but  as  somewhat  the  most  susceptible  of  brevity  of 
illustration.  The  first  is,  the  scriptural  conceptions  of 
character  ;  the  second,  the  scriptural  views  of  futurity. 

It  is  to  be  remembered,  that  the  Bible  contains  by 
10 


106  THE    CERTAIN    TRIUMPH 

far  the  oldest  memorials  of  our  race.  Much  of  it  was 
written  by  men  who  had  scarcely  emerged  from  the 
pastoral  state,  and  who  had  acquired  but  little  of  the 
knowledge,  even  then  possessed,  either  in  the  arts  or 
the  sciences.  There  was  nothing  in  the  circumstances 
in  which  they  were  placed,  to  give  either  elevalion  to 
character,  or  beauty,  or  sublimity,  to  their  conceptions 
of  it.  And  yet,  these  conceptions  are  most  strikingly 
diverse  from  every  thing,  which  we  elsewhere  behold 
in  all  the  records  of  antiquity.  The  heroes  of  the 
pagan  classics  are,  for  the  most  part,  either  sycophants 
or  ruffians,  as  they  are  swayed,  alternately,  by  cunning 
or  by  passion.  The  objects  of  their  enterprises  are 
trifling  and  insignificant.  The  narrative  of  them  is 
valuable,  neither  for  moral  instruction,  nor  yet  for 
elevated  views  of  human  nature,  either  in  the  individ- 
ual or  in  society,  but  for  bursts  of  eloquent  feeling 
and  delineations  of  nature,  everywhere  the  same,  and 
always  speaking  the  same  language  into  the  ear  of 
Genius.  The  world,  in  its  moral  progress,  has  long 
since  left  behind  it  the  ancient  conceptions  of  distin- 
guished character.  Who  would  now  take  for  his 
model  Achilles,  or  Hector,  or  Ulysses,  or  Agamemnon  ? 
What  mother  would  now  relate  their  deeds  to  her 
children  ?  How  different  a  view  is  presented  by  the 
holy  company  of  Patriarchs;  Abraham,  that  beaute- 
ous model  of  an  eastern  prince  5  IMoses,  that  wise 
legislator  ;  David,  the  warrior  poet ;  Daniel,  the  far- 
sighted  premier  ;  and  Nehemiah,  the  inflexible  patriot. 
The  world  still  looks  up  with  reverence  to  these  moral 
examples;  they  are  now  as  profitable  models  for 
contemplation,  as  they  were  at  the  beginning. 


OF    THE    REDEEMKR.  107 

But  if  we  would  consider  this  subject  in  its  strongest 
light,  let  us  bring  together  the  scriptural  and  classical 
characters  of  the  same  age.  Contrast  the  history  of 
jEneas  by  Virgil,  the  most  gifted  and  the  most  humane 
of  the  Roman  poets,  with  that  of  St.  Paul,  as  it  is 
found  in  the  Acts  and  the  Epistles.  Contrast  the 
faithless,  vindictive,  gross,  cowardly,  and  superstitious 
freebooter,  with  the  upright,  meek,  benevolent,  sympa- 
thizing, but  yet  fearless,  and  indomitable  apostle.  Or, 
if  the  thought  be  not  profane,  compare  the  most  splen- 
did conceptions  either  of  ancient  or  modern  times, 
with  the  character  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  as  it  is  delin- 
eated in  the  Gospels.  We  say,  then,  that  if  we  would 
gratify  our  taste  with  true  conceptions  of  elevated 
character ;  if  we  would  satisfy  that  innate  longing 
within  us  after  something  better  and  more  exalted 
than  our  eyes  rest  upon  on  earth ;  it  is  to  the  Bible 
that  we  shall  be,  by  the  principles  of  our  nature,  irre- 
sistibly attracted. 

I  spoke  of  the  views  which  the  Gospel  gives  of 
futurity.  A  brief  alhision  to  a  very  few  topics  must 
suffice  for  this  part  of  the  subject. 

The  Gospel  alone  has  brought  immortality  to  light. 
Instead  of  annihilation,  or  the  transmigration  of  souls, 
or  the  dim  place  of  shadows  and  of  ghosts,  or  a  para- 
dise of  sensual  gratification,  it  reveals  to  us  an  eternity 
of  moral  pleasure  or  of  moral  pain,  the  eternal  weight 
of  glory,  or  the  wrath  of  God  without  mixture. 
Every  thing  else  makes  this  world  substance,  and  the 
other  world  shadow.  The  Bible  alone  makes  this 
world  shadow,  and  the  other  world  substance.  While 
it  makes  this  transitory  scene  merely  the  vestibule  of 


108  THE    CERTAIN    TRIUMPH 

our  being,  it  alone  renders  it  truly  valuable,  by  making 
every  moment  and  every  purpose  take  strong  hold  of 
eternity. 

The  Bible  presents  us  with  the  only  views  of  the 
character  of  Deity,  which  are  in  unison  with  the  intel- 
lectual and  moral  aspirations  of  man.  It  tells  us  of  a 
Being,  who,  the  essential  cause  of  all  things,  sustains 
the  flight  of  a  sparrow,  and  upholds,  by  his  word,  this 
measureless  universe ;  who,  unsearchable  in  wisdom, 
allows  every  creature  whom  he  has  made  to  fulfil  the 
purposes  of  its  individual  will,  while,  at  the  same  time, 
his  counsel  shall  stand,  and  he  will  do  all  his  pleasure ; 
who,  infinite  in  compassion,  is  every  where  most  inti- 
mately present  to  every  one  of  us,  sustaining  the 
disconsolate,  comforting  the  cast  down,  binding  up 
the  broken  in  heart,  and  pouring  himself  abroad,  in 
blessing,  upon  the  infinite  creation  which  he  every 
where  pervades ;  a  God,  so  pure  that  the  heavens 
are  not  clean  in  his  sight  5  and  so  just,  that  He  will 
forever,  and  every  where,  mete  out  to  every  creature, 
how  high  or  how  low  soever,  a  destiny  exactly  accord- 
ing to  the  merit  of  his  deeds. 

But  specially  worthy  to  be  mentioned  here,  is  the 
transcendent  conception  of  the  plan  of  redemption. 
The  race  of  man  fixed  in  its  opposition  to  the  un- 
changeable attributes  of  the  all  glorious  God  ;  the 
Son  of  God,  undertaking  the  work  of  reconciliation  ; 
the  mission  of  Christ,  his  bitter  death,  his  triumphant 
resurrection,  and  ascension  to  his  primitive  glory  ; 
entire  cleansing  from  the  stain  of  guilt  to  all  that  will 
believe  ;  heaven,  with  its  eternal  weight  of  glory, 
freely  offered  to  the  penitent ;  the  resurrection  of  the 


OF    THE    REDEEMER.  109 

dead  ;  the  final  judgment ;  all  things  material  fleeing 
away  from  the  face  of  Him  that  sitleth  upon  the  throne ; 
the  irrevocable  decision  ;  the  shouts  of  the  redeemed  ; 
the  wailings  of  the  lost ;  these  are  some  of  the  spirit- 
ual ideas  which  the  Gospel  has  poured  upon  the 
darkened  mind  of  sin-beclouded  man.  Now,  alto- 
gether setting  aside  the  fact,  that,  thus  far,  wherever 
these  notions  of  religion  have  been  taught,  all  others 
have  soon  ceased  to  be  either  known  or  thought  upon, 
I  ask  whether  a  system,  which  sheds  such  light  upon 
all  the  relations  of  man,  which  so  fills  his  conceptions 
with  all  that  is  beautiful  and  sublime  in  morals,  which 
proffers  to  him  an  immortality  more  glorious  than 
aught  that  elsewhere  the  mind  of  man  had  conceived, 
must  not,  from  the  principles  of  human  nature,  be  in 
the  end  universally  received. 

We  proceed  to  consider  another  fact  to  which  we, 
in  the  commencement,  alluded.  It  is  that,  from  some 
cause  or  other,  there  has  prevailed  throughout  our 
race  a  very  universal  feeling  of  guiltiness,  and  an 
apprehension,  more  or  less  distressing,  of  the  wrath  of 
Deity,  on  account  of  sin. 

Of  the  prevalence  of  this  sentiment,  you  have 
manifest  proof,  in  the  terror  with  which  unusual 
phenomena  always  inspire  mankind  ;  in  the  univer- 
sality of  sacrifices  and  of  other  means  for  appeasing 
the  wrath  of  the  gods,  almost  as  numerous  as  the 
tribes  of  men  on  the  earth  ;  and  in  the  fact  that  in 
every  nation  particular  individuals  have  been  set  apart, 
whose  special  business  it  has  been  to  propitiate  the 
Supreme  Being.  Nor  is  this  consciousness  of  guilt 
the  mere  phantom  of  a  savage's  hnagination.  I  doubt 
10* 


110  THE    CERTAIX    TRIUMPH 

whether  there  be  a  human  'oeiiig  in  this  assembly,  this 
evening,  who  hath  not,  more  than  once,  so  feU  it  as 
to  exclaim,  in  the  bitterness  of  a  wounded  spirit,  what 
must  I  do  to  be  saved  ? 

Of  the  distress  which  this  apprehension  has  occa- 
sioned, you  may  judge  from  the  nature  of  the  means 
which  have  been  adopted  to  alleviate  it.  Hence,  arose 
those  costly  temples,  in  the  construction  of  which  the 
wealth  of  nations  was  exhausted.  Hence,  smoked 
the  hecatombs  of  classic  story,  and  the  countless  vic- 
tims of  the  Jewish  service.  Hence,  the  mother  has 
devoted  her  first-born  to  atone  for  her  transgression, 
and  the  father  has  perished  beneath  the  wheel  of  an 
idol's  car.  And  hence  it  is,  that  every  where,  but  in 
Protestant  Christendom,  the  priesthood  have  exer- 
cised so  resistless  a  sway  over  the  opinions  and  actions 
of  men.  Claiming  the  exclusive  prerogative  of  pro- 
pitiating the  Deity,  they  have  wielded  at  will  the 
stormy  passions  of  the  multitude.  Such  has  been  the 
fact  under  every  form  of  false  religion.  It  shows  us, 
at  least,  how  agonizing  is  this  apprehension,  and  that 
men  will  sacrifice  any  thing,  if  it  can  only  be  allayed. 

But  neither  the  offerings  of  the  laity,  nor  the  services 
of  the  priesthood,  could  ever  take  away  sin.  The 
thoughtful  heathen,  as  he  retired  from  the  classic 
temple  and  the  bleeding  victim,  out  of  a  conscience 
still  pressed  down  under  the  weight  of  its  own  con- 
demnations, exclaimed,  O  that  1  knew  where  I  might 
find  Him  !  The  Hebrew,  turning  from  the  smoking 
altar  and  the  atoning  priest,  still  cried  out.  Wherewith 
shall  I  appear  before  God,  and  bow  myself  before  the 
High  God  ?     The  Hindoo  mother,  returning  childless 


OP    THE     REDEEMER.  HI 

from  the  river  that  has  swallowed  up  her  babe,  feels 
the  sting  of  guilt  still  rankling  in  unmitigated  agony  ! 
The  body  of  the  devotee  is  crushed  beneath  the  wheel, 
but  ah  !  the  wound  was  far  deeper.  From  that  man- 
gled, bleeding  corse,  the  soul  is  now  set. free,  but  yet 
uncleansed  and  in  all  her  guiltiness,  she  appears  before 
her  God.  Thus  is  it  also  in  our  own  country  and  at 
the  present  day.  A  man,  feeling  the  agony  of  a  guilty 
conscience,  may  flee  every  where  but  to  Calvary,  and 
there  is  no  relief  for  his  anguish.  But  let  him  hear 
that  God  so  loved  the  world  that  he  gave  his  only 
begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  on  him  shall 
not  perish  but  have  everlasting  life ;  let  him  cast 
himself  for  salvation  upon  Him  whose  blood  cleanseth 
from  all  sin  ;  let  him  imbibe  and  practise  the  precepts 
of  the  Gospel,  and  he  feels  in  his  spirit  that  his  deadly 
wound  is  healed.  The  peace  that  passeth  under- 
standing is  shed  abroad  in  his  soul.  The  Spirit 
witnesseth  with  his  spirit  that  he  is  reconciled  to  God. 
From  the  dominion  of  sin,  from  the  tyranny  of  the 
passions,  from  subjection  to  a  sensual  and  transitory 
world,  from  the  intolerable  anguish  of  a  wounded 
spirit,  the  Son  has  made  him  free,  and  he  is  free 
indeed.  Being  justified  by  faith,  he  has  peace  with 
God  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  rejoices  with 
joy  that  is  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory. 

I  am  not  speaking  fables.  I  am  speaking  facts, — 
facts  as  well  attested  as  any  other  in  the  history  of 
man.  Such  are  the  wants  of  our  nature,  and  such 
are  the  effects  of  the  Gospel,  wherever  it  is  received 
in  simplicity  and  in  truth.  And  now,  before  we  go 
any  farther,  let  us  reflect  upon  the  ground  which  we 


112  THE    CERTAIN    TRIUMPH 

have  gone  over ;  let  us  remark  bow  the  Bible  is 
adapted  to  gratify  the  taste,  to  ennoble  the  imagination, 
lo  expand  the  conception  ;  let  us  estimate  the  power 
of  the  religious  principle,  and  the  utter  vanity  and 
heartlessness  of  every  thing  else  on  which  that  princi- 
ple can  fasten,  and  I  ask  every  man  to  say,  for  him- 
self, whether,  judging  from  its  adaptedness  to  gratify 
the  wants  of  our  nature,  it  be  not  certain  that  it  must 
in  the  end  prevail. 

So  much  for  the  first  argument. 
II.     There  is   sound  reason  for  believing  that  the 
Creator  has  given  us  assurance  that  the  religion  of  the 
Bible  shall  universally  prevail. 

I  need  scarcely  repeat  what  was  said  at  the  com- 
mencement of  this  discourse,  that,  without  an  exami- 
nation of  the  evidence,  to  decide  whether  such  an 
event  would  take  place,  or  whether  God  w^ould  reveal 
It,  would  be  wholly  unphilosophical.  It  cannot,  how- 
ever, be  denied,  that  some  notion  of  the  probabihty  of 
an  event  may  be  deduced  from  a  comparison  of  the 
act  with  the  known  character  of  the  actor.  Thus,  it 
is  not  improbable  that  the  Supreme  Being  has  a 
design  with  regard  to  the  destinies  of  this  world,  nor, 
as  it  is  granted  on  all  sides  that  he  is  infinitely  merci- 
ful, is  it  improbable  that  he  should  design  to  remove 
the  miseries  which  afRict  us.  Now,  as  the  very  thing 
said  to  be  predicted,  is,  that  these  miseries  are  to  be 
removed,  there  is  surely  neither  intrinsic  improbability 
in  the  thing  itself,  nor  in  the  supposition  that  God 
should  predict  it. 

But  we  assert  that  God  has  given  positive  assurance 
that  the  Gospel  shall  prevail.     To  present  the  argu- 


OF    THE    REDEEMEn.  113 

ment  at  length  would  be  unsuitable  for  this  occasion. 
We  shall  attempt  merely  a  very  brief  illustration  of 
the  principle  on  which  the  argument  for  the  divine 
inspiration  of  the  Scriptures  rests. 

You  are  aware,  then,  that  the  various  events  that 
come  within  our  knowledge,  take  place  in  the  manner 
of  a  regular  and  established  series.  Every  link  in 
this  endless  succession  has  its  own  antecedent  and  its 
own  consequent.  Hence  are  we  enabled  to  use  our 
reason,  both  in  preparing  for  the  future  and  in  ac- 
counting for  the  past. 

Whenever,  in  any  case,  this  stated  connexion  is 
discovered,  so  that  one  event  is  the  invariable  antece- 
dent of  another,  we  call  the  first  a  cause,  the  second 
an  effect.  Thus,  the  falling  of  a  shower  is  one  event  — 
the  growth  of  vegetation  is  another.  The  connexion 
between  them  has,  in  certain  circumstances,  been 
found  invariable;  and  hence  we  say  in  summer  that 
the  rain  has  caused  the  grass  to  spring  forth,  and  also 
that  the  springing  forth  of  the  grass  is  the  effect  of  the 
shower.  The  same  is  true  of  intellectual  changes. 
Thus,  reflection  is  one  state  of  mind,  —  knowledge  is 
another.  The  connexion  between  them  has  been 
found  invariable,  and  hence  we  say  that  reflection  is 
the  cause  of  knowledge,  and  that  knowledge  is  the 
effect  of  reflection. 

When,  however,  we  use  these  terms,  we  do  not 
mean  that  the  one  event  is  the  efficient  cause  of  the 
other;  that  is,  that  it  is  the  cause  in  such  a  sense 
that  the  one  could  produce  the  other,  if  there  were 
nothing  else  existing  in  the  universe.  We  merely 
mean  that,  in  the  present  system,  the  one  is  made  the 


114  THE     CERTAIN     TRIUMPH 

Stated  antecedent  of  the  other ;  but  we  know  not  that 
it  has  any  more  efficient  agency  in  its  production  than 
any  other  tiling.  God  is  the  sole  and  only  efficient 
cause.  If  he  had  seen  fit,  he  could  as  well  have 
arranged  entirely  different  antecedents  and  conse- 
quents, or  he  could  have  produced  every  change  by 
itself,  without  having  established  any  regular  order  of 
succession.  But  he  has  not  seen  fit  thus  to  act.  He 
has  connected  every  thing  in  the  manner  that  we  have 
shown.  This  we  call  the  course  of  nature.  It  is 
God  working  according  to  the  laws  which  he  has  been 
pleased  to  establish.  And  as  He  has  established  this 
manner  of  succession,  He  only  can  vary  it.  If,  there- 
fore, it  be  clearly  and  palpably  varied  from,  it  is 
equally  clear  and  palpable  that  he  himself  must  have 
varied  it. 

You  will  observe  also,  that  these  laws  of  antecedence 
and  consequence,  or  of  cause  and  effect,  pervade 
equally  the  whole  system,  material  and  immaterial,  of 
which  we  form  a  part.  Thus,  belief  is  a  state  of 
mind  which  no  more  arises  without  its  appropriate 
cause,  than  the  herb  grows  where  there  is  no  moisture. 
Each  has  its  regular  and  stated  antecedents.  Other- 
wise, there  could  be  no  reliance  upon  testimony,  and 
all  history  and  all  reasoning  about  facts  would  be  the 
veriest  nonsense.  I  cannot  believe  that  I  see  an  audi- 
ence before  me,  unless  the  antecedent  be,  that  I  see  an 
audience.  I  cannot  see  an  audience,  unless  the  ante- 
cedent be,  that  an  audience  is  present.  Casualty  in 
these  intellectual  changes  would  produce  effects  far 
more  deleterious  to  the  interests  of  society,  than  any 
that  could  arise  from  the  same  cause  in  the  material 


OF    THE     REDEEM  ER.  115 

world.  It  would  at  once  do  away,  universally,  belief 
and  every  thing  that  is  founded  upon  it. 

Let  us  now  apply  these  principles  to  the  case  before 
us.  It  is,  I  suppose,  granted,  that  a  variation,  clear 
and  indisputable,  from  the  established  succession  of 
cause  and  effect,  or  of  antecedent  and  consequent,  is 
a  sufficient  proof  of  the  interposition  of  Deity;  for  none 
but  Him  could  have  thus  varied  the  mode  of  his  own 
operation.  Nor  can  it  be  denied  that,  if  such  a  vari- 
ation from  the  acknowledged  laws  of  cause  and  effect 
be  indissolubly  connected  wilh  instructions  purporting 
to  come  from  God,  God  does  in  fact  render  himself 
responsible  for  the  truth  of  all  that  is  thus  delivered. 

Now,  we  say  that  the  first  promulgation  of  the 
Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  was  attended  with  such  a 
variation  from  the  laws  of  cause  and  effect,  that  the 
interposition  of  Deity  must  necessarily  be  supposed, 
in  order  to  account  for  it;  and,  therefore,  for  the  truth 
of  whatever  that  Gospel  reveals,  the  moral  character 
of  the  Deity  is  responsible. 

The  apostles,  and  disciples,  and  the  men  of  that 
day  did  most  certainly  believe,  that  they  saw  the  eyes 
of  the  blind  opened,  the  ears  of  the  deaf  unstopped, 
the  lepers  cleansed,  and  the  dead  raised,  by  the  word 
of  Jesus  of  Nazareth  ;  and  also,  that,  after  having  seen 
him  crucified,  dead,  and  buried,  they  saw  him  alive 
again,  conversed  with  him,  walked  with  him;  and 
that  they  afterwards  saw  him,  under  most  remarkable 
circumstances,  ascend  up  into  heaven. 

Now,  I  say,  the  question  here  really  is  not,  whether 
there  was  any  variation  from  the  regular  succession  of 
cause  and   effect,  but  it  is  where  was  that  variation. 


116  THE    CERTAIN    TRIUMPH 

Either  these  events  took  place  at  the  word  of  Jesus 
Christ,  or  they  did  not.  If  they  did  take  place,  as  the 
evangelists  relate  them,  the  variation  consists  in  this, 
that  God  in  this  case  suspended  the  laws  of  cause  and 
effect,  and  made  a  single  word  to  become  the  antece- 
dent of  changes  totally  unlike  to  any  which,  either 
before  or  since,  have  ever  been  known.  And  if  this 
be  so,  then  He  has  intended  to  render  himself  respon- 
sible for  all  that  has  been  taught  in  connexion  with 
such  an  interposition.  If,  on  the  contrary,  these 
events  did  not  take  place,  at  the  word  of  Jesus  Christ, 
then  every  individual  of  a  great  number  of  men  either 
believed  that  they  saw  what  they  did  not  see,  or  else 
they  saw  what  did  not  exist.  There  must  have  been, 
therefore,  a  variation  from  the  laws  of  cause  and  effect, 
in  the  case  of  every  several  individual  who  supposed 
himself  a  spectator ;  that  is,  instead  of  a  variation  in  one 
case,  there  must  have  been  a  variation  in  a  thousand  cases. 
Now  such  a  departure  from  the  laws  of  cause  and  effect 
could  have  been  produced  only  by  the  Supreme  Being, 
and  it  was  inseparably  connected  with  the  promulgation 
of  the  Gospel.  Just  as  much  then,  as  in  the  other  case, 
does  it  render  the  Supreme  Being  responsible  for  all 
that  we  find  there,  either  as  precept  or  as  prophecy. 
On  either  supposition,  the  proof  is  full  and  decisive. 
This,  then,  is  one  view  of  the  principles  on  which 
rests  our  belief  that  the  agency  of  Deity  was  concerned 
in  the  promulgation  of  this  system,  and,  therefore,  that 
his  veracity  is  responsible  for  the  truth  of  it.  Other 
views  might  be  easily  suggested.  In  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, the  rites  and  ceremonies  of  the  Jewish  church, 
the  segregation  of  the  Jews  from  all  other  nations,  the 


O  F    T  H  K    R  E  D  E  E  M  E  n.  117 

facts  connected  with  the  prophecies  which  the  sacred 
books  contain,  are  inexphcable,  upon  any  other  sup- 
position. Beside  these,  the  fact  that  a  few  fishermen 
of  Galilee  have  discovered  a  new  moral  system, 
thousands  of  years  in  advance  of  their  age,  a  system 
which  does,  beyond  question,  embody  the  moral  laws 
by  which  the  universe  is  governed,  can  be  in  no  other 
manner  explained.  Grant  that  God  spake,  and  all  is 
revealed.  Deny  it,  and  all  is  mystery.  Grant  that 
God  spake,  and  there  is  one  miracle ;  deny  it,  and 
there  are  ten  thousand. 

Now,  in  the  examination  of  evidence,  there  is  no 
religion  whatever.  It  is  a  mere  matter  of  science, 
and  it  is  to  be  decided  according  to  the  laws  of  science. 
In  answer  to  what  we  have  said,  therefore,  it  will  not  be 
sufficient  to  laugh  at  religion,  nor  rail  at  enthusiasm.  If 
a  man  disbelieves  what  we  have  here  attempted  to 
prove,  let  him  show  a  reason  for  disbelieving  it.  Let 
him  either  show  a  fallacy  in  our  reasonings,  or  else 
allow  our  conclusion.  If  he  will  do  neither,  let  him 
confess  that  he  does  not  believe,  though  he  cannot 
tell  why  he  does  not,  and  thus  that  he  waives  the 
jurisdiction  of  reason,  and  puts  himself  on  a  level  with 
the  enthusiasts  whom  he  so  much  derides. 

So  much,  then,  for  the  evidence  that  the  author  of 
the  material  system  around  us,  the  supreme  and  ever 
blessed  God,  is  the  author  of  the  system  of  religion 
contained  in  the  Holy  Scriptures.  There  are  just  as 
conclusive  reasons  for  believing  that  it  will  universally 
prevail.  Its  prevalence  is  foretold  in  every  variety  of 
form ;  it  is  interwoven  with  the  principles  of  the 
system  itself. 

11 


118  THE     CERTAIN    TRIUMPH 

The  first  promise  after  man's  apostacy,  "  it  shall 
bruise  thy  head,"  foretold  enigmatically  all  the  glory 
that  we  look  for.  In  later  ages  it  was  revealed  without 
a  figure.  As  I  live,  all  the  earth  shall  be  filled  with 
the  glory  of  the  Lord,  was  the  promise  of  Jehovah  to 
Moses.  Prophet  after  prophet,  rapt  in  holy  vision, 
foresaw  the  coming  triumphs  of  the  Redeemer,  and 
rejoiced  in  the  approaching  subjection  to  his  universal 
reign.  "  Ask  of  me,  and  I  will  give  thee  the  Heathen 
for  thy  inheritance,  and  the  uttermost  parts  of  the 
earth  for  thy  possession.  Out  of  Zion  shall  go  forth 
the  law,  and  the  word  of  the  Lord  out  of  Jerusalem. 
And  they  shall  beat  their  swords  into  ploughshares  and 
their  spears  into  pruning  hooks  ;  nation  shall  no  more 
lift  up  sword  against  nation,  nor  shall  they  learn  war 
any  more."  The  same  thing  is  taught  by  our  Saviour 
in  precept  and  in  parable,  and  is  abundantly  to  be 
inferred  from  the  prayer  which  he  hath  taught  us.  In 
all  the  writings  of  the  apostles,  it  is  so  frequently 
alluded  to,  that  to  mention  every  passage  in  which  it 
is  either  asserted  or  taken  for  granted,  would  occupy 
all  the  time  which  is  set  apart  for  the  remainder  of 
this  discourse. 

But  why  need  I  mention  particular  passages.  The 
very  system  itself  presupposes  its  universal  extension. 
If  God  had  interfered  at  all  in  the  promulgation  of 
the  Gospel,  every  word  of  that  Gospel  is  true.  A 
taint  of  guiltiness  hath  overspread  our  whole  race. 
This  world  is  in  rebellion  against  the  eternal  God. 
Jesus  Christ  has  appeared  in  our  nature,  by  a  mani- 
festation of  infinite  love,  to  win  back  our  affection, 
and,  by  the  offering  up  of  Himself,  to  render  consistent 


OF    THE    REDEEMER.  119 

with  holiness  our  reconcih'ation  to  God.  He  came  to 
reclaim  a  lost  world  from  its  wanderings  ;  to  subdue 
to  obedience  this  revolted  province  of  Jehovah's 
empire  j  and  to  give  indubitable  assurance  that  all 
this  would  yet  be  triumphantly  accomplished.  He, 
whom,  on  the  holy  mount,  the  Father,  from  the 
excellent  glory,  declared  to  be  his  well  beloved  Son, 
expired  on  the  cross.  And  truly  as  there  is  a  God 
in  heaven,  this  world  shall  yet  be  redeemed.  This 
earth,  which  has  been  moistened  with  a  Saviour's 
blood,  shall  yet  become  his  universal  possession  ;  for 
it  bears  upon  its  solid  surface  the  seal  to  the  irrevocable 
covenant.  The  misery  of  sin,  which  Jesus  Christ 
came  to  do  away,  shall  cease  ;  and  from  every  nation 
and  people  under  the  whole  heaven  shall  ascend  the 
universal  shout,  Salvation  to  Him  that  sitteth  upon  the 
throne,  and  to  the  Lamb  forever  ! 

III.  Thirdly.  The  elements  of  society  have  been 
so  combined  as  manifestly  to  tend  to  such  a  result  as 
revelation  has  predicted. 

The  nature  of  the  proof  in  this  case  is  as  follows. 
It  is  taken  for  granted,  that  men  are  endowed  with 
various  desires  essential  to  their  existence  in  its  present 
form.  jNIany  of  these  desires  can  be  gratified  only  in 
that  state  of  society  in  which  not  a  part  only  but  the 
whole  obey  the  social  laws  which  the  Creator  has 
established.  Now,  it  can  be  shown,  conclusively, 
that  these  laws  are  essentially  the  same  as  those 
revealed  in  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  Hence, 
w^ien  every  man  finds  it  for  his  own  interest  that 
himself  and  all  other  men  should  universally  obey  the 
precepts  of  the   Gospel,  it  is  evident  that  the  love  of 


120  THE    CERTAIN    TRIUMPH 

happiness  essential  to  our  sensitive  nature,  must  in  the 
end  ensure  their  universal  reception. 

1  will  endeavor  to  illustrate  the  principle  on  which 
this  argument  rests,  hy  an  allusion  to  the  laws  which 
regulate  the  accumulation  of  national  wealth. 

The  various  suhstances  of  which  this  earth  is  com- 
posed are  all  designed  for  the  benefit  of  man.  Everyone 
of  them  possesses  some  quality  by  which  it  is  capable 
of  gratifying  some  human  desire.  But  that  quality  must 
first  be  discovered,  and  the  substance  in  which  it  resides 
must  be  modified  by  the  hand  of  industry,  before  it  can 
answer  the  purpose  for  which  it  was  designed.  As 
soon  as  it  has  been  thus  modified,  it  becomes  an  article 
of  wealth.  And  nations  and  individuals  are  denomi- 
nated rich,  just  in  proportion  to  tlie  number  and  the 
value  of  the  articles  which  they  possess,  thus  adapted 
to  gratify  the  desires  of  man. 

We  say  that,  in  order  to  the  production  of  wealth, 
the  substances  of  nature  must  be  modified  by  the 
hand  of  industry.  Before,  however,  this  can  be 
done,  the  means  must  be  discovered  for  giving  it  the 
desired  modification.  Man  has  in  himself  no  power 
to  modify  matter,  except  to  the  very  small  amount  of 
his  muscular  strength.  By  his  intellectual  ability, 
however,  he  can  discover  and  put  in  operation  agents 
that  will  produce  the  effects  which  he  desires.  To 
illustrate  what  I  mean,  take  the  manufacture  of  sugar. 
The  sweetness,  which  resides  in  the  cane,  must  first 
be  discovered,  or  the  vegetable,  though  of  itself  intrin- 
sically valuable,  would  be  useless.  This  is  the  work 
of  mind.  Again,  man. has  no  organs  by  which  he  can 
transform  the  juice  into  sugar,  and  unless  it  be  thus 


OF    THE     REDEEMKK.  121 

transformed,  his  former  discovery  is  useless.  He  is, 
however,  endowed  with  faculties,  by  which  he  can  dis- 
cover certain  qualities  in  fire  and  iron,  which  will  ena- 
ble industry  to  produce  the  required  result.  This  again 
is  the  work  of  mind.  The  principle  here  illustrated 
is  universal.  It  applies  to  the  production  of  wealth, 
or  objects  for  the  gratification  of  desire  every  where. 
And  hence  results  the  universal  law,  that,  just  in  pro- 
portion as  the  human  mind  is  most  successfully  stimu- 
lated to  discovery  and  invention,  and  the  body  inured 
to  vigorous  labor,  will  the  wealth  of  a  nation  increase, 
and  it  is  not  possible  that  it  should  increase  in  any 
other  manner. 

Now  it  has  been  found,  by  the  experience  of  ages, 
that  the  strongest  stimulant  which  can  possibly  be 
applied  to  the  productive  energies  both  of  body  and 
of  mind,  is  to  allow  every  man  to  employ  his  whole 
power,  physical  and  intellectual,  in  such  manner  as  he 
chooses,  if  he  do  not  so  employ  it  as  to  interfere  with 
the  correspondent  occupations  of  his  neighbor.  In 
other  words,  it  has  been  found  that  nations  grow  rich 
and  happy,  just  in  proportion  as  every  man,  magistrate, 
and  citizen,  estimates  every  other  man's  happiness  as 
dearly  as  his  own ;  that  is  to  say,  when  every  man 
obeys  the  universal  law  of  human  action  contained  in 
the  Scripture,  "Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as  thy- 
self." This  is  the  reason  why  justice  blesses  a  nation 
in  plenty,  while  injustice  curses  it  with  want.  This  is 
the  reason  why  so  many  nations  on  the  earth,  with 
meagre  and  stinted  physical  advantages,  abound  in  the 
comforts  and  even  the  luxuries  of  life,  while  regions  of 
exhaustless  fertility,  under  Mahometan  or  Papal  des- 
11* 


122  THK    CERTAIN     TRIUMPH 

potism,  live  from  century  to  century  on  the  brink  of 
starvation.  Thus  is  it  that  the  Christian  reHgion  has 
frequently,  in  a  few  years,  done  more  to  promote  the 
progress  of  civilization,  than  all  other  means  united 
have  ever  done,  in  many  generations. 

But  this  is  not  all.  That  a  nation  may  grow  rich, 
not  only  is  it  necessary  that  industry  be  exerted  ;  be- 
side this,  the  instruments  with  which  it  may  work,  and 
the  material  on  which  it  is  to  be  employed,  in  other 
vi^ords,  capital,  must  be  accumulated.  If,  whatever  is 
produced  be  immediately  consumed  on  the  gratification 
of  the  passions,  not  only  are  the  means  of  future  accu- 
mulation annihilated,  but  the  power  of  the  agent  for 
labor  is  lessened,  and  hence  must  result  an  accelerated 
tendency  to  poverty.  Capital  can  be  accumulated 
only  by  self-denial,  by  the  government  of  the  passions, 
by  investing  all  that  portion  of  the  results  of  industry, 
which  is  not  needed  for  our  temperate  enjoyment,  in 
some  such  manner  as  shall  benefit  the  condition  of  our 
fellow-men.  Now,  this  is  just  the  discipline  for  which 
the  Gospel  prepares  mankind.  Its  first  lesson  is  self- 
denial.  Except  a  man  deny  himself,  he  cannot  be  my 
disciple.  At  the  very  outset,  then,  it  prescribes  the 
entire  subjugation  of  the  passions,  the  very  basis  of  all 
frugality.  Another  of  its  lessons  is,  the  necessity  of 
individual  and  universal  industry.  "  This  we  com- 
manded you,  that  if  any  man  would  not  work  neither 
shall  he  eat."  Thus,  while  inculcating,  as  religious 
duties,  industry  and  frugality,  the  Gospel  teaches  the 
soundest  and  most  valuable  lessons  in  the  science  of 
political  economy.  That  nations,  as  well  as  individu- 
als, can  grow  rich  on  no  other  principles,  is  as  evident 


OF    THE    REDEEM  KR.  123 

as  demonstration.  And,  on  the  other  hand,  that  a 
nation,  practising  the  industry  and  frugality  ol'  the 
Gospel,  must  hecome  wealthy,  that  is,  must  abound  in 
all  that  is  requisite  to  satisfy  virtuous  desire,  is  equally 
incontestable.  Thus  we  see  how  closely  is  connected 
the  prevalence  of  religion  with  the  j)rosperity  of  an 
individual  nation. 

Besides,  where  every  individual  accumulates  wealth, 
the  nation  must  accumulate  it,  and,  hence,  such  a 
nation  must  have  an  annual  amount  of  produce  to 
offer  in  the  markets  of  the  world.  But  where  shall 
she  offer  it.  An  indolent  and  profligate  people,  with 
imperfect  skill  and  scanty  capital,  will  have  nothing  to 
offer  in  return.  It  is  not  that  they  do  not  want  the 
results  of  your  labor  and  frugality,  but  that  they  have 
nothing  wherewith  to  purchase  them.  A  degraded 
and  vicious  people  can  never  be  valuable  customers  ; 
for  they  must  always  be  very  limited  consumers.  To 
be  aware  of  the  force  of  these  considerations,  compare 
our  exports  to  a  Heathen,  with  those  to  a  Christian 
nation ;  or  those  to  a  Protestant,  with  those  to  a 
Catholic  nation  ;  or  those  to  the  island  of  Great  Britain, 
with  those  to  the  fertile  and  thickly  peopled  shores  of 
the  Mediterranean. 

Thus  you  see  that  not  only  is  it  for  the  interest  of 
every  man  that  his  fellow-men  should  obey  the  pre- 
cepts of  the  Gospel,  it  is  also  for  the  interest  of  every 
nation  that  every  otlier  nation  should  obey  them.  So 
thoroughly  is  universal  philanthropy  interwoven  with 
the  social  system  of  this  world.  Thus  clearly  has 
God  made  the  happiness  of  my  fellow-men  necessary 
to  my  own.     An  indolent,   ignorant,   and  badly  gov- 


124  THE     CERTAIN    TRIUMPH 

erned  nation  is  a  pecuniary  injury,  as  well  as  a  disgrace, 
to  every  other  nation  on  earth,  and  the  soundest 
principles  of  political  wisdom  would  teach  us  all  to 
make  an  effort  to  reclaim  it.  Our  own  interest,  and 
the  interest  of  man  every  where,  are,  by  the  ordinance 
of  the  Creator,  one.  Benevolence  is  always  the 
greatest  sagacity.  Hence,  if  we  would  render  a 
nation  a  profitable  customer,  the  surest  means  for 
accomplishing  our  object  is,  to  furnish  it  with  the 
Bible,  the  only  certain  means  of  intellectual  and  moral 
improvement. 

To  illustrate  the  truth  of  these  remarks,  allow  me 
to  refer  you  for  a  moment  to  the  history  of  the  Afiican 
slave  trade.  The  whole  slave  coast,  with  a  wide 
extent  of  intei'ior,  is  fertile  in  all  the  productions  of  a 
tropical  climate.  Few  poitions  of  the  earth  would 
yield  more  abundantly,  if  submitted  to  the  hand  of 
industry,  renden-d  skillful  by  education.  And  yet, 
what  does  that  vast  region  export  besides  a  few  cargoes 
of  gums  and  ivory,  and  some  thousands  of  human 
bodies.  It  is  almost  a  wilderness,  and  is  becoming 
every  year  more  desolate.  What  does  it  consume 
besides  a  few  cargoes  of  trinkets  and  coarse  cutlery, 
scarcely  as  much  as  one  respectable  manufacturing 
village  would  easily  furnish.  J  ask  you,  now,  what 
would  have  been  tiie  result,  if,  instead  of  murder  and 
pillage,  we  had  sent  to  them  the  Gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  the  civilization  which  always  follow?  in  its 
train.  Why,  that  whole  region  would  have  been  now 
as  thickly  peopled  as  these  United  States.  That  coast 
would  have  been  studded  with  cities,  those  rivers 
would  have  been  lined  with  villasies  ;  the  whole  terri- 


OF    THE    REDEEMER.  125 

toiy,  at  this  moment,  blooming  like  the  garden  of 
Eden,  would  have  been  loaded  with  the  abundance  of 
harvest,  and  filled  with  the  abodes  of  civilized  man. 
There  is  not  a  workshop,  in  Europe  or  America, 
whose  fabrics  Africa  would  not  have  purchased,  nor  a 
man  in  Christendom  who  would  not  have  been,  at 
this  very  day,  the  happier  for  her  productions.  You 
see,  then,  from  this  individual  case,  how  intimately 
connected  is  our  interest  with  our  duty.  You  see 
how  our  own  happiness  is  interwoven  with  that  of 
eveiy  brother  of  the  family  of  man.  You  see  that 
the  best  desires  of  the  human  heart  must,  in  the  end, 
lead  us  to  choose  for  ourselves,  and  to  offer  to  others, 
the  moral  laws  of  the  New  Testament  ;  for,  in  no 
other  manner,  can  those  desires  be  so  fully  gratified. 
Another  illustration  may  be  taken  from  a  reference 
to  the  awful  miseries  which  war  has,  from  the  earliest 
ages,  inflicted  upon  the  human  race.  This  calamity  is, 
as  you  know,  the  immediate  result  of  the  gratification 
of  human  passion.  It  can  never  cease,  until  men  are 
universally  governed  by  moral  principle.  Estimate, 
if  you  can,  the  amount  of  national  distress,  which  it 
has  brought  upon  Europe  for  the  last  hundred 
years.  And,  here,  you  must  remember  that  all 
the  sums  taken  to  support  armies  and  navies,  and 
all  the  property  wasted,  and  all  the  interest  upon  the 
debt  thus  accumulated,  is  so  much  capital  taken  from 
the  shop  of  the  mechanic,  or  the  warehouse  of  the 
merchant,  or  the  granary  of  the  husbandman  ;  capital 
which  would  otherwise  have  gone  on  increasing  for- 
ever at  the  rate  of  compound  interest.  The  wealth 
consumed    in   wars    on    the    continent,    for    the    last 


126  THE    CERTAIN    TRIUMPH 

hundred  years,  if  it  had  been  suffered  thus  to  accu- 
mulate in  peace,  would  have  made  every  acre  of 
Europe  a  garden,  and  every  individual  comparatively 
rich.  And,  had  the  principles  of  the  Gospel  univer- 
sally prevailed,  it  would  have  thus  accumulated. 
Look  at  the  lesson  which  Great  Britain  alone  teaches. 
Every  political  change  wrings  from  her  starving  popula- 
tion a  universal  groan  of  distress,  at  this  moment  almost 
intolerable.  But,  now,  add  together  the  principle  and 
annual  interest  of  her  national  debt,  for  both  of  them 
have  been  taken  from  the  caphal  of  the  people,  and 
compute  what  would  be  their  amount  at  compound 
interest.  All  this  has  been  spent  in  war  and  bloodshed. 
Had  it  been  accumulated  by  the  arts  of  peace,  to  the 
present  moment,  it  would  be  sufficient  to  confer  edu- 
cation, and  refinement,  and  abundance,  upon  the 
poorest  subject  of  the  realm. 

Now  all  this,  in  the  progress  of  society,  will  we  believe 
become  evident  to  every  man.  It  will  be  universally  and 
clearly  seen,  that  men  can  neither  attain  the  happiness 
of  which  the  present  state  is  susceptible,  nor  even 
escape  the  miseries  which  now  press  so  heavily  upon 
them,  but  by  obeying  the  precepts  of  the  Gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ.  Hence  we  say  that  the  elements  of 
society  are  so  combined  as  to  tend  lo  such  a  result  as 
Revelation  has  predicted. 

Let  us  now  recapitulate  the  argument  which  we 
have  pursued. 

1.  We  have  endeavored  to  show,  that  there  is  the 
same  reason  to  believe  that  the  Bible  will  be  universally 
read,  as  there  is  to  believe  that  any  other  book  will  be 
universally  read,  which  elevates  the  conceptions  and 


OF    THE     REDEEMER.  127 

gratifies  the  taste.  There  Is  the  same  reason  to  believe 
that  it  will  be  obeyed,  as  there  is  to  believe  that  any  other 
precepts  will  be  obeyed,  that  afford  permanent  relief 
to  a  universal  and  otherwise  immitigable  anguish. 

2.  There  is  reason  to  believe,  that  the  attributes 
of  the  Supreme  Creator  are  responsible  for  its  success. 
He  has  seen  fit  to  connect,  indissolubly,  the  proof  of  it 
with  the  principles  on  which  all  evidence  of  every  sort 
rests.  Either  he  is  not  the  author  of  the  ordinary 
events  which  take  place  around  us,  or  he  is  also  the 
author  of  the  extraordinary  events  which  were  un- 
questionably connected  with  the  promulgation  of  the 
Gospel.  He  is  as  much  responsible,  in  the  one 
case  as  in  the  other,  for  the  belief  which  right  reason 
teaches  us.  And  if  the  Gospel  be  true,  Jesus  Christ 
must  reign  until  he  hath  put  all  enemies  under  his  feet. 

3.  The  desire  for  improvement  in  his  condition, 
which  animates  every  man,  can  be  gratified  only  by 
obeying  the  social  laws  which  the  Creator  has  estab- 
lished. These  laws  are  the  precepts  of  the  New 
Testament.  As  the  progress  of  knowledge  reveals, 
more  and  more  clearly,  the  indissoluble  connexion 
between  the  moral  and  the  physical  laws  of  nature, 
the  very  desire  of  happiness  will  teach  men,  as  nations 
and  individuals,  the  wisdom  of  taking,  as  the  rules  of 
their  conduct,  the  precepts  of  the  Saviour.  Now, 
what  men  clearly  perceive  to  be  their  interest,  it  is 
reasonable  to  suppose  that  they  wnll  do. 

Again,  The  connexion  which  this  subject  holds 
with  the  evidences  of  the  truth  of  the  Bible  are  various 
and  important.  Each  of  the  topics  which  we  have  dTs- 
cussed  furnishes  a  separate  and  distinct  medium  of  proof. 


128  THE    CERTAIN    TRIUMPH 

1.  It  is  not  beyond  the  power  of  human  reason  to 
affirm,  in  general,  what  the  human  mind  can  and  what 
it  cannot  accomplish.  There  is  no  instance  on  record, 
that  I  remember,  in  which  any  human  being  has  been 
many  centuries  in  advance  of  his  age.  On  the  con- 
trary, it  has  been  evident  that,  by  the  general  progress 
of  society,  the  most  remarkable  discoveries  must  soon 
have  been  made  by  others,  if  they  had  not  been  made 
by  the  individuals  whom  they  now  distinguish.  Nay, 
so  remarkably  is  this  the  fact,  that  many  of  the  most 
extraordinary  discoveries  have  been'made  by  several 
persons,  in  different  countries,  at  the  same  time.  But 
here  is  a  case  in  which  a  few  men,  in  general,  illiterate, 
and  by  nothing  else  but  moral  character  distinguished 
from  the  lower  class  of  the  nation,  to  which  they  be- 
longed, have  promulgated  a  system  of  moral  trudi,  not 
only  in  advance  of  their  age,  but  the  profoundest  wis- 
dom of  the  present  day  cannot  tell  how  much  it  is  in 
advance  of  our  own.  The  most  accurate  survey  of 
human  relations  has  not  yet  demonstrated  the  truth  of 
a  single  moral  law,  which  is  not  found  within  these 
pages.  The  infinitely  diversified  relations  of  society 
have  not  yet  given  rise  to  a  single  moral  question, 
which  is  not  there  solved.  Age  after  age  attempts  in 
vain  to  discover  a  radical  cure  for  some  form  of  social 
misery,  and  when  the  cure  is  at  last  discovered,  it  is 
found  to  be  the  very  same  as  Jesus  Christ  and  his  apos- 
tles, nearly  two  thousand  years  ago,  taught.  Now  I 
say,  that  there  is  nothing  parallel  to  this  in  the  whole 
history  of  the  human  mind.  It  as  far  transcends  any 
thing  that  has  been  elsewhere  seen,  of  the  ordinary,  or 
extraordinary   exhibitions    of  intellectual   power,    as 


OF     THE    REDEEMER.  129 

carrying  away  the  gates  of  Gaza,  or  overthrowing  the 
pillars  of  a  mighty  temple,  transcends  the  ordinary 
exhibitions  of  muscular  strength.  Thus,  exclusively 
of  all  proof  from  miracles,  I  see  not  how  the  acknowl- 
edged facts  can  be  accounted  for,  without  the  admission 
of  divine  interposition.  And,  if  God  have  interposed 
at  all  in  the  case,  the  whole  system  is  true. 

2.  We  are  all  aware  that  all  our  knowledge  of 
external  objects,  as  well  as  of  past  events,  comes 
through  the  medium  of  evidence.  By  the  evidence 
of  my  senses,  I  know  that  there  is  a  tree  before  me. 
By  the  evidence  of  testimony,  I  know  that  Rome  was 
built.  Overturn  the  principles  of  evidence,  and  there 
is,  at  once,  an  end  to  all  science  and  to  all  history. 
No  man  could  know  any  thing  farther  than  that  he 
existed,  and  that  he  thought.  Now,  it  has  pleased 
God  so  to  interweave  the  proof  of  his  miraculous  inter- 
position, in  the  promulgation  of  religion,  with  the  very 
principles  of  evidence,  that  he  who  denies  it  must 
deny  either  the  evidence  of  sense  or  that  of  testimony. 
Hence,  his  argument  must  undermine  the  whole  fabric 
of  our  knowledge  of  the  past  and  of  the  absent.  And 
thus  it  is  radically  and  unquestionably  subversive  of 
itself.  It  proceeds  upon  the  supposition  that  the 
events  in  question  cannot  be  true,  because  they  are 
contrary  to  the  course  of  nature.  But  this  very 
course  of  nature  can  be  established  only  upon  the 
principles  of  evidence  which  the  objection  has  already 
denied,  and  hence  the  very  fabric  of  the  objection, 
by  its  own  showing,  crumbles  into  dust.  Thus 
would  infidelity,  by  an  argument  embosoming  within 
itself  its  own  manifest  refutation,  annihilate  knowledge, 
12 


130  THE    CERTAIN    TRIUMPH 

dissipate  science,  and  render  it  impossible,  on  the  very 
principles  of  our  nature,  that  either  should  ever  have 
even  the  shadow  of  an  existence. 

3.  It  can  neither  be  denied  that  man  is  a  material 
agent,  and  subject  to  the  laws  of  matter,  nor  that  the 
author  of  these  laws  is  the  Supreme  Governor  of  the 
universe.  It  is  equally  undeniable,  that  man  is  a 
moral  agent,  subject  also  to  moral  laws,  and  that  the 
author  of  these  laws  is  the  same  supreme  Divinity.  If 
a  moral  law  of  this  world  be  discovered,  it  is  as  certain 
that  God  ordained  it,  as  that  he  ordained  the  laws  of 
galvanism  or  of  electricity.  And,  hence,  the  book 
which  contains  these  laws  is  clearly  God's  word,  and 
fully  and  universally  binding  upon  the  conscience. 
Now,  that  the  New  Testament  does  contain  the 
moral  laws  which  were  ordained  for  this  system, 
is  already  clearly  demonstrable.  For  nothing  is 
the  progress  of  science  more  remarkable,  than  for 
the  flood  of  light  which  it  is  pouring  upon  this  subject. 
Every  moral  and  ev^ery  social  experiment,  that 
has  ever  been  made,  bears  witness  to  the  same 
truth.  And,  hence,  from  its  very  adaptation  to  the 
social  nature  of  man,  the  New  Testament  is  evidently 
the  law  of  God,  and  obligatory  upon  the  conscience. 
Here  then,  by  another  and  distinct  medium  of  proof, 
do  we  arrive  at  the  conclusion  that  the  Gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ  is  the  sure  word  of  prophecy. 

Christian  brethren,  you  see  how  abundant  is  the 
evidence  on  which  the  word  of  our  salvation  rests. 
God  has  so  interwoven  it  with  the  very  principles  of 
science,  that  all  knowledge  must  be  overthrown,  ere 
the  foundation  of  our  hope  can  be  undermined.     Nay, 


OF    THE     REDEEMER.  131 

he  has  so  constructed  the  world,  that  every  thing  we 
see  and  every  thing  we  read  of,  bear  testimony  to  the 
truth  of  revelation.  Let  us,  then,  in  all  the  confidence 
of  men  who  know  that  they  have  not  followed  cun- 
ningly devised  fables,  urge  upon  our  fellow-men  the 
excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord, 
Affectionately  and  zealously,  yet  meekly,  let  us  instruct 
those  that  oppose  themselves,  that  peradventure  God 
may  give  tliem  repentance  to  the  acknowledging  of 
the  truth.  And,  above  all,  let  us  show,  by  lives  of 
consistent  piety,  and  charity,  that  the  religion  which 
we  profess  has  its  proper  effect  upon  our  own  souls. 
This  is  an  argument  which  moves  the  moral  as  well 
as  intellectual  nature  of  man,  and  it  has  thus  far  been 
always  irresistible. 

L^pon  those  who  disbelieve  the  evidence  of  revelation, 
we  would  urge  a  single  consideration.  Friends  and 
fellow-citizens  ;  we  have  endeavored  to  set  before  you, 
in  meekness,  and  with  reason,  some  of  the  arguments 
which  convince  us,  that  our  religion  is  from  God,  and 
that  it  will  ultimately  prevail.  What  we  urge  has  cer^ 
tainly  the  appearance  of  truth.  It  is  most  unreasonable 
for  you  to  turn  from  it  without  examination.  With 
the  sincerest  desires  for  your  present  and  your  future 
welfare,  we  respectfully  request  you  patiently,  candidly, 
and  thoroughly,  to  examine  the  subject.  Having  done 
this,  we  cease.  The  responsibility  of  your  eternal 
destiny  is  in  your  own  hands,  and  with  devout  prayers 
that  God  may  lead  you  to  a  kno^iiedge  of  himself, 
there  do  we  leave  it.     Amen.  * 

*  Note  E. 


ENCOURAGEMENTS 


RELIGIOUS     EFFORT. 


MATTHEW  VI.  10. 


THY      KINGDOM      COME. 


The  cause  of  Sabbath  Schools,  my  brethren,  at 
the  present  day,  and  before  such  an  audience  as  this, 
needs  no  advocate.  If  there  be  a  God,  a  heaven, 
and  a  hell ;  if  man  be  immortal  and  capable  of 
religion,  and  if  his  present  existence  be  probationary; 
if  he  be  a  sinner,  and  if  there  be  but  one  way  of 
salvation  ;  and  if  youth  be  the  season  in  which  moral 
cultivation  may  be  most  successfully  bestowed  ;  then, 
surely,  the  importance  of  inculcating  upon  the  young 
the  principles  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  may  be 
taken  for  granted.  Supposing  these  truths  to  be 
admitted,  we  shall  therefore  proreed  to  another 
branch  of  the  general  subject,  which  this  occasion 
suggests,  and  invffe  your  attention  to  an  illustration  of 
some  of  the  encouragements,  which  the  present  state 
of  society  offers,  to  an  effort  for  the  universal  diffusion 
of  Christianity. 


RELIGIOUS     EFFORT.  133 

It  is  the  general  misfortune  of  man,  to  be  wise  a 
century  too  late.  We  look  back  with  astonishment 
upon  those  means  for  guiding  the  destinies  of  our  race, 
which  preceding  generations  have  enjoyed ;  and  we  see 
how,  in  the  possession  of  our  present  knowledge,  we 
might  then  hav^e  lived  gloriously.  We  forget  that  no 
man  lives  to  purpose,  who  does  not  live  for  posterity. 
Should  I  then  be  so  happy  as  to  direct  your  views 
only  for  a  few  years  forward  ;  should  the  Spirit  of  all 
wisdom  teach  each  one  of  us  the  responsibleness  which 
rests  upon  the  men  of  the  passing  generation  ;  we 
shall,  through  eternity,  bless  God,  that  He  has  per- 
mitted us  to  assemble  at  this  time  to  deliberate  upon 
the  interests  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom. 

It  will  be  convenient  to  my  purpose,  to  commence 
this  discussion  by  a  brief  allusion  to  the  nature  of  the 
Reformation  by  Luther.  You  have  all  been  accus- 
tomed to  consider  this,  as  by  far  the  most  interesting 
portion  of  the  history  of  man,  since  the  time  of  the 
Apostles.  In  many  respects  it  is  so.  Its  results, 
although  daily  multiplying,  are  already  incalculable. 
The  fabric  of  ancient  society  began  then  to  crumble, 
and  a  more  beauteous  edifice  to  arise  from  amid  its 
ruins.  Beside  this,  there  is  much  of  the  moral 
picturesque  with  which  every  prospect  is  crowded. 
An  imaginative  man  kindles  into  enthusiasm  at  the 
recital  of  evevy  transaction.  The  leaders,  on  both 
sides,  were  men  of  consummate  ability,  and  of  revo- 
lutionary energy.  The  fiercest  passions  of  the  human 
heart,  in  an  age  almost  ignorant  of  law,  stimulated 
them  to  contention  unto  death.  Hence  the  whole 
period  presents  an  almost  unbroken  succession  of 
12* 


134  ENCOURAGEMENTS    TO 

battles  and  sieges  ;  of  foreign  war  and  intestine  com- 
motion ;  of  brutal  persecution,  and  of  dignified  en- 
durance ;  and  all  this  is  rendered  yet  more  impressive 
by  the  frequent  vision  of  racks,  and  dungeons,  of 
tortin-e,  and  exile  ;  of  the  assassin's  dagger,  and  the 
martyr's  stake.  It  need  not  then  seem  surprising,  if 
this  strong  appeal  to  the  imagination  somewhat  bewil- 
der the  reason,  and  if  the  impressive  circumstances 
attendant  upon  the  change,  too  much  divert  our 
attention  from  the  nature  of  the  change  itself.  These 
violent  commotions,  like  friction  in  machinery,  rather 
disclose  the  nature  of  the  materials  and  the  amount  of 
the  resistance,  than  either  the  direction  of  the  force, 
or  the  celerity  of  the  movement. 

But  let  us  now,  for  a  moment,  draw  aside  these 
attendant  circumstances,  and  in  what  light  does  the 
Reformation  present  itself  to  our  view  ?  Simply  as  an 
ej)0ch  in  which  the  creation  of  new  forces  changed 
the  relations  which  had  previously  existed  between  the 
elements  of  society.  A  new  and  most  powerful  order 
of  men  arose  suddenly  into  being,  and  institutions, 
cemented  by  the  lapse  of  ages,  required  no  inconsid- 
erable modification  to  meet  the  unexpected  exigency. 
In  the  midst  of  all  this,  a  new  moral  impulse  was 
communicated  to  society,  which  rendered  these 
changes  beneficial  to  man,  and  perpetuated  the 
blessings  which  they  conferred  to  the  present  gen- 
eration. 

To  illustrate  this  very  briefly — You  may  be  aware 
that  at  about  the  period  of  the  Reformation,  great 
changes  were  wrought  in  the  physical  condition  of 
man.     The   discovery  of  America,  and  of  a  passage 


RELIGIOUS     EFFORT.  135 

to  India  by  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and  also  of 
the  mariner's  compass,  opened  exhaustless  fountains 
of  wealth  to  commerce  and  manufactures.  Labor 
became,  of  course,  vastly  more  valuable,  and  artisans 
became  possessed  of  the  means  of  independence. 
Hence  a  new  order  of  men,  a  middling  class,  was 
created.  Power,  and  wealth,  and  education,  were 
placed  within  the  reach  of  a  vastly  greater  number. 
The  moral  centre  of  gravity  settled  towards  the  base 
of  the  social  cone.  The  rod  of  feudal  vassalage  was 
broken,  and  men  were  first  acknowledged  to  possess 
rights,  which  they  did  not  derive  from  hereditary 
succession. 

Beside  this,  the  invention  of  the  printing  press 
furnished,  at  the  same  time,  new  means  for  intellectual 
culture.  This  astonishing  instrument  multiplies  in- 
definitely the  power  of  thought.  It  transfers  the 
sceptre  of  empire  from  matter  to  mind.  It  enables 
genius  to  multiply,  to  any  extent,  the  copies  of  its 
own  conceptions.  Hence  the  facilities  for  intellectual 
cultivation  were  abundantly  bestowed  upon  this  new 
order  of  men,  to  which  commerce  and  manufactures 
had  given  birth. 

But  above  all,  it  pleased  God  to  raise  up,  in  the 
persons  of  the  reformers,  men  of  a  character  equal  to 
the  crisis.  They  were  men  who  counted  not  their 
lives  dear  unto  them,  when  a  moral  change  was  to  be 
effected.  In  despite  of  every  thing  appalling  in  the 
form  of  opposition,  they  studied,  they  argued,  they 
preached,  they  wrote,  they  translated,  they  printed, 
they  employed  for  the  promotion  of  true  religion,  all 
those  means  which  the  progress  of  society  had  placed 


136  ENCOUK A  CEMENTS    TO 

within  their  power.  They  thus  gave  the  impression 
of  Christianity  to  the  changes  which  were  going 
forward  ;  and  that  their  labors  formed  by  far  the  most 
important  Hnk  in  the  chain  of  events  which  is  denom- 
inated the  Reformation,  may  be  evident  from  the  fact, 
that  no  where,  but  in  Protestant  countries,  have  the 
blessings,  resulting  from  the  social  changes  to  which 
we  have  alluded,  been  fully  realized.  Catholic  coun- 
tries have  been  comparatively  unimproved,  except 
where  their  condition  has  been  changed  by  the  influ- 
ence of  Protestantism  in  their  vicinity. 

These  few  remarks  are,  we  presume,  sufficient  to 
show  you  the  importance  of  moral  effort  at  the  crisis 
of  a  social  revolution.  But,  if  we  mistake  not, 
physical  and  intellectual  changes,  very  similar  to  those 
which  characterized  the  Reformation,  are,  at  this 
moment,  going  forward  in  the  midst  of  us.  It  re- 
mains for  the  men  of  the  present  generation  to  say 
whether  these  changes  shall  receive  a  corresponding 
moral  impression. 

I.  Important  changes  have  of  late  taken  place  in 
the  physical  condiiion  of  man. 

The  natural  wealth  of  every  man,  consists  in  his 
power  to  labor.  Tliis,  every  man  in  a  greater  or  less 
degree,  possesses.  The  less  numerous  class,  in  addi- 
tion to  the  power  to  labor,  possesses,  also,  a  portion 
of  capital.  Hence,  as  labor  becomes  more  valuable, 
every  laboring  man  becomes  richer ;  that  is,  he  is 
able  to  command  a  larger  amount  of  objects,  which 
may  gratify  his  desires.  But  this  change  is  principally 
in  favor  of  the  more  numerous  classes.  Capital,  the 
wealth  of  the  rich  man,  remains  comparatively  station- 


RELIGIOUS     EFFORT.  137 

ary;  whilst  labor,  the  wealth  of  the  poor  man,  rises  in 
value.  Thus  the  natural  tendency  of  the  progress  of 
society  is,  to  abolish  poverty  from  the  earth. 

That  labor  is,  in  fact,  becoming  more  valuable ; 
that  is,  that  it  is  better  paid,  is  evident  from  a  com- 
parison of  the  condition  of  the  laboring  classes  now, 
with  their  condition  a  few  years  since.  Almost  every 
man  among  us  may,  if  he  will,  command  the  means 
of  a  very  comfortable  livelihood.  An  industrious  and 
virtuous  artisan  may  provide  for  his  family,  advantages, 
which  a  few  years  since  were  considered  attainable 
only  by  those  above  the  level  of  mediocrity.  The 
cause  of  this  change  may  be  easily  stated.  Labor  is 
valuable  to  the  employer  in  proportion  to  the  amount 
of  results  that  it  will  accomplish.  Now  it  is  well 
known,  that,  within  the  last  fifty  years,  increased  skill 
has  rendered  human  labor  vastly  more  productive 
than  it  ever  was  before.  A  greater  amount  of  the 
product  of  his  labor  may,  therefore,  be  reserved  to 
the  operative,  whilst  the  capitalist  receives  at  the  same 
time  a  larger  interest  upon  his  investment. 

It  is  interesting,  also,  to  observe  the  manner  in 
which  this  increased  value  has  been  given  to  human 
labor.  In  some  cases,  division  of  labor  has  enabled 
one  man  to  do  as  much  as  could  otherwise  be  done 
by  two  hundred.  In  other,  and  more  numerous 
cases,  a  still  more  gratifying  result  has  been  produced; 
by  the  increased  skill  with  which  science  has  taught 
us  to  employ  those  qualities  and  relations  with  which 
the  all-merciful  God  has  seen  fit  to  endow  the  universe 
around  us.  The  most  important  of  these  are,  the 
gravitating  power  of  water,  and  the  expansive  force  of 


138  ENCOURAGEMENTS     TO 

Steam.  It  is  by  a  most  beautiful  adaptation  of  the 
former,  that  you,  in  this  city,*  employ  a  little  waterfall, 
without  cessation,  and  almost  without  cost,  to  carry 
the  means  of  cleanliness  and  health  to  every  family 
within  your  borders.  In  various  other  parts  of  our 
country,  you  may  behold  a  single  individual,  by  means 
of  machinery  connected  with  a  similar  waterfall, 
executing,  with  the  utmost  perfection,  what  could  not 
otherwise,  in  the  same  time,  be  performed  by  many 
hundreds. 

But  specially  am  I  astonished  at  contemplating  the 
results  of  steam,  that  new  power  which  the  last  half 
century  has  placed  within  the  control  of  man. 
Whether  we  consider  the  massiveness  of  its  strength, 
or  the  facility  of  its  adaptation,  we  are  equally  over- 
whelmed at  the  results  which  it  promises  to  accomplish 
for  society.  Probably  half  a  million  of  men  could 
not  propel  a  boat  two  hundred  miles,  with  the  speed 
given  to  it  by  a  dozen  workmen  with  a  powerful 
engine.  On  the  Liverpool  and  Manchester  rail  road, 
two  men,  with  a  locomotive  engine,  could  easily  do 
the  work  of  a  thousand,  with  a  speed  five  or  six  times 
as  great  as  human  strength  could,  at  its  greatest  effort, 
perform.  Beside  this,  there  can  be  but  very  little 
doubt,  that  steam  will,  at  least  in  Great  Britain,  super- 
sede the  employment  of  brutes  for  draft  labor,  and 
thus  enable  the  same  extent  of  land  to  sustain  more 
than  double  its  present  number  of  human  beings. 
The  same  kind  of  result  is  in  all  cases  produced, 
either  by  the  introduction  of  valuable  machinery,  or 
by  improvement  in  the  means  of  internal  or  external 
*  Philadelphia. 


R  i:  LI  G  r  O  U  S    E  F  F  O  R  T.  1 39 

coiTiinunication.  The  instances  which  1  have  selected 
are  intended  merely  as  specimens  of  a  class  of  agents 
which  Providence  has  within  a  few  years  taught  us  to 
employ,  for  the  improvement  of  our  condition.  It 
ought  also  to  be  distinctly  borne  in  mind,  that  probably 
only  a  very  small  number  of  the  most  important  of 
these  has  yet  been  discovered  ;  and  that,  of  those 
which  have  been  discovered,  the  application  is  yet  but 
in  its  infancy.  —  Sufficient,  I  trust,  has  been  said  to 
illustrate  the  obvious  tendency  of  improvements  in  the 
arts,  and  to  show  how  utterly  incalculable  are  the 
benefits  which  they  have  evidently  in  reserve  for  us. 
The  manner  in  which  all  these  changes  affect  the 
laboring  classes,  may  be  thus  briefly  stated.  The 
comforts  of  life  are  procurable  only  by  human  labor. 
If  then,  by  means  of  improvement  in  the  arts,  the 
labor  of  the  human  race  is  able  to  produce  this  year, 
twice  as  large  an  amount  of  the  comforts  of  life,  as 
was  produced  last  year,  then  every  man  will  have 
twice  as  much  to  enjoy.  He  will,  therefore,  be  this 
year  in  circumstances  as  comfortable  as  those  of  a 
man  of  twice  his  wealth  the  year  before.  With  the 
labor  of  last  year  he  may  earn  twice  the  amount  of 
comfort,  or  he  may  possess  the  former  amount  of 
comfort  with  half  the  amount  of  labor.  A  little  re- 
flection will,  I  think,  teach  any  one,  that  these  are 
precisely  the  results  to  which  the  movements  of  society 
are  tending.  It  will,  I  think,  also  be  evident,  that 
the  forces  are  similar  to  those  exerted  upon  the  con- 
dition of  man,  at  the  time  of  the  Reformation,  except 
that  they  affect  more  permanently,  and  to  a  greater 
degree,  a  much  larger  portion  of  the  community. 


140  ENCOURAGEMENTS    TO 

The  immediate  effect  of  these  changes  upon  the 
condition  of  the  more  numerous  classes  of  society 
must  be  evident.  They  place  within  the  power  of 
every  man  a  larger  share  of  enjoyment,  and  a  greater 
portion  of  leisure.  They  thus  give  to  every  man,  not 
only  more  time  for  intellectual  cultivation,  but,  also, 
the  means  for  improving  that  time  with  increased 
advantage.  And,  if  they  do  not  render  a  man  better 
educated  himself,  they  render  him  sensible  of  his  own 
deficiency,  and  awaken  in  him  the  desire,  and  furnish 
the  means  of  gratifying  it,  of  bestowing  education  upon 
his  children.  And  hence,  although  the  modes  of 
education  should  undergo  no  improvement,  there  must 
result  a  more  widely  extended  demand  for  mental 
improvement,  and  a  more  perfect  and  more  powerful 
intellectual  development. 

But  secondly  ;  the  means  for  cultivating  the  human 
mind  are  in  a  course  of  rapid  improvement.  Time 
will  allow  me  only  to  allude  to  a  very  few  considera- 
tions connected  with  this  branch  of  the  subject. 

The  object  of  education  is  becoming  better  under- 
stood. It  has,  in  many  places,  ceased  to  be  consid- 
ered enough  to  infuse  into  the  pupil  certain  sentences, 
or  even  certain  ideas,  which  sometime  before  had 
been  infused  into  the  instructer.  It  begins  to  be 
admitted,  that  education  consists  in  so  cultivating  the 
mind,  as  to  render  it  a  more  powerful,  and  more  exact 
instrument  for  the  acquisition,  the  propagation,  and 
the  discovery  of  truth,  and  a  more  certain  guide  for 
the  regulation  of  conduct.  Hence,  it  is  now  frequently 
conceded  that  education  may  be  a  science  by  itself, 
regulated  by  laws  which  require  special  study,  and  in 


RELIGIOUS    EFFORT.  141 

tlie  practical  application  of  which,  something  more 
than  the  lowest  degree  of  intelligence,  ma}'^  be  at  least 
convenient.  A  higher  degree  of  talent  will  thus  be 
called  to  this  profession,  in  every  one  of  its  branches. 
Division  of  labor  will  produce  the  same  beneficial 
results  as  in  every  other  department  of  industry.  And 
hence,  as  the  object  becomes  better  understood,  as  l.'igh- 
er  talent  is  engaged  to  promote  it,  and  as  that  talent  is 
employed  under  greater  advantages,  we  may  expect, 
in  the  rising  and  the  succeeding  generations,  a  more 
perfect  mental  development  than  the  world  has  yet  any 
where  seen. 

Again ;  it  has,  within  a  few  years,  been  discovered 
that  education  may  be  commenced  much  earlier  in 
the  life  of  a  human  being  than  was  before  considered 
practicable.  Who  would  have  supposed,  unless  he 
had  seen  it,  that  any  thing  valuable  could  have  been 
communicated  to  an  infant  of  only  two  or  three  years 
old  ?  Specially,  who  would  have  supposed  that  the 
memory,  the  judgment,  the  understanding,  and  the 
conscience  of  so  young  a  child  were  already  so  per- 
fectly formed  and  so  susceptible  of  improvement  ?  It 
has  thus  been  demonstrated,  that  a  very  valuable 
education,  an  education  which  shall  comprise  instruc- 
tion in  the  elements  of  many  of  the  most  important 
sciences,  may  be  acquired,  before  a  child  is  old 
enough  to  be  profitably  employed  in  musular  labor, 
and  even  while  the  care  of  it  would  be  expensive  to 
the  parent.  It  has  thus  been  made  the  interest  of 
every  one  in  the  neighborhood  of  an  Infant  School,  to 
give  his  children  at  least  so  much  education  as  may 
be  communicated  there.  And  if  I  do  not  much  mis- 
13 


142  ENCOURAGEMENTS     TO 

take,  the  instruction  now  given  to  infants,  in  these 
invaluable  nurseries,  is  more  philosophical,  and  does 
more  towards  establishing  correct  intellectual  and 
moral  habits,  than  was  attainable,  when  I  was  a  boy, 
by  children  of  twelve  or  fourteen  years  of  age,  in 
grammar  schools  of  no  contemptible  estimation. 

Allow  me  also  to  suggest  an  improvement  which, 
though  not  yet  in  practice,  must  soon  follow  in  the 
train  of  the  others  of  which  I  have  spoken.  I  allude 
to  the  application  of  the  science  of  education  to  the 
teaching  of  the  mechanic  arts.  At  present,  a  boy 
spends  frequently  seven  years  in  acquiring  a  trade. 
His  instructer,  though  a  good  practical  artist,  is  wholly 
unacquainted  with  the  business  of  teaching.  Few 
persons  can  doubt  that  a  man,  who,  with  a  competent 
knowledge  of  the  art,  should  devote  himself  exclusively 
to  teaching  it,  might,  in  a  (ew  months,  communicate 
as  much  skill  as  is  now  communicated  in  as  many 
years.  The  result  would  be,  in  the  end,  far  greater 
excellency  of  workmanship  ;  and,  what  is  still  better, 
much  more  time  for  obtaining  an  education  might  be 
allowed  to  young  men  before  they  devoted  themselves 
to  the  employments  of  life. 

From  these  facts,  the  tendency  of  the  present 
movements  of  society  is  obvious.  It  is,  to  furnish 
more  leisure  than  formerly  to  the  operative  classes  of 
society,  to  furnish  them  more  extensively  with  the 
means  of  education,  and  to  render  that  education 
better.  They  must,  from  the  very  nature  of  things, 
become  both  positively  and  relatively  far  richer,  and 
much  better  informed,  than  they  have  ever  been 
before.     Now,  as  social  power  is  in  the  ratio  of  intel- 


RELIGIOUS     EFFORT.  143 

ligence  and  wealth  ;  the  astonishing  progress  of  the 
more  niimerous  classes,  in  both  these  respects,  must 
be  at  present  producing  more  radical  changes  in  the 
fabric  of  society  than  were  witnessed  even  at  the  period 
of  the  Protestant  Reformation. 

But  these  changes  are  going  forward  with  accelerated 
rapidity  in  our  own  country.  With  profuse  liberality, 
a  bountiful  Providence  has  scattered  over  our  territory 
all  the  means  for  the  rapid  accumulation  of  wealth. 
Land,  rich  and  unexhausted,  adapted  to  the  production 
of  every  article  of  convenience  and  luxury,  stretches 
through  every  variety  of  climate.  To  peculiar  natural 
advantages  of  internal  communication,  we  add  still 
greater  capabilities  of  artificial  improvement.  The 
amount  of  our  unappropriated  water-power  is  incalcu- 
lable ;  and  in  regions  where  this  is  less  abundant, 
inexhaustible  beds  of  fuel  offer  every  facility  for  the 
employment  of  that  incomparable  laborer,  steam. 

This  country,  also,  presents  peculiar  facilities  for 
intellectual  development.  The  political  institutions 
of  other  countries  rather  retard  than  accelerate  the 
progress  of  mental  cultivation.  With  us,  the  absence 
of  all  legalized  hereditary  barriers  between  the  differ- 
ent classes  of  society,  presents  to  every  man  a  powerful 
inducement  to  improve  himself,  and  especially  his 
children,  to  the  utmost.  In  other  countries,  the  forms 
of  government  being  unyielding,  they  do  not  readily 
accommodate  themselves  to  a  change  in  the  relations 
of  society.  Ours  are  constructed  with  the  express 
design  of  being  modified,  whenever  a  change  in  the 
relations  of  the  social  elements  shall  require  it.  The 
history  of  our  country  since  the  adoption  of  the  federal 


144  ENCOURAGEMENTS    TO 

constitution,  has  furnished  abundant  proof  of  the  truth 
of  these  remarks.  Every  change  in  the  form  of  the 
State  governments  has  been  from  a  less  to  a  more 
popular  form.  This  at  least  shows,  first,  that  the 
power  is  passing  from  the  hands  of  the  less  numerous, 
to  those  of  the  more  numerous  classes  of  society  ; 
and,  secondly,  that  there  is  nothing  in  the  nature  of 
our  institutions  to  prevent  its  thus  passing.  It  is  our 
duty  to  provide  that  it  be  wielded  by  intelligence  and 
virtue. 

I  hope  that  sufficient  has  been  said,  to  show  that 
the  period  is  rapidly  advancing,  when  all,  but  espe- 
cially the  more  numerous  classes  of  society,  will  enjoy 
niuch  more  leisure  for  reflection,  will  be  furnished 
with  a  vastly  greater  amount  of  knowledge,  both  of 
facts  and  of  principles,  and  will  be  educated  to  use 
those  facts  and  principles  with  far  greater  accuracy, 
and  with  far  better  success. 

II.  Let  us  proceed  briefly  to  consider  the  encour- 
agements which  these  facts  present,  to  an  effort  for 
the  universal  diffusion  of  Christianity. 

1.  The  increase  of  wealth,  and  especially  the 
consequent  increase  of  leisure,  among  the  more 
numerous  classes,  is  in  many  respects  greatly  favorable 
to  the  progress  of  religion.  Moderate  labor  invigo- 
rates, excessive  labor  enfeebles,  the  intellectual 
faculties.  He,  whose  existence  is  measured  by 
unbroken  periods  of  either  slavish  toil,  or  profound 
sleep,  soon  sinks  down  in  passive  subjection  to  the 
laws  of  his  animal  nature.  Lighten  his  load,  and 
his  intellect  regains  its  elasticity  ;  he  rises  to  the  region 
of  thought,  breathes  the  atmosphere  of  reason,  rejoices 


RELIGIOUS    EFFORT.  145 

in  the  discovery  of  truth,  and  feels  himself  a  denizen 
of  the  universe  of  mind. 

Again.  The  progress  of  education  is  rendering  the 
human  understanding  a  more  successful  instrument 
for  the  investigation  of  the  laws  of  nature,  both  in 
matter  and  in  mind.  Hence  has  the  progress  of 
discovery  been  so  rapid  during  the  last  half  century; 
and  we  believe  that  the  work  has  but  barely  com- 
menced. ^Ve  apprehend  that  the  boldest  imagination 
has  never  yet  conceived  of  the  exactitude  and  the 
extent  of  that  knowledge  which  we  shall  acquire,  both 
of  the  qualities  and  the  relations  of  the  universe  around 
us ;  and  of  the  skill  to  which  we  shall  yet  attain,  in 
subjecting  them  all  to  the  gratification  of  human  want, 
and  the  alleviation  of  human  wo.  Now,  we  believe 
that  God  made  this  universe  ;  that  he  created  every 
particle  of  matter,  and  impressed  upon  it  its  various 
qualities.  We  believe  that  this  same  Being,  also, 
created  mind,  and  inspired  it  with  its  moral  and  intel- 
lectual capacities  ;  and  we  believe  that  the  attributes 
of  matter  and  the  capacities  of  mind  are  all  formed  to 
harmonize  with  the  moral  laws  contained  in  his  holy 
oracles  ;  so  that  in  the  end  there  shall  not  be  found, 
throughout  this  wide  universe,  a  straggling  atom  which 
does  not  yield  up  its  illustration  to  the  truth  of  revela- 
tion. Thus,  to  use  the  words  of  Foster,  "  Religion, 
standing  up  in  grand  parallel  with  an  infinite  variety 
of  things,  receives  from  all  their  testimony  and  homage, 
and  speaks  a  voice  which  is  echoed  by  creation." 

Thus    far,   every  discovery  of  science  and    every 
invention  in  the  arts   have  uttered  their  voice  in  favor 
of  the  Bible.     Who  can  contemplate  the  relation  of 
13* 


146  ENCOURAGEMENTS     TO 

the  various  forces  which  move  a  steam  engine,  and 
the  laws  by  which  they  operate,  without  seeing  that 
all  was  devised,  by  Infinite  wisdom,  for  just  such  a 
being,  physical  and  intellectual,  as  man,  to  accomplish 
just  such  purposes  as  Infinite  goodness  had  intended  ? 
Who  can  contemplate  the  social  circumstances  under 
which  man  enjoys  the  greatest  amount  of  happiness, 
without  being  convinced  that  the  very  constitution  of 
man  requires  obedience  to  precisely  such  precepts  as 
are  contained  in  the  Bible  ;  that  man  is  rewarded 
and  punished  on  the  principles  which  are  there  incul- 
cated ;  in  other  words,  that  the  moral  system  of  the 
Bible  is  the  moral  system  of  the  universe.  A  striking 
illustration  of  the  truth  of  the  general  principle  to 
which  I  refer,  may  be  found  in  the  history  of  political 
economy.  This  science  has  been,  to  say  the  least, 
most  successfully  cultivated  by  men  who  had  no 
belief  in  the  Christian  religion.  And  yet,  reasoning 
from  unquestionable  facts  in  the  history  of  man,  they 
have  incontrovertibiy  proved  that  the  precepts  of  Jesus 
Christ,  in  all  their  simplicity,  point  out  the  only  rules 
of  conduct,  in  obedience  to  which,  either  nations  or 
individuals  can  become  either  rich  or  happy.  So  far 
as  science  has  gone,  then,  every  new  truth  in  physics 
or  in  morals  has  furnished  a  new  argument  for  the 
authenticity  of  revelation.  Thus  will  it  be  to  the  end. 
Philosophy  herself  will  at  last  show  the  principles  of 
the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ  so  legibly  written  on  every 
thing  else  which  the  Creator's  hand  has  formed,  that 
it  will  be  as  impossible  to  deny  the  truth  of  the 
Scriptures  as  the  law  of  gravitation. 

Besides,  not  only  does  the  present  state  of  society 


RELIGIOirs     EFI-'OKT.  147 

promise  that  vastly  more  of  these  laws  will  be  known, 
and  their  moral  connexions  traced  ;  it  is  also  rendered 
evident  that  the  knowledge  of  them  will  be  more 
widely  disseminated.  Improvement  in  wealth,,  and  in 
the  science  of  education,  will  render  what  is  now 
considered  erudition,  common  to  the  humblest  member 
of  the  community.  Thus  the  facts,  on  which  may  be 
constructed  the  most  incontestable  arguments  in  Aivor 
of  religion,  will  be  found  in  abundance  in  the  mind  of 
every  man.  Thus  the  media  of  proof  are  multiplied 
without  number.  Though  ignorance  be  the  mother 
of  superstition,  knowledge  is  the  parent  of  devotion. 
Take  any  man  whose  soul  has  not  been  brutalized  by 
animal  indulgence,  nor  his  judgment  radically  distorted 
by  incurable  prejudice ;  open  his  eyes  upon  the 
universe  as  it  actually  is,  with  all  its  at  present  undis- 
covered variety  of  incomparable  contrivances,  and  tell 
me,  could  he  ever  afterwards  be  made  an  atheist  ?  Or 
let  him  remark,  through  the  history  of  ages,  the  conse- 
quences resulting  to  individuals  and  nations,  from 
different  courses  of  moral  conduct,  and  could  he  ever 
afterwards  be  persuaded  that  the  Deity  neither  had 
made  nor  would  enforce  the  distinction  between 
virtue  and  vice?  Or,  let  him  ask  himself  upon 
what  principle,  more  than  any  other,  it  is  neces- 
sary to  act,  if  he  would  secure  to  himself  any 
valuable  result  for  the  life  that  now  is,  and  he 
will  come  to  the  conclusion,  that  in  the  things  of 
this  world,  as  well  as  of  the  other,  success  can 
only  be  expected  from  the  exercise  of  faith.  Nor 
is  this  all.  A  well  regulated  mind  not  only  knows 
that  it  is  so,  but  it  is  at  every  moment  reminded  of  it. 


148  ENCOURAGEMENTS    TO 

Every  thing  speaks  to  such  a  man  of  God,  and  God 
speaks  to  liim  in  every  thing. 

Nor  is  this  all.  Not  only  does  the  improved 
development  of  the  human  faculties  furnish  new 
proofs  of  the  truth  of  revelation  ;  it  also  renders  the 
mind  more  susceptible  of  their  influence.  It  is  the 
business  of  education  to  deliver  us  from  the  tyranny 
of  prejudice  and  passion,  and  subject  us  to  the  gov- 
ernment of  reason.  Mind  thus  becomes  a  more 
delicate,  a  more  powerful,  and  a  more  certain  instru- 
ment. It  yields  to  nothing  but  evidence ;  hut  before 
evidence,  it  bows  down  in  reverential  homage.  Thus, 
effect  upon  mind  may  perhaps  at  last  be  calculated 
with  almost  scientific  precision.  Now  it  is  to  this 
very  training  of  the  intellectual  faculties  that  the 
progress  of  improvement  in  education  promises  to 
conduct  mankind  ;  so  much  more  favorable  is  the 
mind  of  the  hearer  becoming,  to  the  production  of 
moral  effect. 

But  we  hope  that  this  system  of  changes  is  not  to 
be  limited  even  here.  We  believe  that  improvement 
in  intellectual  science,  but  above  all,  more  elevated 
piety,  and  more  ardent  devotion,  will  yet  confer  some 
new  powers  of  suasion  on  the  Christian  teacher. 
Every  one  must  be  sensible,  that  the  Gospel  is  an  instru- 
ment which  has  never  been  wielded  wiih  its  legitimate 
effect,  since  the  time  of  the  Apostles.  May  we  not  hope 
that  there  are  forms  of  illustration  at  present  untried, 
that  there  are  modes  of  appeal  as  yet  unattempted, 
which,  with  an  efficacy  more  certain  than  we  anywhere 
now  witness,  will  arouse  the  slumbering  conscience, 
and  lead  the  awakened  sinner  to  the  cross  of  Christ. 


RELIGIOUS     EFFORT.  149 

Christian  Brethren,  estimate,  if  you  can,  the 
importance  of  these  facts.  Consider  that  every  law 
of  matter,  or  of  mind,  presents  a  separate  argument  in 
favor  of  religion ;  that  the  providence  of  God  is 
multiplying,  with  a  rapidity  beyond  precedent,  both 
the  number  and  the  power  of  such  arguments  ;  that 
all  classes  of  men  are  becoming  more  deeply  imbued 
with  a  knowledge  of  them  ;  and  that  this  knowledge, 
from  the  improved  discipline  of  the  faculties,  must 
produce  a  more  certain,  and  more  salutary  efiect ; 
and  then  consider  how  the  press  is  enabling  every 
man  to  exert  his  whole  moral  and  intellectual  power 
upon  the  thoughts  and  opinions  of  mankind,  and  you 
will  surely  say,  that  never  have  there  been  presented 
so  many  nor  so  great  encouragements  for  a  universal 
effort  to  bring  the  whole  of  Christendom  under  sub- 
jection to  Jesus  Christ.  The  prediction  seems  already 
fulfilled,  "  the  sons  of  strangers  shall  come  bending 
unto  thee."  Following  in  the  train  of  every  art,  and 
every  science,  infidel  philosophy  herself  is  beheld 
presenting  her  offering  at  the  feet  of  the  Redeemer. 
Every  thing  waits  for  us  to  n^.ove  forward  and  take 
possession  of  the  inheritance,  which  Messiah  has 
purchased  with  his  own  most  precious  blood. 

There  are,  however,  a  few  circumstances  of  en- 
couragement peculiar  to  the  condition  of  this  country, 
to  which  I  may  be  permitted  for  a  moment  to  advert. 

1.  The  proportion  of  truly  religious  persons  is 
greater  in  this  than  in  any  country  in  Christendom. 
Perhaps  it  would  not  be  too  much  to  assert,  that  both 
their  intelligence  and  their  opportunity  for  leisure  are 
comparatively  greater  than  fall  to  the  lot  of  Christians 


150  ENCOURAGEMENTS    TO 

in  any  other  nation.  I  hope  that  it  may,  also,  with 
truth  be  added,  that  notwithstanding  the  multiplicity 
of  our  sects,  a  greater  degree  of  good  fellowship,  in 
promoting  the  eternal  welfare  of  men,  is  discoverable 
here,  than  has  been  commonly  witnessed,  at  least  in 
the  latter  ages  of  the  Cliristian  church. 

2.  We  enjoy  perfect  civ^l  and  religious  freedom. 
Every  man  may  originate  as  powerful  trains  of  thought 
as  he  is  able,  may  give  them  as  wide  a  circulation  as 
he  chooses,  and  may  use  all  other  suitable  means  for 
giving  them  influence  over  the  minds  of  others. 

3.  Public  opinion  is,  as  yet,  more  than  usually 
friendly  to  religion.  This  land  was  first  peopled  by 
men  who  came  here  that  they  might  enjoy  "  freedom 
to  worship  God  ;"  and  tlius  they  proved  themselves 
worthy  of  being  the  Fathers  of  an  Empire.  Our 
institutions,  at  their  very  commencement,  received  the 
impression  of  Christianity.  The  name,  and  the 
example,  of  the  Puritans,  are  yet  held  in  hallowed 
recollection.  We  are  enjoying  at  this  moment,  the 
rich  blessings  purchased  by  their  labors  and  their 
prayers.  Our  nation,  wicked  though  it  be,  is  not  yet 
cursed  with  the  sin  of  having  deliberately  rejected  the 
offer  of  the  Gospel.  Our  soil  is  unstained  with  the 
blood  of  the  saints.  We  may  hope,  then,  that  our 
eyes  have  not  yet  been  smitten  with  avenging  blindness. 
In  carrying  forward  her  conquests,  we  may  then  hope, 
that  the  church  of  God  has  less  opposition  to  encounter 
here,  than  she  has  met  with  elsewhere. 

4.  But  it  deserves  specially  to  be  remarked,  that 
God  has,  in  a  peculiar  manner,  blessed  the  efforts 
which  have  been  made  in   this  country  to  check  the 


w 


KELIGIOL'S    EFFORT.  151 

increase  of  vice,  and  jDiomote  the  diffusion  of  piety. 
In  illustration  of  this  remark,  I  will  not  at  present  refer 
to  the  astonishing  success  which  has  attended  the 
labors  of  the  Bible,  the  Sabbath  School,  and  the  Tract 
Societies.  1  will  only  mention  two  facts,  which, 
though  not  more  important  than  those  which  I  omit, 
allow  of  being  presented  with  greater  brevity.  The 
first,  is  the  effect  which  has  been  produced  by  the 
union  of  good  men,  for  the  promotion  of  temperance. 
I  believe  that  but  four  years  have  elapsed  since  this 
benevolent  effort  commenced.  Already  has  it  saved 
from  worse  than  mere  destruction  several  millions  of 
the  national  capital  ;  it  has  reclaimed  thousands  of 
families,  from  what  otherwise  must  have  been  inevita- 
ble ruin;  it  has  taught  hundreds  of  thousands  successful 
resistance  to  perilous  temptation  ;  it  is  purifying  the 
atmosphere,  which  so  soon  must  have  poisoned  the 
rising  generation,  and  its  wide-spreading  influence 
begins  to  be  felt  in  every  State  and  County,  nay,  I 
would  hope,  in  every  Town  throughout  the  Union. 
Travellers  from  the  east,  and  from  the  west,  from  the 
north,  and  from  the  south,  tell  us  that  an  amendment 
is  universally  perceptible.  The  records  of  various 
religious  denominations  bear  testimony  to  the  same 
encouraging  fact.  We  ourselves  have  witnessed  that 
in  stage  coaches,  and  in  steam  boats,  in  public  houses, 
and  in  private  parlors,  temperance  is  becoming  more 
and  more  the  habit  of  the  peo])le.  The  very  traffic  in 
ardent  spirits  is  far  from  being  entirely  reputable ; 
and  there  is  reason  to  hope,  that  in  a  very  {qv^ 
years  more,  this  detestable  leprosy  may  be  banished 
from  the  land. 


152  ENCOURAGEMENTS    TO 

More  especially,  however,  would  I  refer  to  the  fact, 
that  those  seasons  of  special  attention  to  the  salvation 
of  the  soul,  commonly  denominated  revivals  of  religion, 
and  produced,  as  we  believe,  by  the  special  influences 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  have  been  multiplied  among  us,  to 
a  far  greater  degree  than  has  ever  before  been  known 
in  any  age  or  country.  Almost  every  denomination, 
professing  to  be  Christian,  has,  of  late  years,  been 
greatly  augmented  in  numbers,  and  strongly  excited 
to  religious  effort,  in  consequence  of  such  seasons. 
Specially  have  these  effects  been  visible  among  the 
young.  Sabbath  Schools,  and  Bible  Classes,  have, 
in  a  peculiar  manner,  been  filled  with  that  solemnity, 
which,  turning  the  soul  from  the  hot  pursuit  of  pleas- 
ure and  of  sin,  leads  it  to  serious  reflection,  to  un- 
feigned repentance,  to  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  to 
permanent  and  universal  reformation.  Now  it  matters 
not  what  theory  we  adopt  in  respect  to  this  subject. 
We  are  all  willing  to  be  influenced  by  facts.  The  fact, 
then,  we  think,  cannot  be  questioned,  that  events 
called  revivals  of  religion  are  becoming  very  common 
among  us,  and  that  where  they  occur  most  frequently, 
a  larger  portion  of  the  people  become  active  and 
zealous  religionists  ;  and  if  this  be  granted,  it  is 
sufficient  for  our  argument. 

Behold  then.  Christian  Brethren,  the  encouragement 
before  us.  We  are  citizens  of  a  country  whose  un- 
trodden soil  was  moistened  by  the  tears,  and  conse- 
crated by  the  prayers,  of  persecuted  saints  ;  whose 
earliest  institutions  v/ere  formed  under  the  auspices  of 
the  Bible,  where  every  man  may  pray  as  much,  and 
live   as  holily,   as   he  will ;  where  every   man   may 


RELIGIOUS    EFFORT.  153 

circulate,  as  widely  as  he  pleases,  the  Gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  as  eloquently  as  he  is  able,  urge  his  fellow 
citizens  to  obey  it ;  and  where  God  has  been  pleased 
to  honor  with  his  special  benediction,  every  effort 
which  has  been  made  to  arrest  the  progress  of  vice, 
and  to  increase  the  influence  of  religion.  What  can 
we  ask  for  more  ?  Why  stand  we  here  all  the  day 
idle  ?  We  see  how  glorious  a  success  has  attended 
our  present  feeble  and  imperfect  efforts.  They  have 
as  yet  been  almost  nothing  in  comparison  with  the 
ability  of  the  Christian  church  in  this  country.  How 
few  of  us  have  even  approached  the  point  of  self- 
denial  in  effort,  and  surely  it  is  only  at  this  point  that 
real  benevolence  begins.  Let  us  estimate  what  is 
our  solemn  and  unquestionable  duty.  Let  us  look  at 
the  wonderful  success  with  which  God  has  crowned 
our  exertions,  and  I  think  we  shall  arrive  at  the  conclu- 
sion, that  with  a  corresponding  degree  of  success  upon 
no  greater  efforts,  for  the  promotion  of  religion,  than  are 
palpably  within  our  power,  a  revival  of  piety  may  be 
witnessed  in  every  neighborhood  throughout  the  land; 
the  principles  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  may  be 
made  to  regulate  the  detail  of  individual  and  national 
intercourse  ;  the  high  praises  of  God  may  be  heard 
from  every  habitation  ;  and  perhaps,  before  even  the 
youth  of  the  rising  generation  be  gathered  to  their 
fathers,  there  may  burst  forth  upon  these  highly  favored 
States,  the  light  of  the  Millennial  Glory.  What  is  to 
prevent  it  ?  Let  any  man  reflect  upon  the  subject, 
and  then  answer.  My  brethren,  I  speak  deliberately. 
I  do  believe  that  the  option,  under  God,  is  put  into 
14 


154  ENCOURAGEMENTS    TO 

our  hands.*  It  is  for  us  to  say  whether  the  present 
religious  movement  shall  be  onward,  until  it  terminate 
in  the  universal  triumph  of  Messiah,  or  whether  all 
shall  go  back  again,  and  the  generations  to  come  after 
us  shall  sufier  for  ages  the  divine  indignation,  for  our 
neglect  of  the  Gospel  of  the  grace  of  God.  The 
church  has  for  two  thousand  years  been  praying, 
"  Thy  kingdom  come."  Jesus  Christ  is  saying  unto 
us,  "  It  shall  come,  if  you  desire  it." 

Such,  then,  are  some  of  the  encouragements  which 
the  providence  of  God  presents  for  attempting  the 
universal  promulgation  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 
Motives  equally  strong  may  also  be  drawn  from  the 
results,  which  must  of  necessity  ensue,  if  we  prove 
unworthy  of  the  high  destiny  which  is  now  set  before 
us.  To  these,  however,  time  will  allow  me  only  very 
briefly  to  allude. 

In  no  case  does  God  array  himself  in  more  avenging 
majesty,  than  when  he  resents  the  misimprovement 
of  unusual  blessings,  or  the  neglect  of  signal  opportu- 
nities for  usefulness.  "  Curse  ye  Meroz,"  saith  the 
angel  of  the  Lord,  "  curse  ye  bitterly,  the  inhabitants 
thereof,  —  because  they  came  not  to  the  help  of  the 
Lord,  to  the  help  of  the  Lord  against  the  mighty." 
"  And  when  Jesus  was  come  near,  he  beheld  the  city 
[Jerusalem]  and  wept  over  it,  saying,  If  thou  hadst 
known,  even  thou,  at  least  in  this  thy  day,  the  things 
which  belong  to  thy  peace,  —  but  now  they  are  hidden 
from  thine  eyes;  for  the  days  come  in  which  thine 
enemies  shall  lay  thee  even  with  the  ground,  and 
thy  children  within  thee,  and  shall  not  leave  thee 
*  Note  F. 


RELIGIOUS     EFFORT.  165 

one  stone  upon  another,  because  thou  knewest  not 
the  time  of  thy  visitation." 

The  spirit  of  these  warnings  applies  with  emphatic 
force  to  the  church  at  the  present  day.  With  regard 
to  society  at  large,  it  is  evident  that  the  changes  which 
have  commenced,  must  either  result  in  the  universal 
diffusion  of  the  principles  of  religious  knowledge  and 
civil  liberty,  or  in  the  establishment  of  a  more  firmly 
rivetted  system  of  slavery,  than  the  world  hath  yet 
beheld.  The  philosophy  of  Christianity  is  now  gen- 
erally well  understood.  Her  points  of  contact  with 
the  human  heart  are  discovered.  So  far  as  human 
sagacity  can  discover  it,  the  secret  of  her  great 
strength  is  revealed.  Her  enemies  are  rallying,  and 
mean  to  regain  the  ground,  which  they  lost  at  the 
Reformation.  Their  resources  are  immense,  and 
their  wisdom  has  been  gained  in  that  best  of  all 
school?,  the  school  of  reverses.  Combining  all  their 
forces,  and,  with  skill  worthy  of  a  better  cause, 
cidcipuije,  tljclr  weapons  to  tlie  present  stale  of  society, 
they  are  preparing  for  one  mighty,  one  universal  onset. 
Christianity  cannot  long  maintain  her  present  position. 
Delay  will  be  defeat.  She  must  instantly  seize  the 
vantage  ground,  and  march  onward,  universally 
triumphant,  or  be  driv^en  again  for  ages  to  the  dens 
and  caves  of  the  earth.  Which  shall  she  do  ?  This 
question,  it  remains  for  the  men  of  the  present  gener- 
ation to  answer. 

The  period  within  which  this  question  must  be 
decided  may,  in  other  countries,  be  prolonged  ;  not 
so,  however,  in  this  country.  Other  governments 
may    be    kept   stable   amid   political   commotion,   by 


156  ENCOURAGEMENTS    TO 

balancing  the  interests  and  passions  of  one  class  of 
the  community  against  those  of  another.  With  us, 
there  is  but  one  class,  the  people.  Hence,  our 
institutions  can  only  be  supported  while  the  people 
are  restrained  by  moral  principle.  We  have  provided 
no  checks  to  the  turbulence  of  passion  :  we  have 
raised  no  barriers  against  the  encroachments  of  a 
tyrannical  majority.  Hence,  the  very  forms  which 
we  so  much  admire,  are  at  any  moment  liable  to 
become  an  intolerable  nuisance,  the  instruments  of 
ultimate  and  remediless  oppression.  Now,  I  do  not 
know  that  history  furnishes  us  with  reason  to  believe 
that  man  can  be  brought  under  subjection  to  moral 
government,  in  any  other  way  than  by  the  inculcation 
of  principles,  such  as  are  delivered  in  the  New 
Testament.  You  see  then,  that  the  church  of  Christ 
is  the  only  hope  of  our  country. 

I  will  not  here  ask,   whether   any  tiling  has  ever 
transpired  within   your  recollection,  in   the  history  of 

our    republic,    at    which    a   thoug,lllful    innn   may    tromblo. 

I  will  not  ask,  whether,  when  the  most  momentous 
questions  are  at  stake,  it  be  customary  to  address  the 
passions,  or  the  reason  and  conscience  of  our  fellow 
citizens.  I  will  neither  ask,  whether  he  would  not  be 
considered  a  novice,  who  was  credulous  enough  to 
believe  a  poUtician  honest,  nor  whether  an  utter  disre- 
gard to  truth  be  not  avowed  without  a  blush,  as  the 
principle  on  which  are  conducted  many  of  the  presses, 
which  politicians  support.  I  will  not  ask,  whether 
the  most  infamous  want  of  principle,  hath  always 
obstructed  the  advancement  of  him,  who  hath  made 
his  yell  heard  in  the  deafening  clamor  of  electioneering 


RELIGIOUS     EFFORT.  157 

Strife.  Nor  will  1  ask,  whether  there  be  not  men 
deeply  learned  in  the  history  of  human  affairs,  who, 
overlooking  the  moral  power  that  resides  in  the  religion 
of  Jesus  Christ,  have  not  already  doubted  whether 
such  institutions  as  ours  can  long  be  perpetuated.  I 
refer  to  these  things.  Christian  brethren,  to  remind 
you  how  inevitable  is  the  result,  if  it  be  not  arrested 
by  the  redeeming  influences  of  Christianity.  It  is 
time  you  were  aware  of  the  fact,  that  even  now, 
not  a  moment  is  to  be  lost.  When  the  statesman 
trembles  for  the  republic,  then  it  is  time  for  the 
Christian  to  act. 

You  see,  then,  ihat  unless  prevented  by  the  diffusion 
of  religious  principle,  the  wreck  of  our  civil  liberties 
is  inevitable.  But  in  the  present  state  of  society,  civil 
and  religious  liberty  must  perish  together.  Then 
must  ensue  ages  of  darkness,  more  appalling  than 
aught  which  this  world,  in  the  gloomiest  periods  of 
her  history,  hath  yet  witnessed.  What  form  of  misery 
will  brood  over  this  now  happy  land,  1  pretend  not 
to  foresee.  I  cannot  tell,  whether  these  solemn 
temples  will  become  the  resort  of  muttering  monks,  or 
of  infidel  bacchanalians.  I  know  not,  whether  our 
children  will  worship  a  relic,  and  pray  to  a  saint, — or 
deny  the  existence  of  God,  and  proclaim  that  death 
is  an  eternal  sleep.  I  should  rather  fear,  that  neither 
of  these  woes  would  fill  up  the  measure  of  our  cup  of 
trembling  ;  but  that  some  strange  ministration  of  wrath 
more  terrific  than  eye  hath  seen,  or  ear  heard, 
or  the  heart  of  man  conceived,  was  yet  treasured 
up  among  the  hidden  things  of  the  Almighty,  to  be 
exhausted  in  vengeance  upon  the  iniquities  of  a 
14* 


158  ENCOURAGEMENTS    TO 

people,  who  so  signally  knew    not  the  day  of  their 
merciful  visitation. 

Fathers  and  Brethren  !  you  behold  the  result  to 
which  we  have  been  led.  It  is  for  us  to  decide  whether 
the  moral  light,  which  has  just  begun  to  dawn,  shall 
ascend  to  meridian  glory  ;  or  whether  for  ages  it  shall 
be  extinguished  in  darkness.  It  is  for  us  to  say, 
whether  this  nation  shall  first  welcome  the  coming 
of  JMessiah,  and  rejoice  in  the  earliest  subjection  to 
his  reign  ;  or  bear  for  ages  the  awful  weight  of  divine 
indignation,  for  having,  under  such  aggravated  cir- 
cumstances, rejected  the  offered  mercy  of  God's  well 
beloved  Son. 

Men,  Brethren,  and  Fathers,  what  shall  we  do  ? 
Shall  the  kingdom  of  Christ  coine,  or  shall  it  not  come  ? 

But  before  you  answer  this  question,  it  is  proper 
that  I  inform  you  what  the  answer  involves. 

The  kingdom  of  Christ  will  not  come,  unless  an 
effort  be  made  on  the  part  of  the  church,  more  intense 
and  more  universal,  than  any  which  later  ages  have 
seen.  Litde  doth  it  become  me  to  speak  in  the 
language  of  a  reformer.  Yet  you  will,  I  trust,  pardon 
me,  if  I,  with  diffidence,  suggest  some  changes,  which 
must  take  place  ere  we  can  be  prepared  for  the  crisis 
before  us. 

In  general,  then,  I  would  remark,  that  the  providence 
of  God  calls  loudly  upon  religious  men,  to  be  more 
deeply  and  thoroughly  religious. 

Too  commonly  now,  the  character  of  religionist  is 
merged  in  the  character  of  statesman,  or  lawyer,  or 
physician,  or  merchant,  or  tradesman,  or  even  of  man 
or  woman  of  fashion.     I  blush  while  I  speak  of  it,  but 


RELIGIOUS    EFFORT.  159 

it  is  true  ;  this  age  beholds  fashionable  disciples  of  a 
crucified  Jesus.  All  this  must,  we  think,  be  altered. 
If  religion  be  any  thing,  it  is  every  thing.  If  the 
Bible  be  not  a  fable,  it  is  meet  that  every  other 
distinction  of  a  Christian  be  merged  in  that  of  relig- 
ionist. Our  private  history,  the  arrangements  of  our 
business,  the  discipline  of  our  families,  our  intercourse 
with  society,  must  show  that  we  do  really  care  very 
little  about  every  thing  else,  if  we  can  only  promote 
the  growth  of  vital  piety  in  our  own  souls,  and  in  the 
souls  of  those  around  us. 

But  to  be  somewhat  more  particular.  New  efforts 
are  required  of  ministers  of  the  Gospel.  The  times 
seem  to  demand  that  our  lives  be  much  more  laborious 
than  formerly.  We  must  labor  more  abundantly  in 
preparation  for  the  pulpit;  we  must  preach  more  in 
season,  and  out  of  season  ;  we  must  visit  our  people 
more  frequently,  and  more  religiously ;  we  must 
exhort  more  fervently  j  and  thus  make  our  moral 
influence  more  universally  and  more  deeply  felt  upon 
all  classes,  but  specially  upon  the  young.  If  it  be 
said,  that  clergymen  are,  generally,  as  laborious  as 
their  health  will  admit,  we  may  grant  it;  but  still,  we 
would  ask,  might  they  not  frequently  obtain  better 
health?  Every  one  of  us,  surely,  might  understand 
and  obey  the  laws  of  his  animal  economy.  If  we 
would  do  this,  we  should  less  frequently  complain 
of  ill  health.  Besides,  who  of  us,  with  the  firmest 
health,  has  ever  accomplished  half  the  labor  of  Baxter, 
or  Payson,  and  they  were  invalids  through  life  ? 

It  will  be  necessary  that  our  efforts  be  more  syste- 
matic.    We  act  so  much  at  random,  that  the  labors 


160  ENCOURAGEMENTS    TO 

of  one  day  interfere  with  those  of  another,  and  thus 
much  invaluable  time  is  lost.  Who  that  has  had  the 
least  experience  in  the  ministry,  does  not  see  to  how 
much  better  purpose  he  would  have  lived,  had  he 
resolutely  set  about  doing  one  thing  at  a  time,  and 
doing  that  thing  thoroughly.  Should  every  one  of  us 
survey  the  field  which  God  has  placed  before  him, 
and  begin  now  to  direct  those  influences,  which,  ten 
years  hence,  will  be  called  into  operation  ;  and  should 
we  thus  labor  year  after  year  upon  the  best  plan  that 
prayerful  consideration  will  enable  us  to  devise, 
would  not  our  lives  be  spent  to  vastly  better  effect  ? 

Again.  The  approaching  crisis  will  demand  a 
greater  amount  of  intellectual  vigor.  The  work  will 
call  for  strong  arms,  and  for  very  many  of  them. 
Ministers  will  find  it  necessary  to  devote  themselves, 
more  exclusively,  to  severe  studies,  to  original  thinking, 
and  to  every  sort  of  discipline,  which  may  render  the 
mind  a  more  efficient  instrument  for  swaying  the 
opinions  of  men.  Perhaps  it  will  not  be  amiss  to  add, 
that  the  present  state  of  society  seems  specially  to 
demand  of  us,  a  more  profound  acquaintance  with  the 
evidences  of  revelation  ;  with  the  various  connexions 
which  God  has  established  between  moral  laws,  and 
the  laws  of  the  universe  about  us  ;  and  above  all,  an 
intimate  familiarity  with  the  unadulterated  oracles 
of  divine  truth,  if  possible,  in  the  languages  in  which 
they  were  originally  written. 

But  more  than  any  thing  else  do  we  need  improve- 
ment in  personal  piety,  in  the  experience  of  religion 
in  our  own  souls.  We  must  approach  nearer  to  the 
luminary,    if   we    would    reflect    more    of  his   light. 


RELIGIOUS     EFFORT.  161 

Nothing  but  ardent  love  to  God,  and  unshaken  trust 
in  his  promises,  will  animate  us  amid  the  labors  to 
which  the  necessities  of  the  church  will  call  us.  In 
the  absence  of  these,  we  have  no  reason  to  expect 
that  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  will  attend  upon 
our  efforts,  without  which,  they  would  be  as  unable 
to  excite  a  holy  volition,  as  to  create  a  world.  When 
ministers  of  Christ  thus  labor  for  Christ,  thus  love 
Him,  and  thus  trust  in  Him,  then  may  we  hope  to  see 
the  blessings  of  the  day  of  Pentecost  descend  upon 
our  American  churches. 

But  the  principles  which  apply  to  a  minister,  apply, 
also,  to  every  Christian  man.  I  add,  then,  secondly, 
the  necessities  of  the  church  require  new  efforts  of 
laymen.  A  religious  man,  every  whei'e,  and  at  all 
times,  must  be  a  religionist. 

It  is  necessary  that  Christians  begin  to  use  their 
property  as  stewards.  The  principles  of  the  Gospel 
must  be  carried  into  the  business  of  our  every  day's 
expenditurt;.  >Ve  mu«t  sacrifice  to  Christ  «>iir  Iovr  of 
pleasure,  of  ostentation,  and  of  accumulation  ;  or  we 
must  cease  to  pray,  "Thy  kingdom  come."  I  see 
men  professing  godliness,  spending  their  property 
profusely,  in  obedience  to  all  the  calls  of  a  world  that 
knows  not  God  ;  or  else  hoarding  it  up,  with  miserly 
avarice,  to  ruin  the  souls  of  the  rising  generation  ; 
but  I  confess,  1  do  not  see  how  they  will  answer  for  it 
"  to  the  Judge  of  quick  and  dead." 

The  cause  of  Christ  requires  of  laymen  a  far 
greater  amount  of  personal  exertion.  Suppose  ye,  that 
in  apostolic  times,  the  claims  of  religion  would  have 
required   of  a  disciple,   nothing  more    than  a   small 


162  ENCOURAGEMENTS    TO 

portion  of  his  income  ?  No ;  when  the  time  was 
come  for  the  church  to  be  enlarged,  they  that  were 
scattered  abroad,  went  every  where  preaching  the 
word.  Now  we  do  not  say,  that  you  are  required  to 
be  preachers  j  but  we  do  say,  that  religion  requires 
you  to  consider  the  promotion  of  piety  in  the  hearts 
of  men  as  of  more  importance  than  every  thing  else. 
The  management  of  the  religious  charities  of  the  day 
belongs  to  you.  It  is  now  done  principally  by  the 
clergy.  Its  tendency  is  to  render  them  secular.  It 
makes  them  men  of  executive  energy,  rather  than  of 
deep  thought,  and  commanding  eloquence.  The 
cause  would  gain  much  by  a  division  of  labor. 
Brethren,  you  are  called  upon  to  come  forward  and 
relieve. us  from  this  service.  But  yet  more;  every 
man  who  knows  the  value  of  the  soul,  may  speak  of 
its  value  to  his  neighbor.  Any  man  of  ordinary 
abilities,  who  feels  the  love  of  Christ,  may  give  profit- 
able religious  instruction  to  youth  and  children.  The 
promotion  of  piety,  in  thp  h<=cxi  ly  of  others,  should 
enter  as  much  mto  every  man's  daily  arrangements, 
as  the  care  of  the  body  that  perisheth.  When  this 
spirit  shall  have  become  universal,  something  will 
be  done. 

Do  you  say,  that  you  have  not  the  requisite  infor- 
mation ?  I  ask,  does  it  require  much  information,  to 
remind  men  that  they  are  going  to  the  judgment  seat 
of  Christ?  But,  I  say  again,  why  have  you  not 
information  ?  That  intellect  is  by  far  the  most  valua- 
ble, as  well  as  the  most  improveable  possession,  with 
which  God  has  entrusted  you ;  why  have  you  not 
rendered    it   a   better    instrument,    to    serve    Him? 


RELIGIOUS     EFFORT.  163 

Every  Christian,  in  such  a  country  as  this,  ought  to 
be  a  well-informed  man. 

And  lastly,  as  I  said  before,  the  cause  of  Christ 
requires  of  private  Christians,  as  well  as  of  clergymen, 
deeper  humility,  more  fervent  piety,  and  a  life  of  closer 
communion  with  God.  Your  money  and  labors,  as 
well  as  our  studies  and  preaching,  will  be  despised, 
unless  they  be  the  offering  of  holy  hearts.  All,  all 
are  utterly  valueless,  unless  the  Spirit  descend  upon 
us  from  on  high.  Our  alms  will  be  as  water  spilled 
upon  the  ground,  unless  our  souls  are  inflamed  with 
the  love  of  Christ,  and  our  hearts  are  temples  for  the 
residence  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

You  see,  then,  what  is  required  of  us.  I  ask  again, 
Christian  brethren,  are  you  ready  for  the  effort  ? 
Shall  the  kingdom  of  Christ  come,  or  shall  it  not 
come  ?  You  have  seen  the  option  which  the  provi- 
dence of  God  has  set  before  us.  You  have  seen,  so 
far  as  ourselves  are  concerned,  on  what  that  option  is 
suspended.  VV' hat  will  you  do  ?  1  put  the  question 
to  the  understanding,  and  the  conscience  of  every 
man.  Do  you  not  believe,  that  by  such  an  effort  as  I 
have  suggested,  the  liberties  of  this  country  may  be 
secured,  and  that,  without  it,  there  is  every  reason 
to  fear  that  they  will  be  irrecoverably  lost  ?  Do  you 
not  believe,  that,  by  such  an  effort,  thousands  of  souls 
will  be  saved  from  eternal  perdition,  and  that, 
without  it,  those  souls  will  not  be  saved  ?  Do  you 
not  believe,  that,  if  such  an  effort  were  made  in  entire 
dependence  on  the  Spirit  of  God,  this  country  would 
be  subjected  to  Jesus  Christ,  that  his  kingdom  would 
come,   and  his   will  be  done  throughout   our   land; 


164  ENCOURAGEMENTS    TO 

and  that,  if  it  be  not  made,  there  is  every  reason  to 
fear,  that  His  kingdom  will  not  come  for  ages  ?  Do 
you  not  believe,  that  there  is  not  a  moment  to  be  lost, 
but  that  every  thing  depends  upon  the  men  of  the  pres- 
ent generation  ?  You  are  then  in  possession  of  all  the 
facts  necessary  to  a  decision.  You  stand  in  the 
presence  of  Him,  vi^ho  died  to  redeem  a  world  lying 
in  wickedness,  and  at  whose  bar  you  must  meet, 
again,  the  resolution  of  the  present  moment.  In  the 
presence  of  that  Saviour,  redeemed  sinners,  what 
will  ye  do  ? 

Time  will  barely  suffer  me  to  allude,  in  the  briefest 
manner,  to  that  species  of  religious  effort  which  has 
given  occasion  to  this  address.  You  cannot,  however, 
have  failed  to  observe,  that  if  ever  the  Gospel  is 
universally  to  prevail,  it  is  by  some  such  means  as 
this,  under  God,  that  its  triumph  will  be  achieved. 
By  furnishing  employment  for  talent  of  every  descrip- 
tion, the  Sabbath  School  multiplies,  almost  indefinitely, 
the  amount  of  benevolent  effort,  and  awakens  through- 
out every  class  of  society  the  dormant  spirit  of  Chris- 
tian philanthropy.  It  renders  every  teacher  a  student 
of  the  Bible ;  and  thus,  in  the  most  interesting  manner, 
brings  divine  truth  into  immediate  contact  with  the 
understanding  and  the  conscience.  All  this  it  does 
to  the  teacher.  But,  beside  all  this,  the  Sabbath 
School  is  imbuing  what  will,  twenty  years  hence,  be 
the  active  population  of  this  country,  with  the  princi- 
ples of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  It  is  teaching 
that  class  of  the  community,  into  whose  hands  so  soon 
the  destinies  of  this  country  will  fall,  the  precepts  of 
inviolable  justice,  and  eternal  truth.     But  more  than 


RELIGIOUS     EFFORT.  105 

all,  it  is  implanting  in  the  bosoms  of  millions  of  im- 
mortal souls,  "  that  knowledge  which  is  able  to  make 
them  wise  unto  salvation,  througli  the  faith  that  is  in 
Christ  Jesus."  How  transcendently  glorious  are  the 
privileges  before  us  !  Who  will  not  embark  in  this 
holy  enterprise  ? 

One  remark  more,  and  I  have  done.  I  behold  be- 
fore me,  the  congregated  wisdom  of  a  most  illustrious 
branch  of  the  Christian  church.*  We  are  assembled 
in  the  midst  of  a  city,  renowned  throughout  the  world 
for  its  deeds  of  mercy.  The  effects  of  our  decisions 
may  be  felt  in  the  remotest  hamlet  in  the  land.  To 
us  is  offered  the  high  honor  of  commencing  this  work, 
in  a  manner  that  shall  give  the  cheering  promise 
of  its  successful  completion  ;  and  of  awakening  this 
new  world  to  welcome  the  6rst  beams  of  the  Sun  of 
Righteousness. 

Men,  Brethren,  and  Fathers  !  suffer  me,  in  the 
name  of  the  omniscient  Saviour,  to  ask,  what  will  you 
do  ?  Let  every  minister  of  the  cross  here  ask  himself, 
why,  even  during  my  own  life  time,  should  not  the 
millennium  commence  in  my  congregation }  Here 
then,  on  the  altar  of  God,  let  us  offer  ourselves  up 
anew,  and  in  the  strength  of  Christ  resolve,  that  we 
will  henceforward  live  with  direct  reference  to  the 
immediate  coming  of  his  kingdom.  Professional  nien, 
before  you  rest  to-night,  will  ye  dedicate  that  intellect, 
w^ith  Avhich  God  has  endowed  you,  with  all  the  means 
of  influence  which  it  can  command,  to  the  service  of 
your  Redeemer?     Men  of  wealth,   as  ye  retire  from 

*  The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States,  was  then  in  session  in  Philadelphia. 

15 


166  RELIGIOUS    EFFORT. 

this  place,  will  ye  collect  the  title  deeds  of  that 
property,  which  Providence  hath  lent  you,  and  write 
upon  them  all,  "  Holiness  to  the  Lord  ?"  A  thousand 
times  have  we  said  that  we  would  do  all  this.  Let 
the  Spirit  witness  with  our  spirits,  that  we  do  it  now, 
in  view  of  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ.  Christian 
men  and  women,  in  the  Sabbath  School,  in  the  Bible 
Class,  and  by  the  use  of  all  the  means  which  God  has 
placed  in  our  power,  let  us  labor  to  bring  this  world 
into  immediate  subjection  to  the  Redeemer  —  or  let 
us  cease  to  pray  "Thy  kingdom  come."  May  God 
enable  us  to  act  worthily :  and  to  his  name  shall  be 
the  glory  in  Christ.     Amen. 


MORAL     EFFICACY 


DOCTRINE  OF  THE  ATONEMENT. 


ROMANS   VIII.  3,  4. 

FOR  WHAT  THE  LAW  COULD  NOT  DO,  IN  THAT  IT  WAS 
WEAK  THROUGH  THE  FLESH,  GOD  SENDING  HIS  OWN  SON 
IN  THE  LIKENESS  OF  SINFUL  FLESH,  AND  FOR  SIN,  CON- 
DEMNED SIN  IN  THE  FLESH  ;  THAT  THE  RIGHTEOUSNESS 
OF  THE  LAW  MIGHT  BE  FULFILLED  IN  US,  WHO  WALK 
NOT   AFTER    THE    FLESH,    BUT    AFTER    THE    SPIRIT. 

Without  detaining  you,  my  brethren,  by  a  formal 
introduction,  I  remark,  at  once,  that  my  object  in 
this  discourse  is  tvA-o-fold.  I  shall  endeavor,  first,  to 
illustrate  the  meaning  of  the  text ;  and,  secondly,  to 
exhibit  some  of  its  applications  to  our  belief  and  to 
our  practice. 

I.  I  shall  endeavor  to  illustrate  the  meaning  of 
the  text.  In  order  to  do  this  with  the  greater  perspi- 
cuity, it  will  be  convenient  to  consider,  1.  What  it  is 
that  the  law  could  not  do  ;  2.  The  reason  why  the 
law  could  not  do  it ;  3.  The  remedy  suggested  j  and 
4.  The  result  of  the  application  of  that  remedy. 


168  THE     MORAL     EFFICACY 

1.  What  is  it  that  "the  law  could  not  do?"  The 
meaning  of  this  phrase  is,  I  think,  evident  from  the 
latter  part  of  the  passage.  We  are  informed  that 
"  God  sent  his  Son"  to  do  "  what  the  law  could  not 
do  ;"  that  is,  "  condemn  or  destroy  the  power  of  sin, 
that  the  righteousness  of  the  law  might  be  fulfilled  in 
us."  By  the  term  "  righteousness  of  the  law"  here, 
the  same,  I  suppose,  is  meant  as  in  the  twenty-sixth 
verse  of  the  second  chapter  of  this  epistle,  where,  it  is 
said,  "  if  the  uncircumcision  keep  the  righteousness  of 
the  law,  shall  not  his  uncircumcision  be  counted  for 
circumcision."  Here,  the  words  "righteousness  of  the 
law"  mean  "the  righteous  precepts  of  the  law,"  so  that 
the  meaning  is,  "  if  the  Gentiles  keep  the  righteous 
precepts  of  the  law,  shall  they  not  be  as  favorably  es- 
teemed of  God  as  if  thev  were  Jews  ?"  So,  in  the 
present  instance,  I  suppose  the  words,  "  that  the 
righteousness  of  the  law  might  be  fulfilled  in  us,"  to 
mean  "  that  we  might  keep  or  fulfil  the  righteous 
precepts  of  the  law."  What  the  law  could  not  do, 
therefore,  is  "  to  enable  us  to  keep  its  own  righteous 
precepts."  This  is  what  the  text  represents  us  as  in 
some  sense  enabled  to  do  by  the  Gospel.  That  this 
is  the  meaning  indicated  by  the  context,  will  also  be 
evident  from  the  next  consideration. 

2.  What  is  the  reason  why  the  law  could  not  en- 
able us  to  keep  its  own  righteous  precepts  ?  The 
apostle  answers,  "It  was  weak  through  the  flesh." 
Let  us  proceed  to  examine  this  affirmation. 

Every  man,  who  has  reflected  at  all  upon  the  work- 
ings of  his  own  moral  nature,  must  be  conscious  of 
the   existence  of  a  faculty  within  him,  which  distin- 


OF    THE     ATONEMENT.  16 

guishes,  more  or  less  perfectly,    between    right  and 
wrong   in   human   action ;    and  which  authoritatively 
prompts  to  the  doing  of  the  one,  and  dissuades  from 
the  doing  of  the  other.     It  is  what  is  frequently  called 
the  moral  sense  or  natural  conscience,  and  the  apostle 
frequently  refers  to  it  as  instigating  the  heathen  in  the 
first  chapter  of  his  Epistle  to  the  Romans.     Again, 
every  man  must  have  had  innumerable  occasions  to 
observe  that   this    conscience,  thus  dictating  to  him 
his  obligation  to  obey  the  law  of  God,  is  opposed  by 
the  appetites  and  passions  of  the  human  heart.     These 
two  contrary  principles  are  referred  to  in  the  preced- 
ing   chapter,    under    different   names.     The    natural 
conscience  is  called   "the  inner  man,"    "the  law  of 
ray  mind,"  "I,"  or  "I  myself."     Our  corrupt  appe- 
tites  and   passions  are  termed    "  sin,"    "  the  law   of 
sin,"  "the   law   in  my   members,"  and,    sometimes, 
as  in  this  case,  "  the  flesh."     Now  the  apostle  asserts 
that  in  the  present  state  of  human  nature,  while  con- 
science, in  coincidence  with  the  law  of  God,  com- 
'  mands  one  thing,  and  our  corrupt  propensities,  in  op- 
position to  the  law  of  God,  command  another  thing, 
we,  that  is,  mankind,  all  men,  obey  our  passions,  and 
disobey  God.     To  use  his  own  language,  "  The  law 
of  sin  that  is  in  our  members,  wars  against  the  law 
of  our  minds,  and  brings  us  into  captivity  to  the  law 
of  sin  that  is  in  our  members."     This  ascendency  of 
our  corrupt  propensities  over  our  conscience  becomes 
habitual  and  established,  so  that  we  go  on,  from  day 
to  day  and  from  year  to  year,  doing  what  we  know 
we  ought  not  to   do,  and  leaving  undone    what  we 
know  we  ought  to  do.     We  have  no  disposition  to 
15* 


170  THE    MORAL    EFFICACY 

obey  the  law  of  God,  and  hence,  so  far  as  obedience 
to  that  law  and  respect  for  the  authority  of  the  Law- 
giver are  concerned,  we  are,  in  the  language  of  the 
Scripture,  "dead  in  trespasses  and  sins;"  that  is,  we 
are,  by  nature,  in  no  wise  animated  by  the  spirit  of 
obedience. 

Now  the  apostle  declares  that  such  being  the  moral 
character  of  man  by  nature,  the  law  being  thus 
rendered  weak,  that  is,  ineifectual  by  the  flesh,  it  is 
unable  to  produce  in  us  obedience;  it  has  no  power 
to  overcome  the  ungovernable  appetites  and  passions 
of  the  human  heart.  For,  as  you  may  observe,  the 
case  stood  exactly  thus.  The  man  admits  the  holi- 
ness of  the  law,  he  acknowledges  that  he  ought  to 
obey  it,  he  knows  the  nature  of  the  penalty,  and  is 
aware  that  he  is  in  danger  of  suffering  it,  but  still  he 
will  not  obey.  ,  He  is  willing  to  risk  all,  rather  than 
relinquish  the  pleasures  of  sin.  And  such  does  the 
Bible  declare  to  be  the  state  of  all  men  by  nature. 
Tiiey  know  their  duty,  but  they  do  it  not. 

In  such  a  case  as  this,  what  can  the  law  do  ?  It 
can  make  known  the  will  of  God,  but  the  sinner  has 
already  known  and  has  resolved  to  resist  it.  It  can 
reveal  the  terrors  of  the  penalty,  but  the  sinner  has 
determined  to  enjoy  the  pleasures  of  sin,  although  it 
cost  his  eternal  ruin.  What  effect  could  civil  law 
have  upon  a  man  who  had  deliberately  resolved  to 
disobey,  all  the  penalty  to  the  contrary  notwithstand- 
ing ?  The  law  would  here  be  weak  through  the  flesh, 
that  is,  through,  or  in  consequence  of,  or  in  compari- 
son with,  the  power  of  his  corruptions.  Besides,  God 
requires  not  merely  the  sinner's  doings,  but  the  sin- 


OF    THE    ATONEMEx\T.  171 

ner's  love.  The  terrors  of  the  law  can  never  awaken 
love.  They  can  never  touch  the  sinner's  heart. 
They  can  never  implant  any  new  principle,  and,  with- 
out a  new  principle,  there  can  be  no  obedience. 
Here  then,  again,  is  the  law  weak  through  the  flesh, 
and  so  far  as  the  law  is  concerned,  the  state  of  man 
is  hopeless. 

3.  We  proceed  to  consider  the  remedy  spoken  of 
in  the  text.  "  God  sent  his  own  Son  in  the  likeness 
of  sinful  flesh,  and  for  sin  condemned  sin  in  the 
flesh."  The  term,  "likeness  of  sinful  flesh,"  means, 
"  the  form  of  sinful  human  nature."  The  phrase 
"  for  sin  "  is  a  contraction  for  that  of  "  offering  for 
sin."  We  find  the  same  expression  used  in  Psalm 
40  :  6,  and  quoted  by  St.  Paul,  Hebrews  10  :  G.  "In 
burnt  offerings  and  offerings  for  sin,  Thou  hast  no 
pleasure."  The  remedy,  then,  for  our  hopeless  case 
is,  that  God  has  sent  his  Son,  in  the  likeness  of  sinful 
human  nature,  as  an  offering  for  sin. 

It  is  here  proper  to  remark  an  important  distinction 
in  the  scriptural  representations  of  this  subject.  The 
Bible,  if  I  have  not  mistaken  its  meaning,  speaks  of 
the  sacrifice  of  Christ  as  designed  to  have  a  two-fold 
effect.  First,  it  is  revealed  to  us  as  a  propitiation,  or 
as  that  which  renders  it  consistent  with  justice  that 
God  should  be  propitious  to  sinners  ;  as  that  which 
removes  the  obstacles,  which  on  the  part  of  Divine 
holiness  existed  to  our  pardon.  In  this  view,  Christ 
is  spoken  of  as  "the  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away 
the  sins  of  the  world,"  as  "  the  Lamb  slain  from  the 
foundation  of  the  world,"  as  "  He  who  died  for  our 
sins,"  and   "  He   by  whose  stripes  we  are  healed." 


172  THE     MORAL    EFFICACY 

But  I  think  that  the  offering  up  of  Christ  is  also  pre- 
sented in  another  light,  namely,  as  having  special  ref- 
erence, not  to  God,  but  to  man  ;  and  as  distinctly 
adapted  to  transform  man  into  new  obedience.  Man 
is  represented  as  alienated  in  his  affections  from  God, 
and  his  moral  powers  are  declared  to  be  enfeebled 
and  utterly  enslaved  by  his  sinful  propensities.  There 
was  needed  some  manifestation  on  the  part  of  God, 
not  of  wrath,  that  could  not  do  it,  but  of  love,  to 
awaken  a  correspondent  emotion  on  the  part  of  man. 
There  was  needed  some  moral  exhibition  which  should 
bear  directly  upon  the  conscience,  which,  appealing 
to  every  sentiment  of  gratitude,  should  call  into  new 
life  man's  moral  powers,  and  which,  disenthralling 
them  from  the  bondage  in  which  they  had  been  held, 
should  give  them  a  victory  over  the  sin  that  dwelleth 
in  him.  Now,  this  is  precisely  what  is  done  by  the 
offering  up  of  Christ.  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he 
gave  his  only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth 
in  Him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life. 
Thus  it  is  that  Christ  crucified,  though  to  the  Jews  a 
stumbling  block,  and  to  the  Greeks  foolishness,  is  yet 
to  them  that  believe,  Christ  the  power  of  God,  and 
Christ  the  wisdom  of  God.  Hence  is  the  cross  of 
Christ  so  often  spoken  of  as  the  grand  means  both  of 
converting  and  of  sanctifying  the  world.  Thus  you 
see  how  the  death  of  Christ  is  the  grand  centre  of  the 
whole  system,  the  only  means  whereby  the  law  of 
God  could  be  magnified,  the  only  means  by  which 
the  enmity  of  our  hearts  can  be  slain. 

It  is  to  this  second  design  of  the   death  of  Christ, 
that  I  suppose  the  apostle  to  allude  in  the  words  of  the 


OF    THE     ATONEMENT.  173 

text.  In  the  third  and  fourth  chapters  of  this  epistle, 
he  had  abundantly  shown  that  the  death  of  Christ  is 
the  only  meritorious  cause  of  our  justification  before 
God.  He  here  speaks  of  this  event  as  the  means  of 
our  personal  delivery  from  the  poiver  of  sin.  This, 
then,  is  the  moral  remedy  wliich  the  text  presents  for 
our  helpless  and  hopeless  state  by  nature. 

4.  The  text  speaks  of  the  effects  of  the  application 
of  this  remedy,  "  to  condemn  sin  in  the  flesh,  that  the 
righteousness  of  the  law  might  be  fulfilled  in  us."  By 
"  condemning  sin  in  the  flesh,"  is  meant  destroying 
the  power  of  our  sinful  propensities  over  us.  I  have 
already  spoken  of  the  power  of  the  flesh,  that  is,  of 
the  dominion,  which  by  nature  our  lusts  and  appetites 
exercise  over  the  moral  powers  of  the  soul.  Now, 
when  a  manifestation  is  made  to  a  man  of  the  love  of 
God  in  the  sacrifice  of  Christ,  a  new  energy  is  diffused 
through  all  his  moral  powers  ;  he  bursts  loose  from  the 
fetters  which  bound  him,  saying,  what  fruit  have  we 
in  those  things  whereof  we  are  now  ashamed,  for  the 
end  of  these  things  is  death  ?  And  thus,  the  power  of 
sin  over  us  being  broken,  and  it  having  no  more  the 
dominion  over  us  that  it  once  had,  but  the  dominion 
being  transferred  to  our  new  man,  we  are  created  in 
righteousness  and  true  holiness.  Thus,  walking,  not 
in  obedience  to  the  flesh,  but  to  the  Spirit,  we  are 
enabled  to  fulfil  the  righteous  precepls  of  the  law,  in 
a  manner  such  as,  by  all  the  terrors  of  the  law,  we 
never  could  have  been  made  to  do. 

When,  however,  I  thus  speak  of  a  Christian's  fulfil- 
ment of  the  law,  1  do  not  speak  of  a  sinless  fulfilment 
of  it.     1  do,  however,  speak  of  an  actual,  visible  pre- 


174  THE    MORAL     EFFICACY 

dominance  of  the  disposition  to  obey  the  law  of  God, 
over  the  disposition  to  obey  our  sinful  passions  and 
appetites.  The  Bible  always  supposes  the  best  per- 
sonal righteousness  of  good  men  to  be  imperfect,  both 
from  intellectual  darkness  and  moral  frailty.  It  views 
pious  men  as  liable  to  sin,  as  frequently  sinning,  and 
as  at  all  times  needing  the  guardian  influences  of  the 
-Holy  Spirit.  But,  notwithstanding  all  this,  it  does 
steadfastly  assert,  that  the  disposition  to  obey  God  is 
the  predominating  principle  in  a  Christian  man. 
Know  ye  not,  that  to  whom  ye  yield  yourselves  ser- 
vants to  obey,  his  servants  ye  are  whom  ye  obey, 
whether  of  sin  unto  death,  or  of  obedience  unto  righ- 
teousness ?  And  again  saith  the  apostle  in  the  words 
succeeding  those  of  the  text.  For  they  that  are  after 
the  flesh  do  mind,  that  is,  affect,  desire,  are  pleased  tvith, 
the  things  of  the  flesh  ;  and  they  that  are  after  the 
Spirit,  the  things  of  the  Spirit. 

It  is  scarcely  necessary  here  to  add,  that  I  speak  of 
this  obedience,  neither  as  a  meritorious  cause  of  justi- 
fication, nor  as  any  cause  of  justification  whatever. 
It  is  in  the  Scriptures  abundantly  declared,  as  I  have 
before  remarked,  that  the  death  of  Christ  is  the  only 
cause  of  our  justification.  I  speak  of  it  and  of  the 
necessity  of  it  to  our  salvation,  as  a  fact  which  God  has 
revealed,  without  in  this  place  connecting  it  with  any 
thing  else.  The  disposition  to  obey  the  will  of  God,  so 
far  as  he  knows  it,  is  the  controlling  disposition  of  a 
Christian.  In  this  sense,  therefore,  is  the  righteousness 
of  the  law  fulfilled  in  him.  And  the  apostle  abundantly 
shows,  in  the  sixth  chapter  of  this  epistle,  that,  if  this 
be  not  the  case  with  us,  we  are  no  Christians. 


OF    THE    ATONEMENT.  175 

II.  Some  important  views  of  divine  truth  seem 
intimately  connected  with  the  preceding  discussion. 
To  these,  permit  me,  in  the  second  place,  to  direct 
your  attention. 

1.  The  sentiment  of  the  text  presents  us  with  the 
striking  contrast  between  the  condition  of  the  race  of 
man  under  the  law  and  his  condition  under  the  Gospel. 

The  law  reveals  the  will  of  God,  with  its  reward 
and  its  penalty.  Upon  every  one  who  obeyed  it,  it 
would  have  conferred  an  unalterable  title  to  the  favor 
of  God.  But  having  been  broken,  as  we  have  shown, 
and  being,  from  the  very  nature  of  the  Lawgiver,  im- 
mutable, it  could  now  do  no  more  than  premonish  us 
of  the  wrath  to  come.  And  yet  more,  in  consequence 
of  breaking  it,  an  effect  is  produced  upon  our  own 
moral  nature.  A  disposition  to  break  it  habitually, 
and  a  love  for  what  it  forbids,  have  obtained  a  fatal 
ascendency  over  us.  The  very  fountain  of  our  obe- 
dience has  thus  become  corrupt.  We  love  sin,  and 
we  do  not  love  God.  The  law  therefore  can  do  noth- 
ing but  foretell  our  doom.  Now,  we  know  that  what 
things  soever  the  law  saith,  it  saith  to  those  that  are 
under  the  law,  that  every  mouth  may  be  stopped,  and 
all  the  world  may  become  guilty  before  God.  There- 
fore, by  the  deeds  of  the  law  shall  no -flesh  be  justified 
in  His  sight :  for  by  the  law  is  the  knowledge  of  sin. 
Considered  in  respect  to  the  law,  therefore,  there  re- 
mained for  our  race  nothing  but  the  fearful  looking 
for  of  judgment,  and  of  fiery  indignation,  which  must 
devour  the  adversary.  Thus  are  we  shut  up  unto 
the  faith. 

Now,  the  Gospel  presents  the  only  way  of  escape 


176  THE     MORAL    EFFICACY 

for  US  in  this  otlierwise  hopeless  case.  It  exhibits 
a  provision  made  to  meet  both  of  these  exigencies. 
In  the  first  place,  we  are  assured  that,  by  the  sacrifice 
of  Christ,  the  law  is  magnified  and  made  honorable. 
God  can  now  be  just,  and  the  justifier  of  him  that  be- 
lieveth.  But  were  this  all,  the  work  would  still  be 
imperfect.  Of  what  use  would  be  pardon  to  one  still 
under  the  dominion  of  sin,  and  the  slave  of  every 
guilty  passion  and  unholy  lust.  There  is  still  a  neces- 
sity for  some  provision  which  shall  awaken  man  to 
righteousness,  and  deliver  him  from  the  thraldom  of 
his  sinful  propensities.  And,  behold,  all  this  is  done 
in  the  Gospel.  The  glorious  manifestation  of  his  love 
to  man,  which  God  has  made  in  the  atonement  by 
Jesus  Christ,  when  beheld  by  faith,  that  is,  when  con- 
templated exactly  as  it  is,  subdues  the  rebellious  spirit 
and  softens  the  heart  into  contrition.  Against  such 
love  as  this,  when  seen  exactly  as  it  is,  the  man  can 
hold  out  no  longer.  For  the  first  time  in  his  life,  he 
feels  that  he  does  not  want  to  sin  any  more  against 
such  infinite  goodness,  and  compassion,  and  holiness. 
The  breath  of  spiritual  life  is  breathed  into  him.  He 
puts  forth  the  first  successful  resistance  to  the  sin  that 
dwelleth  in  him.  He  is  made  free  from  sin,  and  is 
become  the  servant  of  God.  Henceforth,  he  has  his 
fruit  unto  holiness,  and  the  end  everlasting  life.  If 
any  man  be  in  Christ,  he  is  a  new  creature  ;  old  things 
are  passed  away,  behold,  all  things  are  become  new. 
Let  it  not  be  said  that  by  these  remarks  we  exclude 
the  necessity  of  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
Exactly  the  contrary.  The  Scriptures  represent  the 
Holy  Spirit  as  the  efficient  agent  of  every  thing  good 


OF    THE    ATONEMENT.  177 

within  us,  and  they  also  refer  us  to  the  means  by 
which  this  agency  is  accomplished.  Thus  saith  the 
Saviour,  Sanctify  them  by  thy  truth.  It  is  said,  He, 
that  is,  the  Comforter,  shall  take  of  the  things  of 
mine,  and  show  them  unto  you.  Now  it  is  these  very 
things  of  Christ,  specially  the  truth  of  his  atonement 
for  sin,  and  of  pardon  through  his  sacrifice,  which  the 
Holy  Spirit  uses,  as  the  means  of  working  a  renewing 
and  sanctifying  effect  upon  the  soul. 

You  see,  then,  that,  under  the  law,  our  whole  race 
was  doomed  to  unmitigated  wrath  ;  for  it  is  written, 
cursed  is  he  that  continueth  not  in  all  the  things  writ- 
ten in  the  book  of  the  law  to  do  them.  On  the  con- 
trary, the  Gospel  proclaims  that  the  law  is  now 
magnified  and  made  honorable,  and  to  our  whole  race 
it  declares  that,  though  all  have  sinned  and  come  short 
of  the  glory  of  God,  yet  we  may  now  all  be  justified 
freely  by  his  grace,  through  the  redemption  that  is  in 
Christ  Jesus.  The  law  was  utterly  unable  to  create 
within  us  any  power  either  to  obey  its  precepts,  or  to 
gain  a  victory  over  the  sin  that  had  enslaved  us. 
Hence,  under  the  law  we  were  lying  in  utter  moral 
helplessness,  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins.  The  Gos- 
pel, on  the  contrary,  spreads  before  the  whole  human 
race  the  sovereign  remedy  for  their  disease.  As 
jNIoses  lifted  up  the  serpent  in  the  wilderness,  so  is 
the  Son  of  Man  lifted  up,  that  whosoever  believeth  in 
him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life.  The 
very  fact  which  it  reveals,  when  suitably  contemplated, 
infuses  into  tlie  soul  a  moral  vigor  by  which  it  rises 
superior  to  the  thraldom  of  its  lusts,  and  stands  forth 
in  all  the  loveliness  and  all  the  dignity  of  a  new 
16 


178  THE    MORAL    EFFICACY 

creature  in  Christ  Jesns.  If  the  Son  shall  make  yoii; 
free,  ye  shall  be  free  indeed. 

You  see,  then,  how  emphatically  is  it  true  that  all 
things  are  ready.  Salvation  is  now  as  hee  to  the 
human  race  as  condemnation.  If  any  man  perish 
now,  he  has  no  one  to  blame  but  himself.  The 
throne  of  God  is  now  a  mercy  seat.  God  is  recon- 
ciling the  world  unto  himself,  not  imputing  their  tres- 
passes unto  them.  I  Jesus  have  sent  mine  angel  to 
testify  unto  you  these  things  in  the  churches.  I  am 
the  root  and  offspring  of  David,  and  the  bright  and 
morning  star.  And  the  Spirit  and  the  bride  say,  come. 
And  let  him  that  heareth  say,  come.  And  let  him 
that  is  athirst  come.  And  whosoever  will,  let  him 
come  and  take  of  the  water  of  life  freely. 

I  cannot  conclude  this  topic  of  the  discourse  with- 
out one  other  remark.  From  what  has  been  said,  I 
think  it  must  be  already  obvious  that  all  this  change  in 
the  nature  of  our  relations  with  God  ;  all  this  transition 
from  a  state  of  hopeless  condemnation,  to  a  state  in 
which  reconciliation  with  God  is  full,  free  and  abun- 
dant, all  this  possibility  of  pardon  and  sanctification 
comes  through  the  death,  sufferings  and  mediation  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  I  have  mentioned  the  condi- 
tion in  which  the  Bible  represents  us  to  be,  considered 
simply  in  relation  to  the  law.  Now,  the  race  of  man 
either  is  in  this  state  of  helpless  sin  and  condemnation, 
or  it  is  not.  If  it  be,  then  there  is  no  hope  for  any  of 
our  race,  and  nothing  awaits  us  but  the  blackness  of 
darkness  forever.  But  if  the  race  of  man  be  not  in 
this  state  of  helpless  condemnation,  if  there  be  any 
way  of  salvation  for  us  which  does  not  depend  upon 


OF    THE     ATONEMENT.  179 

the  perfection  of  our  own  righteousness,  whence  has 
arisen  ihe  change?  The  attributes  of  God  have  not 
fahered.  The  law  of  God  has  not  been  abrogated. 
The  character  of  sin  has  not  changed.  No  other 
event  but  the  sacrifice  of  Christ  has  occurred,  which 
could  have  affected  our  relations  with  God.  All 
things  else  remain  as  they  were  from'  the  beginning. 
Here  then  is  the  only  hope  of  ruined,  lost  man.  If 
God  have  not  sent  his  Son  as  a  sin  offering,  the  con- 
dition of  our  race  is  utterly  and  absolutely  hopeless. 
But  it  is  a  faithful  saying  and  worthy  of  all  acceptation, 
that  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners. 
God  hath  set  forth  Christ  Jesus  to  be  a  propitiation, 
through  faith  in  his  blood,  to  declare  his  righteousness 
(clemency)  in  the  remission  of  sins  that  are  past,  through 
the  forbearance  of  God,  to  declare,  I  say,  at  this  time, 
his  righteousness,  that  He  might  be  just  and  thejustifier 
of  him  that  believeth  in  Jesus. 

Secondly.  The  sentiment  of  the  text  and  the 
doctrines  connected  with  it,  illustrate,  with  sufficient 
clearness,  the  distinction  between  preaching  the  law 
and  preaching  the  Gospel. 

To  preach  the  law  is  to  proclaim  the  rule  which 
God  has  given  for  our  conduct,  with  its  reward  and  its 
penalty.  And  it  matters  not  in  what  manner  this  is 
done;  if  the  precept  alone  be  the  burden  of  our 
preaching,  we  are  ministers  of  the  law.  We  may  set 
it  forth  enforced  by  all  the  terrors  of  the  eternal 
judgment,  or  by  the  milder  motives  derived  from 
present  interest  and  cultivated  taste  ;  we  may  sternly 
expound  the  immutable  moral  precept,  or  we  may 
eloquently  descant  upon  its  philosophy,  and  exhibit  its 


180  THE    MORAL    EFFICACY 

coincidence  v/ith  the  universe  around  us  ;  from  amid 
the  thunderings  and  lightnings  of  Sinai,  we  may  utter 
the  commandments  of  Moses,  or  from  the  top  of  OHvet, 
repeat  the  sermon  of  Jesus  Christ ;  if  the  character- 
istic trait  of  our  preaching  be  merely  the  practice  of 
the  precept,  we  are  strictly  and  truly  ministers  of  the 
law.  All  this  might  have  been  done,  and  done  equally 
well,  had  Jesus  Christ  never  appeared  to  do  away  sin 
by  the  sacrifice  of  himself. 

On  the  contrary,  the  characteristic  trait  of  the 
preaching  of  the  Gospel  consists,  not  in  merely  in- 
forming us  of  our  danger,  but  in  making  this  informa- 
tion subsidiary  to  an  exhibition  of  the  great  plan  of 
salvation  by  Christ.  And  yet  more,  it  not  only  in- 
forms us  what  we  must  do,  it  also  habitually  presents 
before  us  that  stupendous  exhibition  of  the  love  of 
God,  which  is  specially  designed  to  create  within 
us  a  desire  to  obey.  To  preach  the  Gospel  is 
not  merely  to  offer  to  every  creature  the  salva- 
tion which  Christ  has  purchased,  but  also  to  present 
the  love  of  God  in  sending  his  Son,  and  the  love  of 
Christ  in  dying  for  us,  and  the  astonishing  benefits 
which  he  offers  to  confer  upon  us,  as  well  as  the  awful 
condemnation  from  which  he  offers  to  rescue  us,  as 
the  motives  which  should  urge  us  to  accept  of  this 
salvation.  Unless  we  do  this,  we  may  be  skilful 
expounders  of  the  law,  we  may  be  good  ethical  phi- 
losophers, but,  are  we  preachers  of  the  Gospel  ? 

Nor  let  it  be  said  that,  by  thus  preaching  the  Gos- 
pel, we  set  aside  the  law  and  open  the  door  to  licen- 
tiousness. It  is  not  so,  if  we  preach  the  Gospel  as 
Paul  preached    it.     No  one   ever  more  strenuously 


OF    THE    ATOXEMEiVT.  181 

asserted  ilie  doctrine  of  justification  through  the  merits 
of  anotiier ;  and  surely  no  one  more  solemnly  or  more 
intrepidly  proclaimed  the  absolute  necessity  of  personal 
holiness  to  every  one  who  hoped  to  be  justi6ed. 
Besides,  the  law  may  evidently  be  preached  without 
preaching  the  Gospel ;  but  the  reverse  of  this  is  not 
true.  The  law  makes  a  part  of  the  Gospel,  but  the 
Gospel  makes  no  part  of  the  law.  The  Gospel  tells 
us  how  we  may  be  saved  from  the  curse  of  the  law ; 
it  must,  therefore,  tell  us  what  that  curse  is,  and  what 
will  be  the  consequences  if  we  are  not  saved  from  it. 
You  may  tell  a  man  of  his  danger,  without  telling  him 
how  to  avoid  it;  but  you  can  scarcely  tell  him  how  to 
avoid  a  danger,  without  telling  him  what  the  danger  is. 

And  thirdly.  Hence  you  see  why  the  ministers  of 
Christ  should  be  preachers  of  the  Gospel,  in  distinction 
from  being  preachers  of  the  law.  1st.  Christ  has  not 
commissioned  us  as  preachers  of  the  law,  but  as 
preachers  of  the  Gospel.  2d.  Only  by  preaching  the 
Gospel  can  we  hope  to  produce  the  great  end  which 
our  ministry  has  in  view. 

1.  Christ  has  not  commissioned  us  as  preachers  of 
the  law,  but  as  preachers  of  the  Gospel.  The  law 
has  but  two  announcements.  He  that  doeth  these  things 
shall  live  by  them;  and.  Cursed  is  every  man  that  contin- 
ueth  not  in  all  things  written  in  the  book  of  the  law  to 
do  them.  The  righteousness  that  is  of  faith,  on  the 
contrary,  speaketh  on  this  wise;  the  word  is  nigh  thee, 
even  in  thy  mouth  and  in  thy  heart,  that  if  thou  shalt 
confess  with  thy  mouth  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  shalt  he- 
lieve  in  thine  heart  that  God  hath  raised  him  fiom  the 
dead,  ihou  shalt  be  saved.  For  the  Scripture  sailh, 
16* 


182  THE     MORAL    EFFICACY 

whosoevej-  beUeveth  on  him  shall  not  be  ashamed.  And 
thus,  in  the  words  of  oni-  ascending  Redeemer,  we  are 
commissioned.  Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach 
the  Gospel  to  every  creature.  He  that  believeth  and 
is  baptized  shall  be  saved,  he  that  believeth  not  shall 
be  damned.  Now  then,  said  the  apostle,  we  are  am- 
bassadors for  Christ,  as  though  God  did  beseech  you 
by  us,  we  pray  you,  in  Christ's  stead,  be  ye  reconciled  ■ 
unto  God.  Such,  then,  being  our  glorious  privilege, 
such  our  message  of  surpassing  mercy,  shall  we  ex- 
change the  ministration  of  the  Spirit  for  the  ministration 
of  death;  the  ministration  of  righteousness,  (clemency) 
for  the  ministration  of  condemnation. 

2.  As  I  have  said,  nothing  but  the  preaching  of 
the  Gospel  can  accomplish  the  object  which  the  min- 
ister of  Christ  has  in  view. 

The  object  of  the  teacher  of  religion  is,  by  the  pro- 
duction of  a  moral  change  and  by  the  cultivation  of 
holiness  in  the  soul,  to  prepare  men  for  heaven. 
These  effects  will  be  produced,  as  we  awaken  or 
increase  in  men,  hatred  to  sin,  and  love  to  God. 

Hatred  to  sin.  The  law  can  do  no  more  than  pro- 
claim the  guilt  and  set  before  us  the  penalty  of  trans- 
gression. It  may  terrify  us  with  the  consequences  of 
sin,  but  it  can  work  no  change  in  the  affections.  It 
may  occasionally  restrain  us  from  the  commission  of 
sin,  but  it  has  no  power  to  render  sin  itself  odious; 
and,  until  this  be  done,  the  moral  nature  of  the  man  is 
unchanged.  The  Gospel,  on  the  contrary,  whilst  it 
asserts  that  the  law  is  holy  and  the  commandment 
holy,  and  just,  and  good,  presents  to  us  the  spectacle 
of  the  Son  of  God  offering  himself  up  as  a  propitiation 


OF    THE    ATONEMENT.  183 

for  our  sins.  It  tells  us  that  the  Word  who  was  ia 
the  beginning  with  God  ;  who  was  God,  without  whom 
was  not  any  thing  made  that  was  made,  assumed  our 
nature,  bore  our  infirmities,  received  the  stroke  that 
must  have  smitten  us  to  perdition,  and  thus  by  his  own 
blood  obtained  eternal  redemption  for  us.  Before, 
we  saw  the  evil  of  sin  only  in  the  terrors  of  the  penalty 
with  which  it  threatened  us  ;  now,  we  see  it  in  the 
fact,  that  nothing  less  than  such  an  atonen)ent,  and  by 
such  an  High  Priest,  could  have  rendered  our  ransom 
possible.  If  any  thing  can,  with  emphasis,  exhibit  to 
us  the  odiousness  of  sin,  it  is  the  spectacle  of  such  a 
Saviour  suftering,  that  sinners,  such  as  we,  might  hope 
for  pardon. 

Equally  powerful  is  the  Gospel,  in  awakening  and 
exciting  our  love  to  God.  The  law  reveals  Jehovah 
in  all  the  majesty,  but  also  in  all  the  terrors  of  justice. 
He  is  holy,  and  just,  and  good  ;  but  all  that  holiness, 
and  justice,  and  goodness  are  set  in  array  against  me, 
for  I  am  a  rebel  against  him.  The  Gospel,  on  the 
contrary,  represents  all  tliese  attributes  magnified, 
while,  as  a  returning  penitent,  I  may  be  pardoned. 
God  is  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself  by  Christ 
Jesus,  not  imputing  their  trespasses  unto  them.  It  is 
God,  the  King  eternal,  immortal  and  invisible,  having 
given  up  his  well  beloved  Son  unto  the  death  for  us; 
and  having  removed  every  obstacle  on  his  part  to  our 
pardon,  and  having  sent  his  Spirit  to  renew  and  sanctify 
us,  after  all  this,  humbling  himself  to  conform  to  our 
weakness,  to  use  our  language,  and  by  every  motive 
which  the  most  moving  tenderness  could  suggest, 
beseeching  us  to  accept  of  the  pardon  and  the  eternal 


184  THE    MORAL    EFFICACY 

life   which   He    had  so  dearly  purchased  for  us ;  and 

when  rejected,  insulted  and  despised,  again  and  again 

beseeching  us,  in  the  accents  of  the  most  affectionate 

endearment,  and  with  all  the  yearning  of  an  aggrieved 

parent,  saying  unto  us,  Return,  ye  backsliding  children, 

for  I  am   married  unto  you.     How  shall  I  give  thee 

up,   Ephraim,   how  shall  I  deliver  thee,  Israel,  how 

shall  I  make  thee  as  Admah,  how  shall  I  set  thee  as 

Zeboim  ?    Mine  heart  is  turned  within  me,  my  repent- 

ings   are   kindled   together.     Ah,   my  brethren,  it   is 

such  exhibitions   as  these  that  soften   the   heart  into 

contrition,  and  draw  out  the  soul  in  gratitude  to  God. 

When  all   this   is   contemplated  in  simple  verity,  not 

even  the  rebellious  spirit  of  man  can  withstand  it.     He 

is  melted  into  repentance.     He  cannot  any  more  sin 

against  such    holy,  aggrieved,    abused,    infinite    long 

suffering.     The    love   of  God   is  shed   abroad  in  his 

heart,   through   the   Holy  Ghost  that   is   given   him. 

Truly,   my   brethren,   the  moral  power  of  the  Bible 

resides  in  the  simple,   earnest,   affectionate  exhibition 

of  the  love  of  God  in  the  cross  of  Jesus  Christ.     To 

this  the  apostle  Paul  alludes,  in  his  memorable  prayer 

for  his  beloved  brethren  at  Ephesus.     For  this  cause, 

I  bow  my  knees  unto  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord 

Jesus  Christ,  of  whom  the  whole  family  in  heaven  and 

earth  is  named,  that  He  would  give  you,  according  to 

the  riches  of  his  glory,  to  be  strengthened  vi^ith  might 

by  his  Spirit  in  the  inner  man  ;  that  Christ  may  dwell 

in    your   hearts  by   faith,  that  ye,   being  rooted   and 

grounded  in  love,  may  be  able   to  comprehend,  with 

all  saints,  what  is  the  length,  and  the  breadth,  and  the 

depth,  and  the  height,  and  to  know  the  love  of  Christ 


OF    THE     ATONEMENT.  185 

that  passelh  knowledge,   that  ye  might  be  filled  with 
all  the  fullness  of  God. 

Not  only  is  it  thus  evident  from  the  nature  of 
the  human  mind,  that  the  exhibition  of  the  love  of 
God  in  the  sacrifice  of  Christ,  is  the  means  best 
adapted  to  produce  moral  transformation,  it  is  equally 
evident  from  the  New  Testament,  that  this  is  the  means 
specially  designed  by  God  for  this  very  purpose.  To 
establish  this  point,  a  very  few  passages  will  suffice. 

2  Cor.  5  :21.  For  he  hath  made  him  to  be  sin  (a 
sin  offering)  for  us,  who  himself  knew  no  sin,  that  we 
might  be  made  the  righteousness  of  God  (righteous 
before  God)  through  him. 

1  Peter,  2  :24.  Who  himself  bare  our  sins  in  his 
own  body  on  the  tree,  that  we,  being  dead  to  sin, 
should  live  unto  righteousness ;  by  whose  stripes  ye 
are  healed.  For  ye  were  as  sheep  going  astray,  but 
are  now  returned  unto  the  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of 
your  souls.  Col.  1  :  22,  23.  And  you  who  were  some- 
times alienated  and  enemies  in  your  mind  by  wicked 
works,  yet  now  hath  he  reconciled  in  the  body  of 
his  flesh  through  death  (by  dying  in  our  nature),  to 
present  you  holy  and  unblauieable  and  unreproveable  in 
his  sight.  Thus  also  in  the  words  of  the  text,  which 
I  will  give  here  in  their  natural  order,  that  the  sen- 
timent which  they  contain  may  be  more  clearly  seen. 
God  sent  his  Son,  in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh,  as  a 
sin  offering,  to  do  what  the  law  could  not  do  (inasmuch 
as  it  was  weak  through  the  flesh,)  that  is,  destroy  the 
power  of  sin  in  the  flesh,  so  that  we,  who  walk  not 
after  the  flesh  but  after  the  Spirit,  might  fulfil  the 
righteous  precepts  of  the  law. 


186  THE     MORAL     EFFICACY 

On  these  passages,  1  need  not  enlarge.  They 
however  present,  in  a  few  words,  what  the  Scriptures 
elsewhere  abundantly  confirm,  that  the  sacrifice  of 
Christ  is  the  great  cause,  not  only  of  our  justification, 
but  also  of  our  sanctification.  This,  then,  is  the  exhi- 
bition which  God  would  have  us  present  before  men, 
in  order  to  accomplish  his  most  merciful  purpose. 

Again,  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  or  of  pardon 
by  the  death  of  Christ,  is  the  means  which,  above 
every  other,  God  has  always  blest  for  accomplishing 
the  great  end  of  the  Christian  ministry. 

It  was  so  in  the  times  of  the  apostles.  You  all 
know  the  success  which  attended  their  ministry. 
Thousands  were  converted  by  the  preaching  of  a 
single  sermon.  Cities  and  Provinces  wexe  made 
obedient  to  the  faith,  until,  within  a  {e\Y  years  after 
the  death  of  Christ,  multitudes  of  converts  filled  every 
part  of  the  Roman  empire.  And  what  was  the  distin- 
guishing feature  of  their  preaching?  Repent,  said 
Peter,  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  and  be  baptized,  every 
one  of  you,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  for  the  re- 
mission of  sins,  for  the  promise  is  unto  you  and  your 
children,  and  to  all  that  are  afar  off.  But  let  the 
apostle  to  the  Gentiles  answer  for  the  rest.  We  preach 
Christ  crucified,  to  the  Jews  a  stumbling  block,  and 
to  the  Greeks  foolishness,  but  to  you  who  are  called, 
both  Jews  and  Greeks,  Christ  the  power  of  God  and 
Christ  the  wisdom  of  God.  Again,  saith  he,  I,  breth- 
ren, when  I  came  to  you,  came  not  with  excellency 
of  speech  or  of  wisdom,  declaring  unto  you  the  testi- 
mony of  God  ;  for  I  determined  not  to  know  any  thing 
among  you,  save   Jesus   Christ    and    him   crucified. 


OF     THE    ATOXEMEXT.  187 

Paul  was  an  erudite  man.  He  was  an  eloquent  man. 
He  was  a  most  acute  and  profound  logician.  Splendid 
opportunity  for  the  exercise  of  all  these  talents  might 
have  been  found,  in  enforcing  the  ethics  of  the  Gospel, 
and  from  them  he  might  have  brought  many  a  con- 
vincing demonstration  to  bear  upon  the  conscien- 
ces of  the  learned  and  accomplished  citizens  of 
Corinth.  And  more  than  this.  The  author  of  the 
epistle  to  the  Romans  was  formed  by  nature  to  cope 
with  the  ablest  of  the  Heathen  Philosophers.  In 
possession  of  the  superior  advantages  for  moral  reason- 
hig  which  Christianity  had  conferred  upon  him,  there 
was  not  one  of  them,  whom  in  the  fair  field  of  argu- 
ment, he  could  not  have  met  and  vanquished.  All 
this  he  could  have  done.  But  none  of  this  did  he  do. 
The  subject  of  his  preaching  was  not  even  Jesus 
Christ  in  his  meekness,  or  his  wisdom,  or  his  sublimity, 
or  his  eloquence,  but  it  was  Jesus  Christ  and  him 
crucified.  And  this  was  his  theme  every  where.  He 
was  full  of  it  on  every  occasion.  We  know  what  was 
the  effect  of  his  preaching  thus,  and  we  have  reason 
to  believe  that  his  success  would  have  been  very  differ- 
ent, had  that  preaching  been  different. 

Nor  has  the  case  altered  from  that  day  to  this. 
The  heart  of  man  is  still  the  same,  and  what  was  pow- 
erful to  affect  it  then,  will  be  powerful  to  affect  it  now. 
Whether  among  civilized  or  among  savage  men,  the 
result  has  been  every  where  the  same.  Whenever 
and  wherever  the  love  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus  has 
been  preached  in  simplicity  and  sincerity,  then  and 
there  have  been  produced  the  most  salutary  effects 
upon  the  moral  character  of  man.     I  know  not  how  I 


188  THE    MORAL    EFFICACY 

can  in  any  other  way  illustrate  this  remark  so  appro- 
priately, as  by  referring  to  the  experience  of  the 
Moravian  Missionaries,  as  it  has  been,  of  late,  elo- 
quently set  before  you  by  a  distinguished  clergyman* 
of  this  city. 

"  For  five  years  after  the  Moravian  Mission  to 
Greenland  was  established,  the  missionaries  confined 
themselves  to  teaching  the  heathen  the  '  being  and 
character  of  God,  the  creation  of  the  world,  the  fall 
of  man,  and  the  requirements  of  the  divine  law.'  And 
what  was  the  result  of  this  teaching,  after  it  had  been 
continued  with  an  assiduity,  fidelity  and  patience  which 
have  never  been  surpassed?  Why  nothing,  absolutely 
nothing.  The  Brethren  were  reviled,  insulted,  pelted 
with  stones,  their  goods  were  seized,  shattered  to 
pieces,  and  they  were  even  threatened  with  death. 

"  About  the  close  of  this  period,  some  Southlanders 
happened  to  visit  the  Brethren,  as  one  of  them  was 
writing  out  a  fair  copy  of  a  translation  of  the  Gospel. 
They  were  curious  to  know  what  was  in  the  book, 
and  on  hearing  read  the  history  of  Christ's  agony  in 
the  garden,  one  of  the  savages,  named  Kaiarnak,  step- 
ped up  to  the  table,  and,  in  an  earnest,  affecting  man- 
ner, said.  How  was  that?  Tell  me  it  once  more,  for 
I  also  would  fain  be  saved.  These  words,  the  like 
of  which  the  missionary  had  never  heard  from  the  lips 
of  a  Greenlander,  penetrated  his  whole  soul,  so  that 
the  tears  rolled  down  his  cheeks,  while  he  gave  an 
account  of  the  life  and  death  of  Christ,  and  of  the 
plan  of  salvation  through  him,  describing  with  more 

*  Rev.  Dr.  Wisner,  in  his  Sermon  before  the  Society  for  propa- 
gating the  Gospel,     pp.  19,  22. 


OF    THE     ATONEMENT.  189 

than  ordinary  force  and  energy,  bis  sufferings  in  the 
garden  and  on  the  cross.  The  savages  listened  with 
fixed  attention  ;  some  of  them  requested  that  they 
might  be  taught  to  pray,  and  when  the  missionaries 
did  pray  with  them,  they  repeated  their  expressions 
so  that  they  miglit  not  forget  them.  —  And  on  leaving, 
they  said  they  would  come  again  and  hear  of  those 
things.  And  from  that  period,  Kaiarnak  made  fre- 
quent visits  to  the  Brethren,  and  at  length  took  up  his 
residence  with  them;  and  after  about  a  year,  giving  a 
satisfactory  evidence  of  a  work  of  grace  on  his  heart, 
he  was  received  into  tlie  church. 

"  As  yet,  however,  the  missionaries  had  made  no 
definite  change  in  their  method  of  instructing  the  peo- 
ple. Soon  Kaiarnak  left  them,  to  return  to  his  coun- 
trymen in  the  south.  After  about  a  year's  absence, 
he  returned,  to  their  unspeakable  joy,  bringing  with 
him  a  brother  and  his  family,  and  saying  that  all  that 
he  had  heard  from  the  missionaries  he  had  made 
known  to  his  countrymen."  He  had  thus,  by  merely 
relating  what  he  had  known,  become  a  more  successful 
preacher  than  his  teachers.  They  saw  the  import  of 
his  admonition.  "  They  henceforth  directed  the  at- 
tention of  their  people,  in  the  first  instance,  to  Christ 
Jesus,  his  incarnation,  his  life,  and  especially  his  suf- 
ferings and  death."  And  this  method  of  preaching 
was  attended  with  -immediate  success.  —  Sa}'  they, 
"It  illuminated  their  darkened  understandings,  melted 
their  stubborn  hearts,  and  kindled  in  their  cold,  icy 
breasts  the  flame  of  spiritual  life."  —  The  news  of  this 
change  in  their  mode  of  preaching,  and  of  the  different 
effect  which  resulted  from  it,  were  soon  made  known 
17 


190  THE     MORAL    EFFICACY 

among  the  missionary  stations,  and  corresponding  con- 
sequences ensued.  —  And  now  the  recorded  testimony 
of  these  indefatigable  and  most  successful  laborers  in 
converting  the  heathen  is,  that  experience  has  taught 
them,  that  in  attempting  to  propagate  Christianity 
among  the  heathen,  litde  is  effected  by  beginning  with 
the  principles  of  natural  religion,  as  the  existence  of 
God,  the  perfection  of  his  nature,  or  the  duties  of 
morality,  in  order  to  prepare  them  for  receiving  the 
Gospel,  and  that  after  many  years'  trial  in  different 
countries,  and  under  every  variety  of  circumstances, 
they  have  found  that  the  simple  testimony  of  the  suf- 
ferings and  death  of  Christ,  delivered  by  a  missionary 
possessed  of  an  experienced  sense  of  his  love,  is  the 
most  certain  and  the  most  effectual  method  of  con- 
verting the  heathen."* 

"  And  now,  listen  to  the  individual  testimony  of  one 
of  their  most  remarkable  converts.  He  was  a  North 
American  Indian.  '  When  the  missionary  came  to 
his  tribe,  he  was,'  says  the  history,  '  the  greatest 
drunkard  in  the  whole  town;  he  was  quite  outrageous 
in  sin,  and  had  even  rendered  himself  a  cripple  by  his 
debaucheries.  But  soon  he  was  remarkably  and  per- 
manendy  changed.  The  drunkard  had  learned  to  be 
sober ;  and  the  man  who  was  as  savage  as  a  bear  had 
become  as  mild  and  peaceful  as  a  lamb.  He  after- 
wards gave  the  Brethren  the  following  simple  and  in- 

*  Brown's  History  of  Missions,  pp.  107,  109.  "It  is  proper, 
however,  to  remark,  that  tlioiigh  the  brethren  make  the  death  oi' 
Christ  the  grand  subject  of  their  preaching  to  the  Heathen,  they 
by  no  means  confine  their  instruction  to  this  particular  point. 
There  is  no  part  of  divine  truth,  whether  of  a  doctrinal  or  practical 
nature,  but  what  they  endeavor  by  degrees  to  instil  into  the  minds 
of  their  converts." 


OF    THE    ATONEMENT.  191 

structive  account  of  his  conversion.  *  I,'  said  he,  '  have 
been  a  heathen,  and  have  grown  old  among  the  heath- 
en, therefore,  I  know  how  the  heathen  think. —  Once 
a  preacher  came  and  began  to  tell  us  that  there  was  a 
God.  We  answered  him,  saying,  Dost  thou  think  us 
so  ignorant  as  not  to  know  that.  Go  back  to  the  place 
from  whence  thou  earnest.  Then  another  preacher 
came  to  us  and  began  to  say.  You  must  not  steal,  nor 
he,  nor  get  drunk.  To  him  we  answered,  thou  fool, 
dost  thou  think  that  we  do  not  know  that.  Learn, 
first,  thyself,  and  then  teach  thine  own  people  to  leave 
off  these  practices ;  for  who  steal,  or  lie,  or  are  more 
drunken  than  the  white  men?  Thus  we  dismissed 
him.  After  some  time,  brother  Ranch,  (the  Moravian 
Missionary)  came  into  my  hut  and  sat  down  by  me. 
He  then  spoke  to  me  as  follows.  I  am  come  to  you 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth.  He 
sends  me  to  let  you  know  that  he  will  make  you  happy, 
and  deliver  you  from  that  misery  in  which  you  at 
present  lie.  For  this  purpose,  he  became  a  man, 
gave  his  life  a  ransom,  and  shed  his  blood  for  you. 
When  he  had  finished  his  discourse,  he  laid  down  on 
a  board,  fatigued  with  his  journey,  and  fell  into  a 
sound  sleep.  I  then  thought,  what  kind  of  a  man  is 
this  ?  There  he  sleeps,  I  might  kill  him  and  throw 
him  into  the  wood  and  who  would  regard  it  ?  But 
this  gives  him  no  care  or  concern.  At  the  same  time, 
I  could  not  forget  his  words.  They  constantly  recur- 
red to  my  mind.  Even  when  I  slept,  I  dreamed  of 
the  blood  which  Christ  shed  for  us.  I  found  this  to  be 
something  very  different  from  what  I  had  ever  heard 
before,  and  I  interpreted  brother  Ranch's  words  to 


192  THE     MORAL    EFFICACY 

the  Other  Indians.  Thus,  through  the  grace  of  God, 
an  avvakenuig  began  amongst  us.'  Brethren,  preach 
Christ  our  Saviour,  his  sufferings  and  death,  if  you 
would  have  your  words  gain  entrance  among  the 
heathen." 

So  numerous  and  so  cogent,  my  brethren,  are  the 
reasons  why  a  religious  teacher  under  the  New  Testa- 
ment should  be  a  preacher  of  the  Gospel,  and  not 
a  preacher  of  the  law.  It  only  remains  that  I  close 
this  already  protracted  discussion  by  two  brief  re- 
flections. 

1.  The  text  declares  that  Jesus  came  to  do  for 
us  what  the  law  could  not  do  ;  "destroy  the  power  of 
sin  within  us,  that  w^e  might  fulfil  the  righteous  pre- 
cepts of  the  law."  All  of  us  who  have  professed  the 
Christian  religion  suppose  ourselves  in  a  state  of  sal- 
vation, that  is,  that  we  have  a  valid  title  to  the  bles- 
sings purchased  by  the  death  of  Christ.  Now,  the 
text  declares  that  if  this  title  be  valid,  the  reigning 
power  of  sin  is  destroyed,  and  that  we  do,  in  sincerity, 
keep  the  righteous  precepts  of  the  law.  Here  then 
is  a  sure  test  of  our  Christianity,  How  is  it  with 
us  ?  Let  us  bring  our  lives  to  this  test.  When  our 
passions  command  one  thing  and  God  commands 
another,  which  do  we  obey  ?  When  the  love  of  the 
world  commands  one  thing,  and  the  love  of  Christ 
commands  another,  which  do  we  obey  ?  When  pride 
commands  one  thing,  and  God  commands  another, 
which  do  we  obey  ?  When  the  love  of  ease  commands 
one  thing,  and  the  love  of  souls  commands  another, 
which  do  we  obey  ?  When  the  love  of  human  applause 
commands  one  thing,  and  Christ  commands  another, 


OF    THE    ATONEMENT.  193 

which  do  we  obey  ?  Brethren,  it  is  from  the  answers 
to  such  questions  as  these  that  we  may  learn  whether 
we  are  or  are  not  interested  in  the  blessings  purchased 
by  the  offering  up  of  Jesus  Christ. 

2.     Brethren  in  the  ministry,  are  we  not  in  danger 
of  losing  sight  of  the   practical  importance   of  these 
truths.     While  we  steadfastly  believe  in  Jesus  Christ 
and  in  Him  crucified,  may  we  not  be  preachers  of  the 
law.     There  is  a  beauty  and  a  symmetry  in  the  ethics 
of  the  Gospel,  there  is  an  adaptedness  to  the  situation 
and  wants  of  man  in  all  the  moral  laws  of  God,  which 
afford  a  most  delightful  and   profitable  field  for  intel- 
lectual research,  and  which  may  frequently  enable  us 
to  surround  our  discourses  with  all  the  splendor  of  a 
moral  demonstration.     We  may  thus  awaken  inquiry 
and  silence  objection  ;  we  may  establish  much  that  is 
true,  and  put  to  shame  much  that  is  false  ;  and,  so  far 
as  it  goes,  all  this  is  well.     But  let  us  remember  that 
if  this   be    all;    if  the   distinguishing  feature    of  our 
preaching  be  the  ethics  of  the  Gospel,  the  system  of 
duties  revealed  in  the  Bible,   then  the  distinguishing 
feature   of  it  is  not  Jesus  Christ  and  Him  crucified  ; 
and  we  are  not  in  this  sense  preachers  of  the  Gospel. 
And  I  make  this  remark  the  more  willingly,  because 
this  age   is  considered  by  many  persons  in  a  peculiar 
sense  intellectual,   and   the  simple  epithet  intellectual^ 
is,  as  a  term  of  commendation,  made  to  stand,  in  re- 
ligious matters,   for  very  much  more  than  it  is  worth. 
Hence  we  are  liable,  unconsciously,  to  find  ourselves 
presenting  habitually  those  truths  which  address  the 
understanding  in  the  place  of  those  which  address  the 
conscience,  and  of  presenting  those  which  address  the 
17* 


194  THE    ATONEMENT    EFFICACIOUS. 

conscience  rather  as  matters  of  controversy  than  as 
motives  to  hohness.  May  God  grant  that  none  of  us 
may  ever  err  in  this  manner.  But,  in  simplicity  and 
sincerity,  without  the  fear  of  man  but  in  the  fear  of 
God,  without  wavering  and  without  controversy,  may 
we  all  determine  to  know  nothing  among  men,  but 
Jesus  Christ  and  Him  crucified,     Amen. 


ELEVATED  ATTAINMENTS  IN  PIETY 


ESSENTIAL    TO    A 


SUCCESSFUL  STUDY   OF  THE   SCRIPTURES. 


ACTS    VI.    4. 


BUT    WE    WILL    GIVE    OURSELVES    CONTINUALLY    TO    PRATER, 
AND    TO    THE    MINISTRY    OF    THE    WORD. 

The  duties  specially  appropriate  to  the  clerical 
office,  are  either  those  of  seclusion,  or  those  of  pub- 
licity. Those  of  the  first  class  are  performed  in  the 
study ;  they  are  the  processes  of  intellection  and  of 
conscience,  which  must  be  carried  on  alone  in  the 
secret  chambers  of  a  man's  own  bosom,  or  in  abstracted 
communion  with  inspired  and  uninspired  understand- 
ing, or  in  working  out  the  materials  thus  acquired,  into 
the  means  for  practical  effect.  Those  of  the  second 
class,  are  the  results  of  what  has  thus  gone  before, 
and  are  witnessed  when  the  intellect  and  the  conscience 
of  the  clergyman  come  into  contact  with  the  intellect 
and  the  conscience  of  the  men  who  are  about  him. 
It  is  to  the  first  of  this  class  of  duties  that  the  apostle 
Paul  refers,  when  he  instructs  Timothy  to  meditate 


196  MINISTERIAL    PIETY. 

upon  these  things,  to  give  himself  wholly  to  them  ; 
and  to  the  second,  when,  in  another  place,  he  adds, 
Preach  the  word  ;  be  instant  in  season,  and  out  of  sea- 
son ;  reprove,  rebuke,  exhort,  with  all  long  suffering 
and  doctrine.  In  the  words  of  the  text,  they  are  both 
connected  together.  We  will  give  ourselves  continually 
to  prayer,  and  to  the  ministry  of  the  word. 

And  yet  more ;  not  only  are  these  the  duties  of  a 
minister  of  Jesus  Christ ;  the  context  would  lead  us 
to  infer  that,  in  as  far  as  he  is  a  minister  of  Jesus 
Christ,  they  are  his  whole  duties.     The  apostles  w^ould 
not  allow   themselves   to   be    diverted   from  this  their 
appropriate  business,  even  by  the  pressing  call  to  ad- 
minister the  charities  of  the  church.     They  considered 
that,  if  they  were  set  apart  to  the  care  of  the  spiritual 
interests  of  man,  this  was  of  itself  an  all-engrossing 
trust.     How  far  this  example  is  obligatory  upon  us  in 
the  present  age  of  the  church,  we  will  not,  on  this  oc- 
casion, pretend  to  decide.     We  will  only  remark,  that 
the  moral  interests  of  any  congregation  seem  abundantly 
sufficient  to  occupy  to  the  full  the  talents  of  any  single 
individual ;  and  it  may  well  become  a  matter  of  serious 
inquiry,  whether  those  interests,  surely  more  important 
than  any  other,  must  not  suffer,  if  the  time  of  a  cler- 
gyman be   distracted   by   the  multifarious  avocations 
which  concern  the  general  interests  of  religion.     And 
if  it  be  asked  how  these   general   interests   are  to   be 
promoted,    unless  they  be    sustained    by   the    active 
service  of  the  minister  of  the  Gospel,  we  answer,  the 
passage  from  which  the  text  is  taken,  directs  us  to  the 
course  to  be  pursued.     Wherefore,  brethren,  look  ye 
out  among  you  seven  Ihen,  of  honest  report,  full  of 


MINISTERIAL     PIETY.  197 

the  Holy  Ghost,  and  of  wisdom,  whom  we  may  appoint 
over  this  business.  The  remedy  must  come  from  the 
laity.  Each  one  must  give  not  only  his  money,  but 
his  personal  service,  to  the  cause  of  Christ,  that  the 
minister  may  be  consecrated  to  the  duties  of  his  more 
immediate  function.  • 

But,  to  recur  again  to  the  remark  with  which  we 
commenced  ;  the  duties  of  a  clergyman  are  those  of 
seclusion,  and  those  of  publicity.  It  is  to  some  con- 
siderations connected  with  the  first  of  these,  namely, 
his  duties  of  preparation  for  his  public  ministration,  to 
which  we  would,  on  this  occasion,  invite  your  attention. 
And  the  object  which  we  have  specially  in  view,  will 
be,  to  illustrate  the  connexion  which  subsists  between 
high  attainments  in  personal  piety,  and  the  successful 
preparation  for  ministerial  duty.  And,  after  having 
thus  restricted  ourselves,  we  shall  be  obliged  to  select 
a  few  from  the  various  topics  which  press  upon  our 
attention,  and  to  discuss  even  these  with  a  brevity  ill 
suited  to  their  importance. 

It  is  hardly  necessary  that  I  commence  with  re- 
minding you  of  the  great  diversity  of  moral  acquisition 
which  exists  among  those  whom  we  hope  to  be  relig- 
ious men.  We  frequently  observe  a  piety  which 
touches,  with  inconstant  hand,  the  commoner  affections 
of  the  soul ;  and  its  notes  are,  as  might  be  expected, 
fitful  and  discordant.  It  rules,  but  by  seasons,  the 
movements  of  the  understanding,  and  controls  but  im- 
perfectly, the  decisions  of  the  conscience.  Hence, 
we  see  it  connected  with  very  inadequate  ideas  of  the 
requirements  of  the  law  of  God;  we  behold  it  in  the 
indulgence   of  many   a   bias   which  a  more  elevated 


198  MINISTERIAL    PIETY. 

piety  would  have  corrected,  and  in  the  omission  of 
many  a  duty,  which  a  more  thorough  piety  would  have 
fulfilled.  So  mixed  and  associated  is  it  with  all  that 
is  variable  in  the  natural  temperament,  as  frequently 
to  render  it  doubtful  whether  it  be  at  all  of  the  opera- 
tion of  God.  And  then,  again,  the  charity,  which 
covereth  a  multitude  of  sins,  teaches  us  to  hope  that, 
amid  so  much  that  is  wrong,  there  may  be  something 
that  is  right.  After  all,  we  are,  in  many  cases,  obliged 
to  suspend  any  opinion  concerning  it,  and  leave  the 
case  to  Him  that  judgeth  righteously.  I  surely  need 
not  remark,  that  this  is  not  the  standard  of  moral  at- 
tainment appropriate  for  him  who  is  to  be  an  example 
to  believers  in  all  things. 

Again,  there  is  another  type  of  piety  which  has  its 
place  amid  the  graver  powers  of  the  soul.  It  regulates 
more  steadily  the  will,  subdues  more  powerfully  the 
desires,  and  produces,  within  the  limit  of  its  range,  a 
far  more  consistent  moral  exhibition  than  that  of  which 
we  have  just  spoken.  Convince  the  man  whom  it 
distinguishes,  what  is  right,  and  though  you  may  regret 
that  it  is  so  hard  to  convince  him,  yet,  having  done 
this,  you  may  be  sure  that  he  will  act  accordingly. 
Now  all  this  is  well ;  but  what  is  not  so  well  is,  that 
his  progress  in  the  path  of  duty  has  more  of  the  mo- 
notony of  a  moving  machine,  than  the  buoyant  elasticity 
of  delighted  life.  He  does  what  is  right,  and  does  it, 
we  trust,  from  the  heart ;  but  he  does  not  do  it  with 
the  heart.  And  yet,  this  man,  so  quiescent  in  religion, 
will  be  kindled  into  animation  by  political  discussion. 
That  imagination,  so  languid  when  looking  forward 
into  eternity,   will  be  powerfully   enough  excited  by 


MINISTERIAL    PIETY.  199 

the  visions  of  poetry.  That  it  is  religion,  we  have 
reason  to  hope,  for  it  makes  sacrifices  for  God,  and  its 
moral  energy  rises  with  the  pressure  that  is  laid  upon 
it ;  but  that  it  is  very  imperfect  religion,  there  is  as 
little  reason  to  doubt.  Its  affections  are  dull,  torpid, 
and  inactive.  It  has  little  to  do  with  deep  felt  awe, 
with  holy  reverence,  with  ardent  love,  or  with  un- 
quenchable desire  after  communion  with  God.  We 
fear  that  the  Saviour  would  direct  to  it  the  rebuke 
which  he  formerly  uttered  against  the  church  at  Eph- 
esus  :  "  I  know  thy  works,  and  thy  labor,  and  thy  pa- 
tience, and  how  thou  canst  not  bear  them  which  are 
evil,  and  hast  borne,  and  hast  patience,  and  for  my 
name's  sake  hast  labored,  and  hast  not  fainted  ;  never- 
theless, I  have  somewhat  against  thee,  because  thou 
hast  left  thy  first  love."  You  will  anticipate  me,  in 
saying,  that  neither  is  this  the  piety  which  should  sat- 
isfy the  desires  of  a  minister  of  Christ. 

But  there  is  yet  another  degree  of  moral  attainment, 
far  transcending  all  that  we  see  in  the  ordinary  exhibi- 
tions of  religious  character.  It  is  one  which  exempli- 
fies that  saying  of  the  Apostle  :  If  any  man  be  in 
Christ,  there  is  a  new  creation  ;  old  things  are  passed 
away,  behold,  all  things  are  become  new.  Not  only 
does  it  withhold  from  the  doing  of  wrong  and  incite  to 
the  doing  of  right,  but  it  awakes  to  vigorous  action, 
and  imbues  with  a  Heaven-born  energy,  every  power 
of  the  soul.  In  honest  and  unexaggerated  simplicity, 
it  raises  the  affections  from  things  on  the  earth,  and 
fixes  them  upon  things  in  heaven,  and  breathes  forth 
the  desires  which  it  has  created  in  such  language  as 
this  :    As  the  hart  panteth  for  the  water-brook,  so 


200  MINISTERIAL     PIETY. 

panteth  my  soul  after  Thee,  O  God.  My  soul  thirst- 
etli  for  God,  yea,  the  livuig  God  ;  when  shall  I  arise 
and  appear  before  God  ?  It  is  a  piety  which  is  seen 
in  unfeigned  humility,  in  heart  searching  repentance, 
in  active  faith,  in  animated  hope,  in  habitual  self-denials, 
in  victories  over  the  world,  in  fervent  charity,  in  love 
to  the  souls,  and,  also,  to  the  bodies  of  men;  —  it  is 
nourished  by  fervent  prayer,  by  near  communion  with 
God,  by  habitual  contemplations  of  the  perfections  of 
the  uncreated  Holy  One,  and  by  a  fixed  respect  to 
Heaven,  and  hell,  and  judgment,  and  eternity,  and  all 
that  the  Bible  has  revealed  concerning  the  things  which 
are  not  seen.  Such  was  evidently  the  piety  of  Apos- 
tles, and  martyrs,  and  confessors,  in  the  primitive  ages 
of  the  church.  Such,  in  later  days,  has  been  the 
piety  of  Baxter  and  of  Leighton,  of  Pascal  and  of 
Fenelon,  of  Brainerd  and  of  Pearce,  of  Martyn  and 
of  Payson.  It  is  this  degree  of  piety  which  should  be, 
if  I  may  so  speak,  the  professional  aim  of  the  min- 
ister of  the  Gospel  ;  and  it  is  this  of  which  we  would 
now  Illustrate  the  effects  in  the  various  departments  of 
his  retired  and  unseen  labor. 

In  illustrating  the  importance  of  this  temper  of  heart 
to  ministerial  study,  we  shall  endeavor  to  show  its 
effect  upon  the  original  powers  of  the  mind  ;  upon  the 
application  of  those  powers  to  the  investigation  of 
divine  truth  ;  and,  lastly,  upon  the  ability  to  enforce 
that  truth  upon  the  consciences  of  men. 

I.     Let  us  then,   first,   consider  the  effect  of 

ARDENT  PIETY  UPON  THE  ORIGINAL  FACULTIES  OF 
THE    MIND. 

It  concentrates  ihe'ir  exertions. 


MIXISTERIAL     PIETY.  201 

The  ray  which  falls  upon  this  world  from  the  Sun 
of  Righteousness,  is  constant  and  invariable.  Where 
once  its  light  and  shade  have  fallen,  there  they  remain 
unchangeable  for  ever.  He  who  looks  upon  the 
world  through  this  medium,  cannot  be  deluded  by  the 
fantastic  and  unsubstantial  looming  of  sublunary  glory. 
He  sees  his  object  clearly,  and  he  marks  with  intuitive 
accuracy  the  line  which  is  drawn  around-  every  thing 
irrelative  to  it.  With  his  end  thus  clearly  in  view,  he 
is  not  led  astray  by  those  bewildering  pursuits  in  which 
the  exertions  of  other  men  are  so  lamentably  frittered 
away.  Every  thing  presents  itself  to  him  in  its  true 
color  and  its  real  dimensions,  and  day  after  day  it 
appears  invariably  the  same.  Whilst  the  decisions  of 
a  less  religious  man  are  balancing  between  this  world 
and  the  next,  between  present  ease  and  future  glory, 
he  has  already  decided  ;  for  he  has  asked,  how  will  it 
appear  at  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ  ?  Hence,  every 
power  being  moved  by  one  principle,  and  directed  to 
one  object,  he  stands  a  pre-eminent  exemplification  of 
simplicity  of  purpose. 

In  the  next  place,  ardent  piety  excites  the  original 
powers  of  the  mind  to  vigorous  and  continued  action. 

To  a  thoughtful  mind  there  is  scarcely  a  more 
melancholy  picture  of  man,  than  that  which  is  presented 
by  the  comparison  of  what  he'is,  with  what  he  might 
have  been.  It  is  humiliating  to  think,  even  for  a  mo- 
ment, upon  the  endowments  of  a  human  soul,  and  then 
to  think  of  what,  among  the  myriads  of  our  race,  is 
the  amount  of  individual  accomplishment.  When  we 
have  said  that  a  unit  has  been  added  and  a  unit  has 
been  taken  away  from  the  sum  of  human  existence,  it 
18 


202  MINISTERIAL    PIETY. 

would  seem  as  though  we  had  told  all,  that,  to  hcHriao 
eye,  was  important  hi  the  life  of  millions  of  our  race. 
And  if  we  ascend  to  the  walks  of  educated,  or  even  of 
professional  life,  how  deplorable  is  the  spectacle  I 
We  see,  in  the  majority  of  instances,  scarcely  the  en- 
deavor after  distinguished  excellence,  or,  at  best,  the 
casual,  half  formed  resolution,  successful  after  long 
periods  of  iiKictivity,  if  successful  at  all,  rather  by  ac- 
cident than  by  power  ;  but  more  frequently  sinking  to 
the  grave  in  pitiable  and  yet  patient  oblivion.  And 
those  who  succeed  well  devote  but  a  small  portion  of 
their  time  to  intellectual  labor.  The  productions  of 
genius  are  perhaps  more  frequently  than  otherwise  the 
results  of  mighty,  but  transient  effort,  following,  and 
again  to  be  succeeded  by,  long  intervals  of  inaction. 
Whilst  we  rejoice  at  what  is  done,  we  sigh  to  reflect 
how  much  that  was  possible,  is  left  undone.  O,  had 
that  intellect  wrought  thus  powerfully,  without  ceasing, 
how  stupendous  would  have  been  the  result  of  its  ulti- 
mate effort,  how  gloriously  would  it  have  dispelled  the 
darkness  of  ignorance,  and  how  widely  would  it  have 
poured  the  light  of  truth  upon  the  intellect  of  man  ! 

Now,  against  this  malady  of  our  race,  the  pressure 
of  this  vis  inei-tice.  of  our  fallen  nature,  ardent  piety  is 
surely  the  best  preservative.  It  teaches  a  man  the  full 
weight  of  those  obligations  which  bind  him  to  the  God 
who  made  him,  and  to  the  Saviour  who  redeemed 
him.  It  teaches  him  that  every  intellectual  power  is 
a  most  precious  talent,  and  every  moment  of  time  an 
invaluable  treasure,  and  that  God  hath  required  him 
to  improve  them  to  the  uttermost.  He  cannot  be 
idle,  nay,  he  cannot  be  frivolous,  without  being  sinful, 


1 


M  I  X  I  S  T  E  R  I  A  I.     P  I  E  T  Y.  203 

and  he  cannot  be-  sinful  without  grieving  the  God 
whom  he  loves.  Every  principle  which  animates  his 
bosom,  teaches  him  to  put  forth  every  energy  in  the 
cause  of  Christ,  that  so  he  may  finish  his  course  with 
joy,  and  the  ministry  which  he  has  received  of  the 
Lord  Jesus. 

And  beside  this,  the  motives  which  influence  him 
are  such  as  call  forth  his  powers  to  the  uttermost. 
His  own  soul  is  at  stake.  The  slothful  servant  was 
cast  out,  not  because  he  had  wasted  his  Lord's  money, 
but  because  he  had  not  improved  it.  The  souls  of 
other  men  are  at  stake.  Eternal  interests,  the  desti- 
nies of  his  people,  tremendous  thought !  are  connected, 
most  intimately  connected,  with  his  exertions.  He 
would  secure  for  himself  and  for  them,  salvation  from 
a  doom,  in  comparison  with  which  all  that  can  be  con- 
ceived of  sublunary  infelicity  dwindles  to  a  point ;  and 
the  bliss  which  he  would  attain  is  such,  that  every 
thing  earthly  sustains  to  it  only  the  relation  of  finite  to 
infinity.  The  frown  of  God  awes  him.  The  favor  of 
God  animates  him.  The  love  of  Christ  constrains 
him.  He  looks  abroad  over  the  wide  field  of  seen 
and  unseen  being,  and  every  thing  urges  him  to  stren- 
uous, to  agonizing  labor.  From  time  and  from  eternity, 
from  things  present  and  from  things  to  come,  l^rom 
death  and  from  judgment,  from  heaven  and  from  hell, 
a  voice  addresses  him,  saying,  Whatsoever  thy  hand 
findeth  to  do,  do  it  with  thy  might ;  for  there  is  no 
knowledge,  nor  work,  nor  device,  in  the  grave. 

And  yet,  again,  the  subjects  on  which  a  man  of  deep 
devotion  loves  best  to  meditate,  are  preeminently 
adapted  to  impart  vigor  and  expansiveness  to  every 


204  JI I X  I  S  T  E  U  I  A  L     PIETY. 

power  of  the  soul.  Such  a  man  has  to  do,  not  with 
things  which  are  seen,  which  are  temporal,  but  with 
things  that  are  not  seen,  which  are  eternal.  He  ex- 
patiates not  over  this  little  limited  sphere  of  tangible 
materialism,  but  over  that  glorious  region  of  uncreated 
purity,  which  revelation  discloses  to  the  eye  of  faith. 
The  perfections  of  God  ;  the  illustrations  of  his  ever 
acting  power  ;  the  transcendent  combinations  of  his 
unfathomable  wisdom  ;  the  awful  exhibitions  of  his 
spotless  holiness;  the  affecting  dlsp'ays  of  his  incon- 
ceivable love  ;  the  mysteries  of  providence  and  of  re- 
demption, and  all  the  various  aspects  in  which  these  are 
presented,  by  aught  that  has  been  seen  in  the  visible, 
or  revealed  in  the  invisible  world  ;  these  are  the  sub- 
jects of  his  reverential  meditation.  Tell  me  now, 
whether  there  be  any  other  man,  whose  contemplations 
are  so  adapted  to  mental  elevation,  as  those  of  the 
humble  believer  in  Jesus.  I  pass  by  the  worshippers 
of  pleasure  and  of  gain.  I  entreat  you,  compare  the 
daily  intellectual  occupations  of  an  habitually  devout 
man,  with  even  the  investigations  of  the  philosopher, 
the  researches  of  the  historian,  or  the  calculations  of 
the  politician,  and  tell  me  which  is  most  worthy  the 
capacities  of  man.  It  was  by  habitually  meditating 
upon  the  subjects  which  I  have  mentioned,  that  proph- 
ets and  apostles,  though  unlearned  and  illiterate  men, 
poured  over  the  oracles  which  they  delivered,  the 
resplendent  lustre  of  an  unearthly  eloquence.  And 
thus  the  English  Homer,  drinking  deeply  from  the 
sacred  fountains,  and  filling  his  soul  with  the  concep- 
tions of  revelation,  bore  away  the  palm  of  genius  from 
classic  antiquity,  and  stands,  confessed,  the  sublimest 


MrXIt^TEUIAL    PIETY.  205 

of  uninspired  men.  If,  then,  we  desire  to  cultivate 
the  faculties  with  which  God  has  endowed  us  ;  if  we 
would  gird  ourselves  for  vigorous  and  successful  men- 
tal exertion,  while  we  bless  the  Father  of  our  spirits 
who  hath  thus  connected  together  our  intellectual  and 
moral  improvement,  let  us  give  ourselves  to  the  dili- 
gent study  of  the  sacred  Scriptures,  and  to  high  and 
intimate  communion  with  the  uncreated  Holy  One. 

But  this  intellect,  in  a  minister  of  Christ,  is  to  be 
applied  to  a  particular  purpose,  the  investigation  of 
divine  truth.  His  business  is  to  teach  men  the  will  of 
God,  That  will  is  revealed  in  the  holy  Oracles  j  and 
it  is  to  be  known  by  diligently  applying  to  the  study 
of  them,  whatever  of  intellectual  or  moral  power  the 
man  may  possess.  Let  us,  then,  in  the  next  place, 
inquire  what  assistance  ardent  piety  will  render  him 
in  the  investigation  of  divine  truth. 

II.  The  great  obstacle  to  progress,  in  every  de- 
partment of  science,  has  always  been  the  pride  of  the 
human  intellect.  In  physics,  when  men,  instead  of 
inquiring  what  were  the  facts,  were  engrossed  in  the 
framing  of  theories,  and  the  constructing  of  arguments 
a  priori,  the  result  was  such  as  might  have  been  ex- 
})ected.  Each  succeeding  age  demolished  the  labors 
of  its  predecessor,  and  the  last  was  as  far  off  from  truth 
as  any  that  had  gone  before  it.  There  was  but  one 
avenue  to  light,  and  this  avenue  having  been  closed 
up  by  the  arrogance  of  man,  the  finest  intellects  of  our 
race  groped  about,  age  after  age,  in  darkness  which 
might  be  felt.  And,  let  it  be  ever  remembered,  that, 
from  this  thick  darkness  of  ages,  it  was  humility 
which  first  delivered  us.  When  Philosophy,  falsely 
18* 


206  MINISTERIAL    PIETY. 

SO  called,  would  draw  near  unto  Nature,  not  to  hear 
what  she  taught,  but  to  dictate  to  her  what  she  ought 
to  teach.  Nature,  enwrapping  herself  in  the  unearthly 
dignity  of  her  own  mysterious  invisibility,  sate  afar 
off,  in  lofty,  unbroken  silence.  But  so  soon  as  man 
approached,  in  childlike  simplicity,  and  fell  at  her 
feet  in  the  spirit  of  reverent  attention,  then,  and  not 
till  then,  did  she  put  aside  the  darkness  which  sur- 
rounded her,  and  reveal  those  mysteries  which  had 
been  hidden  from  the  foundation  of  the  world.  And, 
since  the  commencement  of  the  true  philosophy,  the 
progress  of  man  in  knowledge  has  been  in  the  exact 
ratio  of  his  unfeigned  humility.  That  man  is  the 
soundest  philosopher,  who,  with  the  most  unpretending 
deference,  is  most  patiently  watching  the  phenomena 
about  him,  and  who  is  most  willing  to  confess  his  ig- 
norance, as  soon  as  he  has  arrived  at  the  limit  where 
Nature  spreads  the  veil  over  her  processes,  and  where 
fact  furnishes  no  further  information. 

Thus  also  has  it  been  in  theology.  The  Bible  is, 
in  morals,  what  the  visible  and  tangible  world  is  in 
physics,  a  storehouse  of  ultimate  facts.  Upon  the 
subjects  of  which  it  treats,  there  is  not,  nor  without  a 
new  revelation  can  there  be,  any  knowledge  beyond 
or  aside  from  what  it  teaches.  And  yet  more  ;  to  the 
men  who  have  approached  it  in  the  lofty  consciousness 
of  their  own  wisdom,  it  has  always  remained,  and  the 
veracity  of  its  Author  is  pledged  that  it  ever  shall  re- 
main, a  sealed  book.  The  man  may  construct  a 
system,  and  it  may  be  ingenious,  and  learned,  and 
able,  and  eloquent ;  and  he  may  show  very  clearly, 
at  least  to  his  disciples,  what  the  Bible  ought  to  say; 


MINISTERIAL    PIETY.  207 

nay,  more,  what,  in  his  opinion,  it  must  of  necessity 
say,  and  he  may  persuade  many  a  one  that  it  hath 
said  it.  But  all  this  while  he  hath  heard  nothing  but 
the  echo  of  his  own  voice  ;  the  oracle  itself  hath  not 
yet  spoken.  He  hath  not  adv^anced  a  single  hair's 
breadth  in  knowledge  of  the  word  of  God  ;  for 
God  resisteth  the  proud,  but  showeth  grace  unto  the 
humble.  And  that  man  is  making  the  greatest  progress 
in  the  knowledge  of  the  Bible,  who  is  humbly  and  pa- 
tiently applying  his  investigations  to  the  law  and  to  the 
testimony,  firmly,  and  yet  calmly  resolved  not  to  be- 
lieve any  thing  which  it  does  not  teach,  and  yet  to 
believe  all  that  it  does  leach,  to  the  veriest  jot,  and  to 
the  veriest  tittle.  God  himself  hath  promised  that  he 
will  instruct  such  a  man.  The  meek  will  He  guide 
in  judgment;  the  meek  will  He  teach  his  way. 

Now,  this  very  disposition,  of  so  much  importance 
in  this  sort  of  investigation,  is  precisely  that  which 
ardent  piety  implants  in  the  bosom  of  the  student.  .It 
fills  him  with  an  all-pervading  Conviction  of  the  utter 
incomprehensibleness  of  the  wisdom  of  God,  and  of 
the  exceeding  blindness  of  a  creature  of  yesterday. 
It  teaches  him  his  entire  inability  to  decide,  anriori, 
upon  the  manner  in  which  the  Deity  shall  exercise 
the  high  prerogative  of  manifesting  his  own  perfections. 
He  dares  neither  prescribe  what  God  must  reveal, 
nor  what  God  must  do.  The  only  question  is,  what 
hath  God  said,  and  what  hath  God  done  ;  and,  this 
being  answered,  he  knows  of  no  question  beyond  it. 
When  he  approaches  the  oracle  of  God,  it  is  to  utter 
the  awe-stricken  supplication  of  the  infant  prophet, 
speak.  Lord,   for  thy  servant  heareth.     Now  the  ve- 


208  M  I  X  I  S  T  E  R  I  A  T.     P  I  R  T  Y. 

racity  of  God  is  pledged,  that  he  who  thus  looks  to 
him  for  instruction,  though  a  wayfaring  man,  and  a 
fool,  shall  not  err.  Though  the  Lord  be  high,  yet 
hath  he  respect  unto  the  lowly ;  but  the  proud  he 
knovveth  afar  off.-  I  thank  thee,  O  Father,  Lord  of 
heaven  and  earth,  that  thou  hast  hidden  these  things 
from  the  wise  and  prudent,  and  hast  revealed  them 
unto  babes  ;  ev^en  so,  Father,  for  so  it  seenieth  good 
in  thy  sight. 

And  here  it  would  not  be  well  to  pass  over  the 
fact,  that  the  New  Testament  has  clearly  revealed  an 
intimate  connexion  which  God  has  established  be- 
tween practical  obedience  to  the  divine  will,  and 
theoretical  knowledge  of  it.  Christ  lias  assured  us, 
that  moral  light  will  be  given  to  us,  just  in  proportion 
as  we  improve  the  light  Avhich  we  enjoy.  To  him 
that  hath,  or  that  improveth  that  which  he  hath,  shall 
be  given,  and  he  shall  have  abundance;  but  from  him 
that  liath  not,  shall  be  taken  away  even  that  which  he 
seemeth  to  have.  You  see,  then,  that  by  virtue  of 
this  law  of  God's  dispensation,  the  most  religious  man 
must  be  the  most  successful  student.  Whosoever 
will  do  his  will,  said  the  Saviour,  he  shall  know  of 
the  doctrine. 

And,  beside  this,  there  is,  accompanying  high  at- 
tainments in  piety,  a  delicacy  of  moral  tact,  which  is, 
in  its  very  nature,  one  of  the  surest  safeguards  against 
error.  The  more  perfectly  a  man's  heart  is  in  har- 
mony with  the  true  spirit  of  the  revelation,  and  the 
less  there  is  about  him  which  its  lofty  purity  would 
condemn,  the  more  readily  will  he  seize  upon  its  sense, 
amid  all  the  learned  variety  of  conflicting  interpreta- 


MINISTERIAL    PIETY.  209 

tions.  The  meaning  which  the  hohness  of  its  Author 
intended,  the  temper  of  hohness  in  the  good  man's 
heart  intuitively  discovers.  And  thus,  other  things 
being  equal,  nay,  frequently  when  other  things  are 
not  equal,  the  most  devout  man  will  be  the  best  inter- 
preter. And  thus  do  we  find  that  error  in  theology 
has  originated,  not  so  much  in  weakness  of  the 
head,  as  in  pravity  of  the  heart.  And  thus,  also, 
do  we  know,  that  many  men,  holding  the  noiseless 
tenor  of  their  way  in  the  uneducated  walks  of  an  un- 
registered and  unenumerated  ministry,  desthute  of  the 
help  of  libraries,  and  ignorant  of  the  name  and  of  the 
being  of  commentators  and  scholiasts,  and  lexicograph- 
ers and  interpreters,  guided  only  by  the  dictates  of 
common  sense,  illuminated  by  a  sanctified  conscience, 
are  deeply  acquainted  with  the  revealed  will  of  God, 
are  mighty  in  bringing  the  truth  to  bear  upon  the  con- 
sciences of  men,  and  are  abundantly  successful  in 
winning  souls  unto  salvation. 

Again,  it  is  of  importance  to  remark,  that  every 
composition  derives  its  form  and  pressure  from  the 
peculiar  feeling  with  which  the  writer  was  at  the  mo- 
ment imbued.  Upon  a  shade  of  meaning,  which  this 
peculiar  feeling  gives  to  a  word,  the  very  point  of  an 
illustration,  or  the  gist  of  an  argument,  not  unfrequently 
turns.  Now,  it  is  evident,  that  unless  there  be  in  the 
reader  a  sympathy  with  the  writer,  the  finest  passage 
may  be  unfelt  and  unintelligible.  You  all  have  heard 
of  the  mathematician,  who,  for  want  of  this  poetic 
sympathy,  after  reading  the  Paradise  Lost,  shut  up 
the  book,  with  the  question,  what  does  it  prove  ? 

Now,  all  this  applies  with  peculiar  emphasis  to  the 


210  MINISTERIAL     PIETY. 

authors  of  the  sacred  Scriptures.  No  men  ever  wrote 
under  the  impulse  of  stronger  excitement.  Their 
souls  were  burning  with  love  to  God,  and  their  imag- 
inations were  exalted  by  supernatural  conceptions  of 
the  ineffable  glory.  It  is  only  in  proportion  as  we 
sympathize  with  their  moral  feeling,  that  we  shall  enter 
into  the  spirit  of  the  oracles  which  they  have  delivered. 
To  illustrate  this  by  a  single  case,  you  may  form  some 
conception  of  the  intensity  of  feeling,  and  of  the  fullness 
of  blessing,  with  which  such  a  man  as  David  would 
utter  the  exclamation,  O  Lord,  thou  art  my  God  ! 
Now,  you  can  easily  perceive  that  a  whole  psalm,  or 
a  whole  passage,  might  derive  its  meaning  and  signifi- 
cancy,  from  the  overwhelming  gratitude  with  which 
he  appropriated  Jehovah  to  himself,  as  his  God.  To 
an  undevout  man,  you  see,  at  once,  how  all  that  was 
peculiar  to  the  sentiment  would  be  unintelligible. 
And  thus  it  is  evident,  that  just  as  we  approach  to  the 
standard  of  the  writers'  piety,  shall  we  comprehend 
the  scope  of  their  reasonings,  and  feel  the  pertinency 
of  their  exhortations. 

1  cannot  dismiss  this  branch  of  the  subject,  without 
adverting  to  one  other  topic  of  yet  deeper  interest. 
You  know  that  before  our  Saviour  ascended,  he 
promised  to  send  the  Holy  Spirit  to  dwell  with  his 
disciples,  and  bring  all  things  to  their  remembrance. 
And  we  believe,  that  this  same  Holy  Spirit,  by  whose 
teachings  the  men  of  God  wrote,  is,  though  in  a  less 
degree,  granted  to  those  who  study  the  Bible  with 
humility  and  prayer,  to  enlighten  their  understandings, 
to  elevate  their  affections,  and  to  impress  its  sacred 
truths  upon  their  will,  and    upon    their    conscience. 


MINISTERIAL     PIETY.  211 

And  this  assistance  is  most  abundantly  granted  to  the 
most  holy  men.  Let  us,  then,  without  ceasing,  lift  up 
our  hearts  to  that  Spirit,  "  who,  before  all  temples, 
doth  prefer  the  upright  heart  and  pure ;  that  what  in 
us  is  dark,  he  would  illumine,  what  is  low,  he  would 
raise  and  support ;"  or,  in  the  language  of  that  prayer, 
which  the  Spirit  himself  indited,  let  us  bow  our  knees 
unto  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  of  whom 
the  whole  family  in  heaven  and  earth  is  named  ;  that 
he  would  grant  us,  according  to  the  riches  of  his  glory, 
to  be  strengthed  with  might  by  his  Spirit  in  the  inner 
man  ;  that  Christ  may  dwell  in  our  hearts  by  faith  ; 
that  we,  being  rooted  and  grounded  in  love,  may  be 
able,  with  all  saints,  to  comprehend  what  is  the  length, 
and  breadth,  and  depth,  and  height,  and  to  know  the 
love  of  Christ,  which  passeth  knowledge,  that  we  may 
be  filled  with  all  the  fidlness  of  God. 

But,  su])posing  this  knowledge  to  be  acquired,  the 
next  duty  of  a  minister  is,  to  prepare  in  his  closet  to 
bring  it  to  bear  upon  the  consciences  of  men.  Let 
us,  in  the  last  place,  inquire,  what  assistance  ardent 
piety  will  afford  him,  in  the  performance  of  this  part 
of  his  labor. 

III.  The  advantages  of  ardent  ])Iety  may  be  shown, 
in  this  respect,  first,  in  the  variety  of  illustration  with 
which  it  furnishes  a  preacher.  The  mind  of  man,  by 
the  principles  of  its  constitution,  associates  every  thing 
with  that  which  occupies  the  place  of  its  master  passion. 
It  was  said  by  Johnson,  concerning  the  author  of  the 
Seasons,  "  that  man  could  not  see  those  two  candles 
burning,  without  combining  them  with  a  poetic  image." 
And  it  is  to  this  power  of  apt  analogy,  this  facility  of 


212  MINISTERIAL    PIETY. 

associating  the  idea  which  it  would  convey,  with  some- 
thing grand  or  beautiful  in  nature,  or  in  sentiment,  that 
poetry  owes  its  fascination,  and  eloquence  its  eftect. 
And  thus  is  it  with  him  who  would  be  a  persuasive 
preacher  of  the  Gospel.  He  must  catch  the  fleeting 
manners  as  they  rise,  and  make  even  the  airy  nothings, 
with  which  men  trifle,  teach  them  a  lesson  of  instr.uc- 
tion'.  He  must  seize  upon  the  innumerable  analogies 
which  subsist  between  the  various  departments  of  the 
divine  government,  and,  through  this  attractive  medium, 
convey  to  the  heart,  and  impress  upon  the  conscience, 
the  truths  which  shall  make  men  wise  unto  salvation. 

And  this  power,  also,  will  high  attainments  in  piety 
confer  upon  a  minister.  The  relations  between  God 
and  man  being  the  continual  subject  of  his  meditation, 
he  will  associate  them  with  every  thing  which  he  sees 
in  the  universe  around  him.  The  beautiful  and  the 
terrific  in  nature,  the  manners  of  men,  the  relations  of 
society,  the  dispensations  of  Providence,  all  will  furnish 
him  with  some  illustration  in  morals,  some  vehicle  by 
which  he  may  convey  truth  to  the  consciences  of  men. 

Again,  elevated  attainments  in  piety  invest  a  man 
with  a  power  over  the  conscience,  which  nothing  else 
can  confer. 

As  in  water,  face  answereth  to  face,  so  the  heart  of 
man  to  man.  He  who  sees  moral  relations  clearly, 
can  illustrate  them  clearly,  and  may  make  men  to  un- 
derstand them.  If,  however,  he  possess  nothing  else 
than  clearness  of  understanding,  he  will  affect  nothing 
but  their  understanding.  They  will  hear,  and  see, 
but  they  will  not  feel.  He  must  deeply  feel  what  he 
inculcates,  or  he  will  not  make  them  feel  it.     What ! 


MIXISTEEIAL    PIETY.  213 

Can  a  man,  who  is  himself  frequently  evercomo  with 
temptation,  urge  upon  others  the  importance  of  holi- 
ness ?  Can  he,  who  has  but  sliglit  and  imperfect 
views  of  the  heinousness  of  sin,  make  other  men  feel 
the  plague  of  their  own  hearts  ?  Can  he,  whose 
thoughts  are  mostly  upon  the  things  of  time,  arouse 
other  men  to  think  upon  the  things  of  eternity  ?  No, 
brethren,  out  of  the  abundance  of  the  heart  the  mouth 
speaketh.  Unless  our  own  consciences  be  habitually 
awake,  we  cannot  expect  to  arouse  the  consciences  of 
others. 

Here,  then,  I  fear,  my  brethren,  is  one  reason  why 
our  ministrations  produce  so  little  effect  upon  others. 
It  is  because  we  feel  these  ministrations  so  feebly  our- 
selves. Were  we  more  frequently  in  the  spirit  of 
Isaiah,  when  he  saw  the  Lord  upon  a  throne,  high  and 
lifted  up,  and  fell  prostrate  before  the  Holy  One,  our 
exhortations  would  not  fall  powerless  from  our  lips, 
nor  our  hearers  go  away  thoughtless,  when  we  told 
them  of  the  terrors  of  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ. 
Our  only  help  is  in  growing  better  ;  in  striving  to  im- 
press a  deeper  conviction  of  the  truth  upon  our  own 
consciences,  and  to  obtain  a  greater  conformity  to  the 
law  of  God  in  our  own  hearts.  Just  in  proportion  as 
we  are  deliv^ered  from  the  power  of  sin,  shall  we  see 
its  utter  odiousness.  Just  in  proportion  as  we  are  in- 
flamed with  love  to  God,  shall  we  see  the  justice  of 
his  requirements,  and  with  clearness  and  pungency 
press  them  home  upon  the  moral  sense  of  man. 

And,  lastly,  ardent  piety  conduces  to  ministerial 
effect,  by  the  desire  of  effect  which  it  inspires. 

In  morals,  as  in  intellect,  will  is  power.  Determi- 
19 


214  MINISTERIAL    PIETY. 

nation  supplies  the  means  for  carrying  itself  forward 
into  result.  Other  things  being  equal,  that  man  will 
most  certainly  convince  us,  who  is  most  desirous  to 
convince  us. 

Now,  this  desire  of  effect,  nothing  but  ardent  piety 
will  supply.  Sectarian  zeal  will  not  do  it ;  the  love 
of  popularity  will  not  do  it;  the  desire  of  professional 
emolument  will  not  do  it ;  or,  should  any  of  them 
commence,  none  of  them  can  sustain  it.  A  thousand 
circumstances  may  baffle  expectation,  or  disappoint 
hope,  and  leave  the  man  motiveless  and  motionless, 
a  burden  to  the  ministry,  and  the  reproach  of  his 
profession. 

He  must  have,  what  nothing  but  ardent  piety  will 
give  him,  an  intense  desire  for  the  salvation  of  souls. 
Let  him  be  warmed  to  ecstacy  with  the  love  of  God  ; 
let  his  home  be  in  eternity  ;  let  the  full  weight  of 
Heaven  be  enjoyed,  and  hell  to  be  endured,  rest  upon 
him ;  let  him  estimate  the  full  value  of  a  soul,  and 
habitually  remember  that  souls  are  committed  to  his 
charge,  and  he  cannot  but  speak  with  effect.  Every 
thing  about  him  will  bear  the  impression  of  religion. 
He  will  be  at  no  loss  to  know  the  times  and  occasions 
for  inculcating  his  message.  His  hearers  will  catch 
the  temper  with  which  he  is  imbued.  God  will  de- 
scend with  the  influences  of  his  Spirit.  Both  minister 
and  people  will  be  men  of  prayer,  and  full  of  the  Holy 
Ghost;  and  much  people  will  be  added  to  the  Lord. 

Two  very  brief  reflections  will  complete  this  dis- 
course. 

1st.  I  surely  need  not  say  what  is  the  instruction 
which   we,  who  minister   at   the   altar,  should  derive 


MINISTERIAL     PIETY.  215 

from  this  subject.  It  teaches  us  that  we,  whose  busi- 
ness is  the  moral  improvement  of  man,  should  make 
our  own  moral  improvement  the  first,  pre-eminently 
the  first,  object  of  our  attention.  While  we  seek  for 
the  knowledge  which  this  world  can  give,  and  seek 
for  it  earnestly  and  industriously,  let  us  not,  in  our 
love  for  learning,  mistake  the  means  for  the  end.  Let 
us  not,  while  we  are  burnishing  the  weapon,  palsy  the 
arm  by  which  it  is  to  be  wielded.  Let  us  seek  to  be 
examples,  principally  in  penitence,  in  faith,  in  self- 
denial,  in  humility,  in  heavenly  mindedness.  These, 
if  we  have  nothing  else,  will  make  us  ministers  who 
will  be  approved  of  God.  Without  these,  all  other 
preparation  will  be  useless.  And  these  are  the  attri- 
butes which  will,  most  surely,  give  us  that  success 
W'hich  we  desire  ;  they  will  make  us  able  ministers  of 
the  New  Testament,  not  of  the  word  but  of  the  Spirit. 
2d.  To  all  of  us  the  subject  presents  another  lesson 
of  instruction.  It  teaches  us  what  we  should  most 
earnestly  desire,  and  most  devoutly  pray  for,  on  behalf 
of  the  ministers  of  the  Cross.  It  is  that  they  may  be 
men  of  prayer,  and  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  If  they 
be  such  men,  the  church  of  God  will  prosper,  whatever 
may  betide  her.  If  they  be  not,  there  may  be  the 
form  of  godliness,  there  may  be  the  splendour  of  rank, 
and  the  pride  of  influence,  and  tlie  parade  of  learning  ; 
but  Ichabod  is  written  on  the  gates  of  our  Zion,  for 
the  glory  is  departed.  Her  moral  power  exists  not. 
Let  us,  then,  without  ceasing,  pray  that  the  Holy  Spirit 
may  be  poured  out  abundantly  on  the  ministers  of  re- 
ligion ;  that  they   may  be  very  holy  men  ;  that  God 


216  MINISTERIAL    PIETY. 

would  clothe  his  priests  with  salvation  j  that  his  saints 
may  shout  aloud  for  joy. 

The  discussion  of  the  subject  is  finished.  I  trust, 
however,  that  you  will  bear  with  me,  while  I  allude, 
very  briefly,  to  the  circumstances  under  which  we  are 
this  evening  assembled. 

This  occasion  is,  in  a  degree  unusual  even  to  such 
services,  interesting  to  myself.  On  this  spot  I  first 
heard  proclaimed  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  My 
parents  are  among  the  earliest  members  of  this  church. 
The  first  minister  whom  I  remember,  was  the  imme- 
diate predecessor  of  the  present  pastor  of  this  parent 
church,  and  the  father  of  the  candidate  for  the  office 
of  the  ministry  in  that  which  has  just  been  constituted. 
Many  years  have  elapsed  since  I  waited  upon  the  in- 
structions of  that  venerable  man.  Since  then,  1  have 
seen  many  meek,  many  holy,  many  humble,  many 
able,  many  peace-making,  ministers  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament,—  but  I  have  yet  seen  no  one  that  has  remind- 
ed me  of  John  Williams. 

To  every  one  of  you  is  this  a  moment  of  thrilling 
interest.  This  ancient  church,  and  her  beloved  pastor, 
are  about  to  part  with  many  of  their  brethren,  endeared 
to  them  by  every  tie  of  Christian  afFecliou.  Already 
has  the  parting  hand  been  given  ;  and  now,  for  the 
first  time,  do  you  recognise  the  fact,  that  you  are  not, 
in  all  respects,  one.  You  have,  this  evening,  united 
in  setting  over  those  who  leave  you,  as  their  pastor,  a 
brother  beloved  both  for  his  own,  and  for  his  father's 
sake.  It  is  not  division.  It  is  not  separation.  It  is 
only  impressing  your  own  image  again  upon  another 
portion  of  the   Christian   church,   that  they  may,  in 


MINISTERIAL    PIETY.  217 

another  place,  more  brightly  show  forth  the  praises  of 
Him  who  hath  called  them. 

To  this  newly  constituted  church,  and  the  pastor 
who  is  now  to  be  set  over  them  in  the  Lord,  this  is 
also  an  occasion  of  peculiar  interest.  You  go,  breth- 
ren, to  raise  the  standard  of  the  Cross  in  another  part 
of  this  city.  The  tears,  the  hopes,  the  prayers  of 
your  brethren,  go  with  you.  Go,  and  make  known  to 
your  dying  fellow  men,  Jesus  Christ,  and  him  cruci- 
fied. Go,  relying  on  his  Holy  Spirit,  to  make  that 
message  effectual  to  the  conversion  of  sinners,  and  the 
edification  of  saints.  Go,  and  cultivate  the  meekness, 
the  charity,  the  benevolence,  the  self-denial,  the  purity 
of  the  blessed  Gospel,  and  the  Saviour  himself  shall 
go  with  you.  The  eyes  of  your  brethren,  of  the 
churches,  of  the  Redeemer,  are  upon  you.  See  that 
ye  walk  worthy  of  the  vocation  with  which  ye  are 
called,  unto  all  well  pleasing.  And  now,  may  the 
God  of  peace,  that  brought  again  from  the  dead  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  great  Shepherd  of  the  sheep, 
through  the  blood  of  the  everlasting  covenant,  make 
you  perfect  in  every  good  work,  to  do  his  will,  work- 
ing in  you  that  which  is  well  pleasing  in  his  sight, 
through  Christ  Jesus,  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever  and 
ever.     Amen. 


19* 


ABUSE   OF   THE   LMAGINATION. 


JEREMIAH  IV.  14. 

HOW    LOMG    SHALL    THY    VAIN  THOUGHTS    LODGE    WITHIN 
THEE  ? 

Imagination  is  the  faculty  by  which  we  combine 
the  ideas  which  we  hav^e  ah-eady  acquired.  As  the 
memory  retains  the  various  images  of  beauty,  or 
grandeur,  or  desirableness,  which  the  eye  hath  seen, 
or  the  ear  heard,  so  the  imagination  associates  them 
with  aught  to  which  we  have  attached  the  ideas  of  love- 
liness, or  sublimity,  or  happiness.  By  means  of  it,  the 
orator  clothes  his  argument  in  all  the  drapery  of  elo- 
quence ;  and  the  poet,  roaming  from  earth  to  heaven, 
surrounds  the  commonest  thoughts  with  new  and  irre- 
sistible attraction,  and  gives  to  airy  nothings  a  local 
habitation  and  a  name.  Nay  more,  the  noblest  exer- 
tions of  this  faculty  are  seen  in  the  writings  of  those 
men,  who  spake  as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Touched  by  fire  from  the  altar,  the  imagina- 
tion of  Job  and  of  David,  of  Isaiah  and  of  St.  John 
kindled  into  unearthly  effulgence.     Their  conceptions 


THE    IM  AGIN  ATIOX.  219 

were  exalted  to  unapproachable  grandeur,  and  their 
very  language  bore  witness  to  the  God  who  spake  by 
them. 

But  not  to  orators,  and  poets,  and  prophets,  and 
apostles,  are  the  workings  of  this  facult}-  confined.  It 
happens  that  there  are  various  ideas  of  wealth,  and 
power,  and  influence,  and  respectability,  and  ease,  and 
leisure,  which  exercise  over  man  a  most  bewitching 
fascination.  And  there  is  a  being,  above  all  others, 
with  whom  he  desires  that  all  these  ideas  should  be 
associated.  I  surely  need  not  tell  you  that  this  being 
is  every  man's  own  individual  self.  Now  as  it  is  much 
easier  to  imagine  ourselves  in  the  quiet  possession  of 
all  that  is  desirable,  than  it  is  to  put  forth  the  labor 
and  endure  the  self-denial  necessary  for  the  attaining 
of  it,  it  comes  to  pass  that  t!.e  life  of  most  men  is 
passed  in  an  ideal  world,  in  thinking  about  what  they 
are  going  to  be,  and  what  they  are  going  to  do,  or 
upon  what,  under  circumstances  different  from  the 
present,  they  assuredly  would  be  and  assuredly  would 
do.  It  is  the  sin  of  our  nature.  It  is  the  folly  and 
the  crime  not  of  one  man,  but  of  all  men,  of  the  young 
and  the  old,  the  learned  and  the  ignorant,  the  infant 
and  the  grandsire ;  and,  therefore,  well  might  the 
prophet  address  not  only  to  the  Jews  of  his  own  age, 
but  also  to  every  one  of  us  to-day,  the  despairing 
question  in  the  text,  How  long  shall  thy  vain  thoughts 
lodge  within  thee  ? 

If  we  would  be  sensible  how  general  is  the  applica- 
tion of  this  remonstrance,  we  have  only  to  turn  over  a 
few  pages  in  the  book  of  our  own  history,  or  reflect 
at  the  present  moment  upon  the  movements  within  our 


220  THE     ABUSE    OF 

own  bosoms,  or  observe  even  with  candor  the  thoughts 
and  the  actions  of  others.  Every  thing  will  teach  us 
how  universal  is  the  prevalence  of  this  moral  disease. 
Every  thing  will  lead  us  to  that  appropriate  but  most 
solemn  reflection  of  the  psalmist,  Surely  every  man 
walketh  in  a  vain  show  ;  surely  they  are  disquieted  in 
vain.  It  will  be  well  if  with  him  we  are  brought  to 
the  pious  conclusion.  Now,  Lord,  what  wait  I  for?  my 
hope  is  in  thee. 

Infancy  hath  not  ceased,  before  the  restless  workings 
of  this  faculty  are  seen  in  all  their  mischievous  devel- 
opment. Observe  your  own  little  girl  in  the  nursery, 
surrounded  by  her  toys  and  her  dolls.  Mark  how  her 
step,  though  tottering,  hath  learned  the  air  of  a  mistress, 
and  how  that  tongue,  yet  lisping,  hath  caught  the  ac- 
cent of  command.  Hearken  to  her  dialogue  with  her 
mute  wooden  companion,  and  see  how  she  rejoices  in 
her  conscious  superiority.  When  her  mind  has  be- 
come enkindled  with  the  visions  of  its  own  fancy,  you 
may  observe  how  she  is  dressing  up  some  gay  scene 
of  future  happiness,  in  which  she  is  to  act  by  far  the 
most  conspicuous  part.  And,  O  now,  were  she  a 
little  older,  or  a  little  taller,  or  had  one  other  dress,  or 
one  more  beautiful  toy,  how  loftily  would  she  then 
carry  herself,  and  how  full  would  be  the  cup  of  her 
joy  !  And  if  she  muse  yet  farther  into  futurity,  she 
is  thinking  about  houses,  and  wealth,  and  domestics, 
and  equipages,  and  she  is  sagely  conjecturing  how 
she  will  act  when  all  these  things  are  hers.  Thus  is 
her  soul  just  entered  upon  being,  bewildered  in  its 
own  deceivings,  and  feeding  its  own  vanity  with  the 
foolish  fictions  of  an  infantile  imagination. 


THE     IMAGINATIOX.  221 

Or  you  may  look  upon  yon  little  boy,   sauntering 
along  in  his  errand,   gazing   at  every  show  window, 
and  admiring  every  passing  equipage,  and  wondering 
at  every  dwelling  of  opulence  and  splendor  which  he 
beholds,  and  which  seems  to  him  inhabited  by  beings 
with  whom  he  would  hardly  dare  to  speak.     What 
is  it  that  occupies  his  thoughts  and  retards  his  steps,  as 
he  slowly  moves  on  in  his  appointed  duty?     Ah!  he 
is   thinking  what  he  would  do,  were  he  as  strong  as 
Samson,   or  were  his  arm  as  mighty  as  the  giant's  of 
whom  he  has  read  in    his  story    book.     If  this   were 
the  case,  how  fearlessly  would  he  move  through  these 
streets  by  day,  yes  and  by  night  too,  and  how  should 
all  the  men  and  the  boys  tremble  at  his  frown.     Or  it 
may  be,  he  is  thinking  what  he  would  do  if  he  were 
rich.     If  he  should  now  find  a  purse  of  gold,  or  if  in 
some  of  his  rambles  he  should  stumble,  as  some  one, 
of  whom  he  has  read,  did  once  stumble,  upon  a  mine 
of  silver  or  a  heap  of  diamonds;  how  would  he  then 
put  to  shame   all  the   magnificence  which   he   here 
beholds  about  him  !     O  if  this  were  once  to  happen, 
how  much  richer  should  be  his  house,  how  much  more 
splendid  his  equipage,  how  much  more  numerous  his 
retinue,  and  how  would  he  stupify  all  the  boys  and  all 
the  men  of  his  acquaintance  with   his   gorgeous  exhi- 
bitions  of  incalculable  wealth  !     Or,  if  the  sound  of 
martial  music  falls  upon  his  ear,  and   a  military  show 
passes  before  him,  another  form  of  power  is  added  to 
the  list  of  his  many  accomplishments.     He  is  thinking 
how  he   would  order   these  men,  were  he  only  their 
captain,  and  how  promptly  these  thousands  should  move 
at  his  well  pronounced  word  of  uncontrollable  command. 


222  THE     ABUSE     OF 

Thus  early  do  we  become  the  slaves  of  our  own 
imaginations.  So  soon  do  we  learn  to  forget  the 
present  and  the  actual,  and  to  meditate  only  upon  the 
doubtful  and  the  impossible.  Instead  of  thinking  what 
he  is,  he  is  thinking  of  what  he  might  be.  O  if  he 
were  this,  or  if  he  were  that;  and  thus  are  the  intel- 
lects of  the  very  infant  bewildered  and  beclouded  in 
this  misty  atmosphere  of  all-pervading  ifs. 

You  may  smile  at  this  picture.  Or  perhaps  you 
blush  to  think  how  vain  were  the  imaginations  which 
lodged  within  you,  some  ten,  or  twenty,  or  thirty  years 
since.  But  let  us  remember,  that  this  is  only  one  leaf 
taken  from  the  book  of  human  nature ;  and  that  all 
the  rest  present  only  the  same  impression  upon  the 
same  materials ;  they  exhibit  only  countless  repetitions 
of  the  same  letters,  though  differently  arranged,  and 
perhaps  in  the  latter  part  of  the  volume,  less  easily 
understood. 

These  same  children,  who  have  been  thus  led  away 
by  the  deceitful  imaginations  of  infancy,  only  grow  up 
to  riper  years,  to  have  the  same  deceptions  repeated  upon 
them  in  other  and  more  melancholy  forms.  They  are 
still  children,  though  of  a  larger  bulk,  and  a  more  ex- 
tended observation.  What  is  it  that  fills  the  sleeping, 
aye,  and  the  waking  dreams  of  the  young  man,  who,  hav- 
ing collected  all  his  means  and  ventured  them  all  in  his 
first  experiment,  is  beginning  to  push  his  way  through 
the  world  unassisted  and  alone  ?  What  is  it  that  oc- 
cupies his  solitary  musings,  as  soon  as  the  pressure  of 
business  is  suspended,  and  the  current  of  his  thoughts 
is  suffered  to  move  onward  in  its  accustomed  channels  ? 
Is  he  now  thinking  of  what  is  around  him  ?■     Is  he 


T  II  R    I  M  A  G  r  .\  A  T I  o  \.  223 

reflecting  upon  his  own  actual,  matter  of  fact  condition, 
upon  what  he  now  is,  and  what  doth  in  reality  become 
him  ?  Is  he  looking  into  his  own  bosom,  with  the 
Iiumble  and  homely  endeavor  to  be  acquainted  with 
that  being,  within  him,  whom  he  seems  to  love  so  well, 
but  of  whom  it  must  be  confessed  he  hath  as  yet  ob- 
tained so  very  scanty  a  knowledge  ?  Is  he  thinking 
of  his  defects,  and  how  they  may  be  corrected  ;  or 
of  his  ignorance,  and  how  it  may  be  dispelled  ?  And 
above  all,  is  this  immortal  being  reflecting  that  he  has 
a  soul,  which  must  be  saved  or  lost ;  a  soul  that  must 
be  pardoned,  here  on  earth,  or  dwell  hereafter  in 
misery  unutterable  and  forever  ?  Is  he  putting  home 
to  himself  the  question.  How  shall  I  please  that  infinite 
Being  in  whose  hands  T  now  am  and  I  ever  after  shall 
be  ;  and  liow  shall  I  obtain  an  interest  in  the  mercy  of 
that  Saviour  who  died  to  redeem  me?  Ah  no  !  he  is 
thinking  of  none  of  this.  The  present,  the  certain, 
the  inevitable,  are  all  too  tame  to  interest  him.  The 
future,  the  doubtful,  the  improbable,  can  alone  satisfy 
the  greedy  appetite  of  his  diseased  imagination.  He 
is  musing  upon  the  splendors  which  one  day  are  to 
encircle  his  name,  in  the  walks  of  mercantile  life. 
His  soul  is  roaming  abroad  over  the  wide  and  invisible 
future,  and  there  she  seems  to  behold  visions  of  opu- 
lence, and  luxury,  and  reputation,  and  power,  glorious 
as  aught  that  the  heart  of  man  can  wish  for.  He 
kindles  with  the  vividness  of  his  own  fancies.  He 
beholds  his  name  respected  in  every  country,  his  ships 
floating  on  every  sea,  and  the  control  of  the  market 
vested  in  his  signature.  Or  has  he  entei'ed  upon  a 
profession.     The  slow  steps  by  which  other  men  have 


224  TilE     ABUSE     OP 

arisen,  he  overleaps  at  once.  Juries  hang  upon  his 
lips,  courts  bow  to  his  decisions,  and  a  listening  senate 
is  wielded  at  his  will.  O  if  this  were  only  so,  should 
he  thus  succeed,  he  surprises  himself  with  thinking 
how  triumphantly  he  would  surprise  the  world.  And 
thus  it  happens,  that  he  who  hath  spent  months  of  his 
life  in  meditating  how  he  would  act,  and  what  he 
would  do,  under  circumstances  in  which  neither  he 
nor  any  other  man  ever  was,  or  ever  will  be  placed, 
has  never  spent  a  single  hour  in  reflecting  what  he  is, 
where  he  is  going,  what  he  ought  to  do,  for  this  pres- 
ent which  he  sees,  or  for  that  infinite  of  future,  which 
truly  as  God  lives  he  most  assuredly  shall  see. 

Now  to  all  these  dreamers  of  gay  dreams,  we  would 
make  one  or  two  very  plain  remarks.  It  is  most 
manifest  that  you  are  spendingyour  time  to  no  manner 
of  purpose.  Common  sense  will  inform  you  that 
these  circumstances,  for  which  you  are  making  so 
ample  an  imaginary  preparation,  never  will  occur.  In 
the  mean  time,  what  you  ought  to  do  is  neglected  and 
forgotten.  The  very  energies,  without  the  aid  of 
which,  in  this  busy,  bustling  world,  you  never  can 
succeed,  are  frittered  away  and  wasted  upon  that 
which  can  contribute  nothing  whatever  to  your  suc- 
cess. You  would  surely  think  that  man  a  lunatic,  who 
should  spend  his  time  in  reflecting  what  he  would  do 
if  he  inhabited  the  moon.  Are  there  not  very  many 
just  such  lunatics  every  where  about  us  ? 

But  suppose  that  at  some  future  time,  your  imagi- 
nations should,  by  some  strange  coincidence,  become 
facts.  Of  what  use,  I  pray  you,  would  then  be  all 
your  present  dreams  about  them.     You  remember 


THE    I  MAG  IX  ATI  OX.  225 

how  useless  were  the  anticipations  of  your  childhood, 
concerning  the  situation  which  you  now  occupy.  Such 
are  your  present  anticipations  concerning  all  that  is  to 
come.  The  way  in  which  to  be  qualified  for  a  differ- 
ent situation,  is  to  fill  with  reputation  that  in  which 
you  are.  It  is  surely  belter  for  a  man  to  spend  one 
hour  in  preparing  for  the  duties  of  to-day,  than  to 
spend  a  month  in  dreaming  how  he  will  act  ten  years 
hence,  in  circumstances  under  which  neither  he  nor 
any  other  man  ever  will  be  placed. 

And  again,  this  very  exercise  of  the  imagination, 
besides  being  thus  useless,  is  the  cause  and  the  sure 
precursor  of  failure.  It  wastes  those  energies  which 
cannot  be  spared.  It  does  more.  The  mind  comes 
back  vitiated  from  these  gay  visions,  and  all  her  calcu- 
lations respecting  the  present  are  tinged  with  their  col- 
oring of  falsehood.  This  is,  after  all,  a  matter-of-fact 
world  ;  and  you  can  succeed  in  it  only  by  being  a 
matter-of-fact  man.  If  you  be  any  thing  else,  it  will 
move  on  upon  principles  diametrically  the  reverse  of 
yours  ;  and  time  will  assuredly  stamp  upon  all  your 
projects,  the  mark  of  utter  and  helpless  disappointment. 
Happy  will  it  be  if,  somewhere  in  that  vast  space 
which  intervenes  between  your  high  raised  hopes,  and 
the  dull,  plain  reality,  you  do  not  fall  into  the  gulf  of 
remediless  and  inextricable  bankruptcy.  And  still 
happier  will  it  be,  if  these  gay  visions  do  not  dance 
before  you  until  they  be  rebuked  away  by  the  solemn 
realities  of  your  last  half  hour,  and  there  remain  before 
you  nothing  but  the  dread  prospect  of  the  judgment 
seat  of  Christ,  a  Saviour  neglected,  and  an  undone 
eternity. 

20 


226  THE    ABUSE     OF 

Age,  I  know,  has  some  power  to  take  off  the  glare 
from  these  visions  of  the  fancy.  Disappointment  and 
affliction  do,  in  some  degree,  discover  to  our  view  the 
real  character  of  the  world,  at  least  in  so  far  as  it 
respects  ourselves.  The  man  becomes  at  last  con- 
vinced that  he  was  not  designed  for  those  splendid 
destinies  which  he  had  marked  out  for  himself,  and 
settles  down  in  tolerable  contentment,  to  look  in  his 
own  case  for  what  is  practicable.  But  have  vain 
thoughts  yet  ceased  to  lodge  within  him  ?  Ah  no  ! 
He  is  only  transferring  to  his  children  his  claim  to  that 
heritage,  which  he  had  once  hoped  to  enter  upon  him- 
self. He  is  now  building  visionary  fabrics  for  the  son 
that  is  to  come  after  him.  Though  he  have  failed, 
yet  his  son  may  surely  succeed.  Though  circumstan- 
ces of  education  or  of  connexions  did  not  favor  him, 
they  may  yet  favor  his  offspring.  Though  he  have 
not  yet  reached  the  height  to  which  he  aspired,  yet 
his  son  may  reach  it  by  rising  upon  his  shoulders. 
Though  he  be  not  the  pinnacle  of  the  family  edifice, 
it  will  be  something  at  least  to  have  been  the  founda- 
tion stone.  And  then  in  his  solitary  musings  he  pur- 
sues the  boy  of  his  hopes  through  all  the  changes  of 
education,  of  entrance  upon  business,  and  of  profes- 
sional success,  until,  full  of  his  own  conceptions,  and 
rejoicing  in  what  is  to  be  some  twenty  years  hence,  the 
exulting  parent  feels  already  the  conscious  pride  which 
shall  dilate  his  bosom,  when,  pointing  to  the  man  whom 
all  men  admire,  he  shall  say  to  the  passer  by,  that  is 
my  son.  Now  what  is  deplorable  in  all  this  is,  that 
these  splendid  anticipations  are  sowing  the  seeds  of 
their  own  discomfiture.     For  it  is  surely  natural  to 


THE    IMAGINATION.  227 

suppose,  that  the  child  for  whom  all  these  unusual 
destinies  are  in  reserve,  needs  not  the  ceaseless  watch- 
ing over,  nor  the  multiplied  restraints  under  which 
other  men's  children  must  of  course  be  brought  up. 
This  parent  hath  never  reflected  that  that  child  hath 
within  him  many  an  evil  propensity,  which  if  uncor- 
rected will  assuredly  accomplish  his  ruin.  He  hath 
never  yet  learned,  in  daily  prayer,  to  commend  the 
temporal  interests  of  that  child  to  the  God  who  can 
alone  fulfil  his  desires.  Still  less  hath  he  ever  taught 
that  child  the  way  of  salvation,  or  prayed  that  God 
would  make  him  a  pious  man,  and  prepare  them  both 
for  that  day  when  they  shall  both  stand  before  the 
judgment  seat  of  Christ.  Happy  will  it  be,  if  the 
future  history  of  that  child,  the  defects  of  whose  edu- 
cation these  very  visions  have  fostered,  do  not  reveal 
a  tale  of  utter  dissoluteness  ;  yes  !  happy  will  it  be, 
if  this  very  idol  do  not  bring  down  the  gray  hairs  of 
its  doting  parent  with  sorrow  to  the  grave. 

Thus  do  we  with  agonizing  grasp  cling  not  to  the 
realities  of  life,  but  to  its  unsubstantial  phantasies. 
Thus  is  it  that,  when  the  phantasies  of  our  own  age 
have  vanished  away,  we  grasp  after  those  of  the  gen- 
eration tliat  is  to  come  after  us.  Thus  is  it  that  these 
gay  visions  not  only  shut  out  from  our  view  the  truth, 
and  lead  to  hopeless  disappointment  in  the  life  that 
now  is,  they  also  shut  out  the  truth,  and  plunge  us 
in  remediless  disappointment  for  the  world  that  is  to 
come. 

II.  This  leads  us  to  remark,  that  from  this  very 
principle  many  of  our  moral  delusions  derive  their 
danger  and  their  efficacy. 


228  THEABUSEOF 

There  are  certain  facts  respecting  the  spirit  that  is 
within  us,  and  certain  doctrines  concerning  the  world 
which  that  spirit  will  very  soon  enter,  which  among 
men  who  believe  the  Bible  are  very  universally  re- 
ceived. It  is,  for  instance,  very  generally  believed 
that  the  soul  of  man  is  immortal ;  that  it  will  enter  at 
death  upon  a  mode  of  being  very  different  from  the 
present ;  that  man  is  a  sinner ;  that  that  other  will  be 
a  world  of  rewards  and  punishments ;  that  we  must 
all  stand  before  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ,  to  be 
judged  according  to  the  deeds  of  the  body;  that  there 
will  be  then  a  separation  between  the  countless  myriads 
of  our  race,  and  that  the  one  part  will  go  away  into  ever- 
lasting life,  and  the  other  part  into  everlasting  punish- 
ment; and  that  from  the  decision  of  that  day  there  shall 
be  no  appeal  forever.  Now  it  is  not  in  the  power 
of  amusement,  or  business,  or  ambition,  entirely  to 
exclude  these  overwhelming  ideas  from  the  mind  of 
man.  There  are  moments  when  even  the  gayest  of 
the  gay  are  at  a  stand,  when  pleasure  has  satiated, 
when  the  voice  of  sensibility  is  unmusical,  when  the 
soul  looks  loathingly  over  all  the  allurements  of  fashion, 
and  of  sense,  and  in  indignant  sadness  turns  back  upon 
her  thoughtless  murderer,  and  asks,  Is  this  all  for 
which  the  eternal  God  hath  made  me?  Conscience 
at  such  a  moment  will  also  regain  a  transitory  power, 
and  she  will  ask,  whether  there  may  not  be  something 
sinful  as  well  as  weak  in  having  lived  in  vain ;  and 
then  there  will  arise  the  appalling  idea  of  standing 
without  a  lineament  of  the  character  of  Heaven  upon 
her,  before  the  Judge  as  well  as  the  Father  of  this 
whole  universe.     Every  thing  teaches  him  that  some 


THE     IMAGINATION.  229 

moral  transformation  must  be  effected  before  a  sinner 
can  endure  the  scrutiny  of  that  meeting  in  peace.  Con- 
science, reason,  and  revelation,  conspire  in  declaring, 
Except  a  man  be  born  again,  he  cannot  see  the  kingdom 
of  God ;  and  if  any  man  be  a  Christian,  there  is  a  new 
creation.  Every  thing  urges  him  to  secure  the 
crown  of  eternal  life,  now  while  it  is  the  accepted 
time,  now  while  it  is  the  day  of  salvation.  The  mon- 
itory voice  from  without  and  from  within,  saith  unto 
him,  Whatsoever  thy  hand  findeth  to  do,  do  it  with  thy 
might ;  for  there  is  no  work,  nor  device,  nor  knowledge 
in  the  grave. 

And  when  a  man's  conscience  hath  been  thus  by 
the  mercy  of  God  awakened,  what,  I  pray  you,  doth 
he  do  ?  Do  you  find  him  inquiring  of  his  religious 
teacher.  What  must  I  do  to  be  saved  ?  Do  you  see 
him  at  once  employed  in  honest,  diligent  and  sol- 
emn inquiry  into  the  moral  condition  of  his  own  heart, 
and  the  nature  of  those  obligations  which  exist  between 
him  and  his  Maker?  Do  you  find  him  with  his  Bible 
in  his  closet,  holding  communion  with  his  God  ?  O 
no  !  with  all  the  realities  of  death  and  judgment  before 
him,  you  cannot  persuade  him  to  do  that,  which  it  is 
his  indispensable  duty  to  do,  to-day.  No,  he  is  think- 
ing how  surely  he  will  give  to  these  subjects  their  full 
share  of  attention  at  some  day  which  he  is  yet  to  see, 
or  when  the  sickness  unto  death  hath  laid  its  hand 
upon  him  ;  or  he  is  thinking  what  he  would  do  if  his 
affairs  were  differently  arranged.  If  he  were  a  little 
younger,  or  a  little  older,  a  little  richer,  or  a  little 
more  at  leisure,  or  had  somewhat  different  feelings 
upon  the  subject,  he  would  then  surmount  every  ob- 
20* 


230  THE     ABUSE     OF 

stacle,  and  lay  hold  upon  everlasting  life.  Satisfied 
with  the  goodness  of  his  resolution,  he  turns  again  to 
the  vanities  of  life,  and  conscience  again  slumbers. 
Again  he  is  aroused,  and  again  he  is  beguiled  by  the 
visions  of  to-morrow.  At  length,  death  steps  in  between 
this  man  and  his  to-morrow,  and  he  passes  in  an  instant 
from  a  world  of  fancy  to  an  eternity  of  fact. 

And  if,  through  the  goodness  of  God,   such  a  man 
should  become  permanently  interested  on  the  subject 
of  his  eternal  welfare,  and  anxious  above  all  things  to 
be  reconciled  unto  God,  it  will  be  strange  if  this  same 
habit  do  not  still  pursue  him.     Jesus  Christ  is  saying 
to  such  an  one,  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  are  weary 
and  heavy  laden,  and   I  will  give   you   rest.     If  any 
man  thirst,  let  him  come  unto  me  and  drink.     For  as 
Moses  lifted  up  the  serpent  in  the  wilderness,  so  was 
the  Son  of  Man  lifted  up,  that  whosoever  believeth  on 
him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life.     But 
instead  of  doing  this,  he  is   thinking  perhaps  how  he 
would  do  it  if  the  circumstances  of  his  former  life  had 
been   different,  if  he  had  been  more  religiously  edu- 
cated, or  if  he  had  been  less  so,  or  if  these  ideas  had 
been   impressed   upon   him  more  vividly,  or  at  some 
other  period   of  his  life.     If  in  town,  he  would  be  in 
the   country  ;  if  in  the  country,  he  would  be  in  town  ; 
for  a  wounded  spirit  who  can  bear  ?   He  would  be  any 
vi^here,  he  would   be  every  where,  but  just  with  his 
own   heart,   and  doing  the  very  thing  which  God  this 
present  moment  requires  him  to  do.     Thus  he  may 
be  kept,  month  after  month,  from  the  peace  which  piety 
sheds  abroad  in  the  soul,  in  consequence  of  this  long  es- 
tablished habit  of  looking  away  from  his  own  heart,instead 


THE    IMAGINATION.  231 

of  looking  into  it.  And  that  peace  which  passeth  un- 
derstanding, he  never  will  enjoy,  until,  from  the  inmost 
recesses  of  a  contrite  heart,  he  shall  say,  in  present, 
humble  sincerity,  with  a  penitent  of  other  days,  Lord, 
what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do  ? 

Nor  are  the  men  among  us,  who  profess  to  be 
religious,  exempted  from  the  deserved  application  of 
the  question  of  the  text.  The  Bible  is  the  statute 
book  of  Jehovah.  In  it  he  teaches  us  by  precept  and 
by  example,  how  he  would  have  us  live.  Now  he 
who  professes  religion,  declares  that  he  believes  all  this, 
and  he  promises  that  he  will  obey  it.  It  might  then 
surely  be  expected  that  such  a  man  would  be  found 
diligently  studying  the  book,  and  daily  laboring  to 
bring  every  thought  and  word  and  action  into  con- 
formity to  it.  It  might  surely  be  expected,  that  in 
the  lives  of  such  men  we  should  see  the  habitual  ex- 
emplification of  that  humility,  and  charity,  and  self- 
denial,  and  benevolence,  and  forbearance,  and  heavenly 
mindedness,  which  that  book  inculcates,  and  without 
which  it  assures  us  that  we  cannot  be  saved.  But 
do  we  see  all  this  ?  Alas !  I  fear  that  among  many 
professors  of  every  name,  real,  actual  religion  is  very 
much  a  thing  that  is  yet  to  be.  Instead  of  being  de- 
vout and  practically  pious  men,  under  the  circum- 
stances in  which  they  are,  they  are  thinking  how 
devout  and  pious  they  would  be  under  circumstances 
exceedingly  dissimilar.  If  they  were  older,  or  if  they 
were  younger,  if  they  were  married,  or  if  they  were 
single,  if  the  mechanic  were  a  merchant,  or  the  mer- 
chant a  mechanic,  or  if  either  were  in  a  profes- 
sion, or  rich,  or  at  leisure,  how  zealously  would  they 


232  THE     ABUSE    OP 

labor,  and  how  holily  would  they  live.  Thus  the  time 
which  is  wasted  in  thinking  how  well  they  would  live 
in  another  station,  is  sufficient,  if  well  employed,  to 
ensure  their  living  well  in  their  own.  Nor  is  this  all ; 
we  fear  that  many  a  man  is  judging  of  his  religious 
character  not  by  what  it  is,  but  by  what,  under  other 
circumstances,  he  persuades  himself  that  it  would  be. 
Here  there  is  a  danger  lest  the  mistake  be  fatal.  God 
will  judge  him  according  to  what  he  hath  done,  and 
not  according  to  what  he  hath  not  done,  hut  only 
thought  of.  Many  will  say  unto  me,  at  that  day.  Lord, 
Lord,  have  we  not  prophesied  in  thy  name,  and  in  thy 
name  done  many  wonderful  works,  to  whom  I  will 
say,  I  never  knew  you ;  depart  from  me,  ye  that  work 
iniquity. 

And  now,  I  pray  you,  is  it  not  mournful  that  so 
much  of  this  short  life,  a  life  on  which  depends  all 
that  is  momentous  in  eternity,  should  thus  be  spent  in 
an  imaginary,  unreal,  and  fictitious  world.  It  were 
surely  bad  enough  for  an  immortal  being  to  rivet  his 
affections,  and  consume  his  energies  upon  a  world  that 
now  is.  But  is  it  not  passing  folly  to  rivet  them  upon 
a  world  that  is  not,  and  that  never  will  be  ?  Yet  such 
is  the  folly  of  our  nature  !  You  see  the  men  around 
you  ;  alas  !  I  fear  those  men  are  your  very  selves, 
preparing  for  events  which  shall  never  happen,  rejoic- 
ing in  prospects  which  you  will  never  see,  triumphing 
over  dangers  which  you  will  never  meet,  and  laying 
to  your  souls  the  flattering  unction  of  moral  approba- 
tion for  acting  as  you  never  did  act,  and  as  God 
knoweth,  that  were  it  in  your  power  you  never  would 
act.     And  all  this  is  going  on,  while  what  is  present 


THE    IMAGINATION.  233 

and  actual  is  forgotten,  and  what  is  immediate,  urgent 
duty,  of  course  is  left  forever  undone.  And  yet  more  j 
what  is  uncertain  of  the  future  seems  to  attract  you 
the  most  strongly,  nay  its  very  uncertainty,  and  its  very 
worthlessness  seem  to  make  you  cleave  to  it  the  closer. 
What  God  hath  said  of  the  future  is  most  assuredly 
true ;  but  from  the  disclosures  which  he  hath  made  you 
resolutely  turn  away,  and  choose  rather  to  wander 
among  the  baseless  visions  of  your  own  distempered 
fancy. 

And  now,  in  conclusion,  allow  me  to  suggest  a  few 
considerations  in  addition  to  what  has  been  said,  to 
persuade  you  to  restrain  the  exercise,  and  control  the 
excesses  of  this  much  abused  faculty. 

1.  It  is  wasting  time,  the  most  inestimable  treasure 
that  God  has  given  you.  It  is  so  wasting  it  as  to  ren- 
der you  utterly  unprepared  for  all  that  is  before  you. 
What  would  you  think  of  the  man  who  spent  whole 
days  in  dreaming,  or  in  drunkenness?  And  what 
ought  we  to  think  of  him,  who  spends  his  days  and 
nights  in  musing  over  scenes  of  unreal  and  impossible 
existence,  and  gazing  upon  the  empty  creations  of  a 
diseased  imagination  ? 

2.  It  is  at  variance  with  the  first  principles  of 
Jehovah's  government.  The  future  is  among  those 
secret  things  which  belong  unto  God.  To  dream 
about  it  as  we  do,  is  to  intrude  into  things  which  we 
have  not  seen,  being  vainly  puffed  up  with  our  fleshly 
mind.  The  language  of  Scripture  to  each  one  of  us 
is,  Do  thy  duty  to-day,  and  Providence  will  take 
thought  for  the  future.  W^e  exactly  reverse  it.  We 
neglect   our    duty    to-day,  apd  take  upon  ourselves 


234.  THE    ABUSE    OF 

the  charge  of  the  future:  We  let  go  that  which  He 
hath  placed  in  our  power,  and  grasp  after  that  which 
he  hath  not  committed  even  to  the  angels  of  heaven. 
We  thus  wither  at  the  root  the  virtues  of  faith,  and 
obedience,  and  submission,  and  foster  the  vices  of 
unbelief,  of  pride,  and  of  discontent,  of  arrogance, 
and  presumption.  We  place  ourselves  in  that  attitude 
on  which  God  hath  ever  frowned ;  for  God  resisteth 
the  proud,  but  showeth  grace  unto  the  humble. 

3.  The  habit  of  which  we  have  spoken,  clothes 
the  world  with  borrowed  fascinations,  and  teaches  it 
with  more  certainty  to  delude  us.  The  world  as  it 
really  is,  is  intended  to  read  to  us  many  an  instructive 
lesson,  and  to  impress  most  deeply  every  sentiment 
of  revelation.  It  is  in  fact  a  world  of  vicissitude,  of 
trial,  of  sorrow,  of  much  and  of  frequent  affliction.  A 
world  in  which  " Death  reigns"  must  surely  be  all 
this.  God  made  it  so,  that  we  might  aspire  higher. 
He  has  written  upon  it  in  legible  characters,  Arise  and 
depart,  for  this  is  not  your  rest,  because  it  is  polluted. 
Now  against  all  this  lesson  we  are  shutting  our  eyes, 
and  closing  our  ears.  Inasmuch  as  he  has  made  the 
real  world  such  as  it  is,  we  are  determined  to  have 
another  world  of  our  own  creation,  where  his  hand  is 
not  seen,  and  where  his  voice  is  not  heard,  and  on 
which  his  lessons  are  not  inscribed.  Thus  do  we 
make  good  the  truth  of  that  saying,  Light  is  come 
into  the  world,  and  ye  have  loved  darkness  rather  than 
light.  Thus  are  ye  giving  to  the  world,  already  too 
strong  foryou,  additional  power,  power  which  God  nev- 
er gave  it;  and  in  despite  of  Providence,  in  despite  of 
revelation,  are  ye  rivetting  those  chains  which  it  hath  cast 


THE    I.AfAGIXATIOX.  235 

around  you,  and  whilst  every  moment  drawing  nearer 
to  the  judgment  seat,  are  rendering  your  own  condem- 
nation yet  more  fearfully  inevitable. 

Finally.  The  Bible  is  God's  statute  book,  and  he 
surely  meant  it  to  be  obeyed,  and  he  hath  enforced  the 
obedience  to  it  by  most  fearful  and  inevitable  sanctions. . 
And  if  we  do  not  obey  it,  it  matters  not  how  we 
account  for  that  disobedience.  Whether  we  have 
walked  in  the  ways  of  profligacy,  or  worshipped  at  the 
shrine  of  pleasure,  or  have  dreamed  away  our  lives  in 
promises  of  amendment,  the  fact  remains  unaltered,  that 
we  have  been  disobedient,  and  we  shall  meet  the  doom 
of  that  servant,  who  knew  his  Lord's  will  and  did  it 
not.  And  here  there  is  not  a  moment  to  be  lost. 
Death  is  at  the  door,  and  as  the  tree  falleth  so  it  shall  lie. 
Let  us  then  in  manners  and  in  morals,  obey  to-day 
the  voice  of  Providence  and  of  God.  Let  us  seek 
first  the  kingdom  of  God.  Let  the  wicked  now  for- 
sake his  way,  and  the  unrighteous  man  his  thoughts, 
and  turn  unto  the  Lord,  instead  of  promising  to  do  so. 
Behold  7101V  is  the  accepted  time,  now^  and  not  to- 
morrow, is  the  day  of  salvation.     Amen. 


MOTIVES    TO    BENEFICENCE. 


JOB  XXIX.   11,  12,  13. 

WHEJJ  THE  EAR  HEARD  ME,  THEN  IT  BLESSED  ME  J  ASV 
WHEN  THE  EYK  SAW  ME,  THEN  IT  BORE  WitNESS  UNTO 
ME  ;  BECAUSE  I  DELIVERED  THE  POOR  WHEN  HE  CRIED, 
THE  FATHERLESS,  AND  HIM  THAT  HAD  NONE  TO  HELP 
HIM.  THE  BLESSING  OF  HI31  THAT  WAS  READY  TO  PERISH 
CAME  UPON  ME,  AND  I  CAUSED  THE  WIDOw's  HEART  TO 
SING   FOR  JOY. 

We  have  assembled,  this  evening,  my  brethren,  to 
discharge  one  of  the  most  deh'ghtful  duties  of  our  holy 
religion.  The  stern  obligations  of  truth  and  of  justice, 
not  unfrequently  compel  us  to  inflict  additional  pain 
upon  an  already  unhappy  fellow  mortal.  Not  so  the  re- 
quirements of  charity.  While  obeying  her  commands, 
we  are  in  the  very  act  rewarded.  We  diffuse  unmin- 
gled  happiness  among  the  recipients  of  our  benevolence ; 
and  that  happiness  is  reflected  back  again  upon  us  at 
every  exhibition  of  the  bliss  which  we  have  created, 
or  of  the  gratitude  which  we  have  deserved. 

Not  only  is  this  a  most  pleasing,  it  is  also  a  most 
solemn  duty.  We  have  met  together,  this  evening, 
to  render  unto  God  an  account  of  our  stewardship. 
We  are  in  the  presence  of  Him  who  hath  said,  Thou 


MOTIVES    TO     BENEFICENCE.  237 

shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself.  Each  one  of  us 
will  have  an  opportunity  of  declaring,  and  each  one 
of  us  will  declare,  what  respect  he  hath  to  this  com- 
mandment, by  which  he  must  he  judged.  A  record 
of  this  evening's  transactions  will  be  made  concerning 
every  one  of  us,  and  we  must  individually  meet  it,  at 
that  day,  when  the  friend  of  the  friendless  shall  de- 
scend in  flaming  fire  to  judge  every  man  according  to 
his  works. 

In  view  of  these  considerations,  I  am  fully  aware, 
that  I  might  properly  set  before  you  the  bearings  which 
this  evening's  decision  will  have  upon  your  eternal 
destiny.  I  might  assure  you,  that  God  will  most  righ- 
teously inquire  into  the  use  that  you  have  made  of  the 
talent  which  he  has  given  you,  and  I  might  illustrate 
how  he  will  hold  you  strictly  responsible  both  for  the 
happiness  which  you  might  have  produced,  and  the  evil 
which  you  might  have  prevented.  I  might  set  before  you 
the  danger  of  riches,  and  show  you  in  how  many  ways 
they  become  the  obstacles  to  our  salvation,  and  furnish 
at  once  the  instrument  of  our  destruction,  and  the  evi- 
dence that  it  has  been  accomplished.  Or  I  might  set 
before  you  the  terrors  of  the  judgment,  when  every 
one  of  us  shall  give  an  account  of  himself  unto  God, 
and  when  He  that  sittelh  upon  the  throne  will  announce, 
Inasmuch  as  ye  have  not  done  it  unto  one  of  the  least 
of  these,  ye  have  not  done  it  unto  me  ;  and  when, 
unto  covetous  men,  as  well  as  unto  liars  and  idolaters, 
he  will  say,  Depart,  ye  cursed,  into  everlasting  fire, 
prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels. 

With  this  brief  allusion,  we  shall,  however,  at 
present  dismiss  these  solemn  considerations.  Our 
21 


238  MOTIVES     TO     BENEFICENCE. 

object,  this  evening,  will  be  merely  to  present  betore 
you  some  arguments  to  enforce  the  duty  of  charity, 
drawn  entirely  from  the  relations  of  the  present  life. 
You  all  desire  to  secure  your  own  happiness,  to  promote 
your  own  interests,  and  to  act  worthily  of  that  rank 
which  you  hold  as  memhers  of  God's  intelligent  creation. 
To  show  you  that  these  objects  can  best  be  accom- 
plished by  a  life  of  benevolence,  is  all  that  we  propose 
in  the  present  discourse. 

And  here,  at  the  commencement  of  this  discussion, 
I  scarcely  need  remind  you,  how  universally  you  are 
at  present  engaged  in  the  pursuit  of  wealth.  Most 
probably,  I  do  not  address  a  single  individual,  who  is 
not  directly  or  indirectly  devoting  to  pecuniary  acqui- 
sition, by  far  the  greater  part  of  his  time,  his  talent, 
nay,  of  his  very  being.  A  suitable  degree  of  attention 
to  this  object,  is  consistent  with  the  first  principles  of 
our  nature.  Wealth  is  power.  It  is  an  important 
instrument  for  the  production  of  effect.  Nor  is  this 
attention  inconsistent  with  the  precepts  of  religion. 
We  are  commanded  by  revelation  to  be  diligent  in 
business ;  and  he  that  careth  not  for  his  own  house,  is 
declared  to  have  denied  the  faith. 

The  results  of  this  diligence  are  also  visible  among  us. 
Every  year,  nay,  every  day,  is  bearing  testimony  to 
the  blessing  of  God  upon  the  labor  of  your  hands. 
Each  returning  season  adds  its  successive  portion  to 
your  property,  and  thus  places  under  your  control 
accumulated  means  of  happiness.  The  question  to 
be  considered,  this  evening,  is,  How  may  you  most 
wisely  expend  that  wealth  which  you  have  acquired, 
or  are  acquiring  ? 


MOTIVES    TO    BENEFICENCE.  239 

That  jDoition  of  your  property,  which  is  not  con- 
sumed in  procuring  the  necessities  and  conveniences 
of  life,  must  be  expended  in  one  of  the  two  following 
ways  :  either  in  securing  the  means  o/*personal  grati- 
fication, or  else  m^??'o?rao^/«^^^e  WELFARE  OF  OTHERS. 
Under  the  first  mode  of  expenditure,  may  be  compre- 
hended all  those  appropriations  of  property  by  which 
it  is  devoted  to  sensual  enjoyment,  to  the  luxuries  of 
the  table,  of  dress,  of  equipage,  of  furniture,  and  indeed 
to  all  that  which  serves  merely  to  pamper  the  appe- 
tites, gratify  the  indolence,  or  feed  the  vanity  of  this 
body  that  perisheth.  It  is  also  thus  employed  when 
it  ministers  to  covetousness  ;  as  for  example,  when 
it  is  used  merely  as  the  means  of  further  acquisition^ 
With  these  there  may  be  combined  various  other 
modes  of  expenditure,  according  to  the  character, 
the  age,  and  the  passions  of  the  individual.  The  love 
of  distinction,  the  love  of  power,  the  love  of  ease,  may 
each  call  for  its  portion  out  of  our  annual  income  ; 
but  of  all  of  them  the  object  is  evidently  and  exclu- 
sively OMr  own  personal  grntificaiion,  without  any  visi- 
ble regard  to  the  weal  or  the  wo  of  our  brethren  of  the 
human  race. 

On  the  contrary,  every  man  may,  if  he  will,  say  to 
the  all-grasping  spirit  of  selfishness  within  him.  Thus 
far  shalt  thou  come,  and  no  farlher ;  and  in  the  ex- 
penditure of  his  property,  and  the  occupation  of  his 
time,  think  not  merely  of  his  own  things,  but  also  of 
the  things  of  others.  We  thus  act,  when  we  banish 
from  our  tables  the  superfluities  of  life,  that  we  may 
have  wherewith  to  feed  the  widow  and  the  fatherless. 
We  thus  act,  when  we  deny  ourselves  of  the  costliness, 


240  MOTIVES    TO    BENEFICENCE. 

of  dress,   of  furniture,  or  of  equipage,  that  we  may- 
minister   to  the   houseless   children    of  poverty    and 
neglect.     But  many  of  you  may  taste  richly  of  the 
pleasures   of  benevolence,   without   even    these    self- 
denials.     I   add,  therefore,   that  we  may  accomplish 
most  signally  the  work  of  benevolence,  if  we  will  prefer 
the  solid  glory  of  living  usefully,  to  the  empty  name  of 
having  died  rich;  if,  instead  of  adding,  with  an  eager- 
ness that  never  can  be  satisfied,  to  a  property  already 
sufficient  for   all   our  reasonable  wants,  we  limit  our 
desires,  and  consecrate  the  accumulations  of  our  income 
to  the   well-being  of  our  brethren.     Beside  relieving 
the  physical,  we  may  still  more  abundantly  relieve  the 
intellectual  and  moral  misery  of  our  race.     We  may 
pour  the  light  of  science  upon  the  neighborhoods  of 
poverty  and  ignorance,  and  raise  from  obscurity  that 
genius,  which  shall  make  its  power  felt  upon  the  doings 
of  mankind  ;  or  we  may  move  4lie  press,  that  mighty 
lever  which  sustains  the  spirit  of  the  age,  and,  spreading 
abroad   those   exhibitions  of  truth   by   which   public 
opinion  is  gained  over  to  virtue,  behold  the  effect  which 
we  have  produced  upon  the  collected  mass  of  universal 
man.    And  still  more,  by  such  appropriations  of  wealth, 
we  may  disseminate  the  principles  of  that  religion   by 
which   this   whole  world  is  yet  to  be  reclaimed  from 
misery  and  sin,  and  teach  its  people,  and  nations,  and 
languages,  to  send  back   again   to  heaven   that   song 
which  heaven   itself  hath  taught  us.  Glory  be  to  God 
in  the  highest,  on  earth  peace,  and  good  will  to  men. 
Such   are  the   two  very  different  modes,  in  which 
wealth  may  be  employed.     I  ask,  in  the  first  place, 


MOTIVES     TO     DENEFICENCE.  241 

I.  Which  mode  of  expenditure  will  conduce  most  to 
our  happiness  ? 

Here  it  is  scarcely  necessary  that  I  remind  you, 
that  we  live  under  the  government  of  an  all  wise,  all 
powerful,  and  most  merciful  Creator.  His  dispensa- 
tions towards  us  in  nature,  and  providence,  and  re- 
demption, abundantly  manifest  that  he  most  of  all  de- 
sires the  happiness  of  men,  whom  he  has  condescended 
to  designate  as  his  children.  And  lest  from  our  igno- 
rance or  blindness,  we  should  err  in  the  pursuit  of  it, 
he  has  been  pleased  to  give  us  directions  vthich  we 
denominate  his  laws.  In  exact  correspondence  with 
these  laws,  he  has  framed  the  whole  system  of  things 
of  which  we  form  a  part,  and  hath  scattered  happiness 
every  where  within  the  pathway  of  obedience,  and 
misery  and  disappointment  every  where  without  it. 
His  faithfulness  is  as  unwavering  as  his  providence  is 
universal,  or  his  power  omnipotent.  We  cannot  con- 
tend against  God,  nor  render  that  good  which  he  hath 
constituted  evil.  Our  inquiry,  how  may  we  best  pro- 
mote our  own  happiness,  is,  therefore,  at  once  reduced 
to  this,  What  hath  God  commanded  ? 

His  commands  on  the  subject  before  us  are  such 
as  these  :  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself. 
Be  ye  merciful,  even  as  your  Father  who  is  in  heaven 
is  merciful.  Thou  shalt  open  thy  hand  wide  to  thy 
poor  brother,  to  thy  poor  and  needy  in  thy  land.  To 
do  good  and  to  communicate,  forget  not ;  for  with  such 
sacrifices  God  is  well  pleased.  Or  if  we  were  to  sum 
up  the  teachings  of  revelation  in  one  general  precept, 
it  would  be  this.  Man  may  find  happiness,  not  ia 
ministering  to  himself,  but  in  ministering  unto  others. 
21* 


242  MOTIVES    TO    BENEFICENCE. 

He  that,  heedless  of  the  woes  of  others,  seeks  only 
self  gratification,  shall  be  inevitably  disappointed.  He 
that,  regardless  of  himself,  seeks  for  the  welfare  of 
others,  shall  be  an  hundred  fold  rewarded.  He  that 
seeketh  his  life  shall  lose  it,  and  he  that  loseth  his  life 
shall  find  it.  Here  then  we  have  the  decision  of  that 
good  Being,  whose  tender  mercies  have  followed  us, 
untired  and  unexhausted,  through  all  the  long  years  of 
our  waywardness  and  folly;  who  so  loved  us,  that  he 
gave  up  his  own  Son  to  the  death  for  us,  and  though 
I  could  see  no  farther,  I  would  trust  him.  I  know 
that  his  desire  for  my  welfare  hath  dictated  his  com- 
mandment, and,  therefore,  that  my  happiness  canbestbe 
promoted  by  promoting  the  happiness  of  my  brethren. 

But  we  may  go  still  farther.  Not  only  hath  God  by 
his  law  made  benevolence  necessary  to  our  happiness, 
he  hath  impressed  that  same  necessity  upon  us  in  the  act 
of  our  creation.  The  mysterious  being,  man,  is,  as  you 
know,  made  up  of  a  material,  an  intellectual,  and  a 
moral  nature.  By  means  of  the  first,  he  is  connected 
with  the  visible  universe  around  him.  The  second 
judges  of  truth  and  error,  of  beauty  and  deformity,  of 
sublimity  and  meanness.  It  is  his  moral  nature  alone 
which  judges  of  right  and  wrong,  which  renders  him 
amenable  to  moral  law,  and  connects  him  with  the 
various  orders  of  being  that  are  above  him.  It  is 
evident  that  his  happiness  must  be  found  in  the  cuhi- 
vation  of  one  or  another  of  these  parts  of  his  nature. 

And  here  I  will  not  insult  you,  by  attempting  to 
prove,  that  the  happiness  of  man  has  but  little  con- 
nexion either  with  the  gratifications  of  sense,  or  with 
devotion  to  that  ceaseless  round  of  frivolity,  which  the 


MOTIVES     TO     BENEFICENCE.  243 

children  of  thoughtlessness  call  amusement.  Alas  ! 
This  is  the  fatal  soil  where  grow,  in  rank  luxuriance, 
ennui,  disappointment,  malice,  despair,  and  suicide. 
Nor  is  it  less  evident,  that  intellectual  cultivation  can- 
not secure  the  happiness  of  man.  To  this  truth,  the 
names  of  Savage,  of  Chatterton,  of  Rousseau,  of  Burns, 
and  Byron,  bear  melancholy  testimony.  It  is,  then, 
only  in  the  cultivation  of  his  moral  powers,  that  the 
happiness  of  man  may  with  certainty  be  attained. 
Those  pleasures  alone  are  enduring,  which  result  from 
obedience  to  the  will  of  our  INIaker,  and  which  approx- 
imate us  more  and  more  nearly  to  tiie  moral  image  of 
our  Father  who  is  in  heaven.  And  it  is  in  works  of 
charity,  by  way  of  eminence,  that  he  hath  commanded 
us  to  imitate  him.  Be  ye  therefore  merciful,  even  as 
your  Father  in  heaven  is  merciful.  Here  then  is  the 
solid  basis  on  which  alone  the  happiness  of  a  creature 
can  rest ;  all  others  are  shifting  as  the  tempest-tossed 
sand. 

Here  is  firm  footing,  here  is  solid  rock  ; 
This  can  snpport  us;  all  is  sea  beside; 
Sinks  under  us,  bestorins,  and  then  devours. 
His  hand  the  cood  man  fastens  in  the  skies, 
And  bids  earth  roll,  nor  feels  her  idle  whirl. 

Let  it  not  be  said,  that  here  I  am  speaking  theory. 
You  are  men  of  observation,  and  to  your  own  obser- 
vation I  appeal,  and  ask,  whether  I  do  not  speak 
truth.  You  have  lived  long  enough  to  know  what 
riches,  and  sensuality,  and  gaiety,  and  intellect  can  do, 
and  I  ask  you  now  for  your  own  unbiassed  verdict. 
Hath  gold  ever  yet  erected  a  palace  from  which  care 
has  been  excluded,  or  hath  it  devised  a  portion  which 


244  MOTIVES    TO     BENEFICENCE. 

could  relieve  the  heart-ache  ?  Or,  I  ask,  is  there  one 
of  you  so  base  that  he  doth  not  despise  the  sensualist, 
or  so  simple,  that  he  doth  not  piiy  the  children  of  the 
song  and  the  dance  ?  Is  not  that  man  yet  in  his  in- 
fancy, who  hath  not  already  said  of  laughter,  it  is  mad- 
ness, and  of  mirth,  what  doeth  it  ?  And  yet  more, 
were  1  to  ask  you,  this  evening,  to  point  out  to  me 
the  happiest  human  being  whom  you  have  ever  known, 
there  is  not  one  of  you  who  would  not  pass  over, 
without  a  thought,  the  distinctions  made  by  wealth  and 
poverty,  learning  and  ignorance,  fashion  and  obscurity, 
prosperity  and  adversity,  and  direct  ine  to  the  humble 
and  benevolent  disciple  of  Jesus  Christ,  who,  following 
the  example  of  his  Master,  was  going  about  doing 
good,  and  who  laid  his  head  on  his  pillow  at  the  close 
of  every  day,  in  the  glorious  consciousness,  that  he 
had  not  lived  in  vain.  And  tell  me,  ye  men  of  feeling 
and  of  sympathy,  ye  whose  hearts  are  not  corroded 
by  unhallowed  love  of  gold,  and  whose  souls  are  not 
steeped  in  brutish  sensuality,  is  there  any  form  of  words, 
derived  from  the  language  of  earth,  so  expressive  of 
the  fullness  of  joy,  as  those  which  I  have  read  to  you 
as  the  foundation  of  this  discourse?  O  what  is  the 
madness  of  pleasure,  the  glitter  of  wealth,  the  splendor 
of  intellect,  to  the  bliss  of  that  man,  who,  looking 
abroad  upon  the  happiness  which  he  himself  hath  cre- 
ated, can  say  with  the  patriarch  of  Uz,  When  the  ear 
heard  me,  then  it  blessed  me ;  and  when  the  eye  saw 
me,  then  it  bear  witness  unto  me  ;  because  1  delivered 
the  poor  when  he  cried,  the  fatherless,  and  him  that  had 
none   to   help   him.     The  blessing  of  hini   that  was 


MOTIVES    TO    BENEFICENCE.  245 

ready  to  perish,   came   upon  me,  and  I  caused  the 
widow's  heart  to  sing  for  joy. 

II.  But  secondly.  1  behold  before  me  many  men 
who  are  desirous  of  distinction,  of  power,  of  influence,  or 
oi'  that,  by  what  name  soever  it  be  called,  which  will 
enable  you  to  sway  the  decisions  of  the  community, 
and  give  to  your  own  arm  the  strength  of  a  collected 
population.  Listen  to  us,  then,  while  we  show  you, 
that  benevolence  is  for  your  interest.  Here,  distinction 
may  be  purchased  without  opposition,  enjoyed  without 
envy,  and  surrendered  without  regret.  Here,  influence 
may  be  acquired  without  sacrifice  of  principle,  and 
retained  without  consciousness  of  guilt. 

The  foundation  of  that  power  which  ye  all  desire, 
must  be  laid,  as  you  are  aware,  in  the  good  opinion 
of  your  fellow  citizens.  Tell  us  then,  ye  men,  who 
believe  yourselves  initiated  into  the  secretsof  a  profound 
sagacity,  hath  there  been  any  surer,  or  more  honorable, 
or  more  direct  way  to  gain  that  good  opinion,  than  in 
truth  and  in  honesty  to  deserve  it  ?  We  will  tell  you 
a  secret  more  valuable  than  any  which  ye  have  ever 
yet  learned  ;  and  which  your  prying  but  purblind  in^ 
genuity  hath  never  yet  discovered.  That  skill  on 
which  ye  so  much  boast  yourselves,  consists  in 
merely  giving  to  your  own  selfishness  the  appearance  of 
that  very  philanthropy  which  ye  so  much  despise.  A 
power  which  ye  do  not  understand,  is,  by  combinations 
which  ye  cannot  counteract,  daily  stripping  off"  your 
disguises,  and  consigning  you  to  merited  neglect. 
Other  actors  will  succeed  you,  themselves  to  be  in  turn 
unmasked,  and  to  follow  you  into  oblivion.  And  hence 
the  ceaseless  agitations  of  the  political  world. 


246  MOTIVES    TO     BENEFICENCE. 

Suffer  us  then  to  tell  you  now,  for  it  will  be  too  late 
when  you  learn  it  from  experience,  that  this  same 
feeling,  which  shuts  out  other  men  from  your  sympa- 
thies, shuts  you  out  equally  from  theirs.  The  adroit- 
ness of  management  will  not  always  avail,  and  you 
will  yet  find  yourselves  impotent  and  friendless,  iso- 
lated, and  alone.  The  substantial  regard  of  the  com- 
munity is  to  be  purchased  only  by  doing  that  covimu- 
nity  good.  You  must  love  your  fellow  men,  or  they 
will  not  love  you  back  again ;  and  ye  cannot  have  the 
pearl  unless  ye  will  pay  the  price.  Love  yourselves 
less,  and  ye  shall  accomplish  your  own  purposes 
better.  Be  in  fact  what  you  would  have  us  believe 
you  to  be.  Employ  that  time,  that  wealth,  and  those 
talents,  in  honest,  pains-taking,  matter-of-fact  be- 
nevolence, which  you  now  employ  in  maintaining  the 
mere  appearance  of  it,  and  you  shall  obtain  a  power 
of  which  no  party  revolution  can  deprive  you  ;  your 
life  shall  be  honored  by  your  country's  gratitude,  and 
your  tomb  shall  be  hallowed  by  a  nation's  tears.  Give, 
and  it  shall  be  given  unto  you  ;  good  measure,  pressed 
down,  and  shaken  together,  and  running  over,  shall 
men  give  into  your  bosoms.  For  with  the  same 
measure  that  ye  mete  withal,  it  shall  be  measured  to 
you  again. 

But,  while  on  this  part  of  my  subject,  I  have  another 
consideration  to  urge.  I  appeal  to  your  desire  for 
earthly  immortality. 

The  secluded  peasant  carves  his  name  on  the  tree 
which  hath  sheltered  him  from  the  summer's  shower. 
The  passing  tourist  scratches  his  initials  on  the  rock 
upon  which  he  hath  gazed.     And  thus  the  traveller, 


MOTIVES     TO     DENEFICENCE.  247 

on  the  journey  of  life,  would  fain  leave  some  memo- 
rial, which  shall  convince  the  crowd  which  shall  come 
after  him,  that  his  name  stood  for  something  that  was 
worthy  of  the  character  of  man. 

For  who,  to  dull  forgetfiilness  a  prey, 
This  pleasing,  anxious  being  e'er  resigned, 
Left  the  warm  precincts  of  the  tlieerru!  day. 
Nor  cast  one  longing,  lingering  look  behind  1 

This  desire  so  universal,  so  natural  to  man^  revela- 
tion hath  no  where  forbidden.  Let  it  only  be  directed 
to  proper  objects,  and  she  cherishes  it.  But  how 
shall  wealth  purchase  this  much  coveted  remembrance  ? 
Is  it  by  pampering  these  bodies,  on  which  the  earth 
worm  so  soon  shall  revel  ?  Is  it  by  hoarding  up 
treasures,  which  our  children  shall  squander  in 
thoughtless  extravagance  ?  Is  it  by  building  habita- 
tions, which  the  men  who  shall  come  after  us,  will 
level  with  the  dust?  O  it  is  pitiful,  to  behold  how 
quickly  the  memory  of  him,  who  boasteth  himself  in 
his  riches,  is  forgotten  !  In  the  very  scramble  for  his 
wealth,  of  which  he  himself  hath  set  the  example,  his 
name  and  his  character  are  trampled  under  foot !  Thus, 
O  my  God,  dost  thou  pour  avenging  blindness  over 
the  eyes  of  selfish  men,  and  make  their  own  iniquitous 
passions  the  executioners  of  thy  righteous  retribution. 

Do  you  ask,  then,  how  shall  wealth  acquire  for  you, 
remembrance  upon  earth  ?  We  ansv/er,  write  your 
history  in  deeds  of  mercy,  and  your  memory  shall  live. 
So  long  as  there  are  sick  to  be  visited,  or  naked  to 
be  clothed,  or  ignorant  to  be  taught,  or  vicious  to  be 
reclaimed,  or  heathen  to  be  converted,  you  have  it  in 
your  power  to  secure  to  yourself  a  name,  which  shall 


248  MOTIVES    TO    BENEFICENCE. 

shine  with  still  increasing  lustre,  when  that  of  con- 
querors and  heroes  shall  long  since  hav^e  been  forgotten. 
The  righteous  shall  be  held  in  everlasting  remembrance. 
The  pride  of  learning,  neglected  by  an  advancing  age, 
sinks  with  its  authors  into  oblivion.  The  wreath  of 
the  victor  withers,  but  the  wreath  of  the  philanthropist 
shall  bloom  forever.  The  glory  of  Napoleon,  mighti- 
est of  the  mighty  though  he  were,  is  fast  fading  away, 
and  year  after  year  is  rapidly  erasing  the  lines  which 
he  drew  upon  the  destinies  of  Europe.  The  glory  of 
Robert  Raikes  is  every  year  growing  brighter,  for  its 
record  is  written  in  the  moral  history  of  man.  The 
one,  like  the  flaming  meteor,  glared  wildly  at  Austerlhz; 
it  sunk  at  St.  Helena,  and  the  light  which  marked 
its  track  is  quickly  evanishing  in  darkness.  The  other, 
rose  mildly  as  the  morning  sun,  and  it  is  yet  rising. 
Ages  will  elapse  ere  it  reaches  its  meridian.  There, 
fixed,  like  the  sun  of  Joshua,  it  shall  hang  high  in  mid- 
heaven,  until  the  judgment  trumpet  shall  announce 
that  the  warfare  is  accomplished,  and  the  victory  is 
won,  and  we  shall  reign  forever  and  ever. 

III.  I  proceed  to  the  third  argument,  and  ask,  which 
mode  of  living  is  most  consistent  with  the  dignity  of 
your  nature. 

When  I  contemplate  this  subject  in  this  light,  I  look 
around  upon  this  assembly  with  unaffected  awe.  I 
behold  every  individual  of  you,  animated  by  a  soul, 
that  finds  her  peers  among  the  seraphim  in  light.  I 
know  that  that  soul  is  endowed  with  a  taste,  formed 
to  appreciate  the  loveliness  of  aught  that  God  has 
formed,  with  an  understanding  capable  of  grasping 
whatever  is  finite  of  knowledge,  with  an  imagination 


MOTIVES    TO    BENEFICENCE.  249 

which  may  stretch  its  untired  wing  wherever  the  finger 
of  God  hath  left  the  traces  of  his  power,  and  with  a 
conscience  formed  to  dwell  forever  in  the  presence  of 
the  Holy  One,  while,  throughout  interminable  ages,  it 
is  approaching  nearer  and  nearer  to  the  fountain  of 
uncreated  excellence  ;  and  that  upon  each  one  of  tliese 
attributes  is  impressed  the  awful  seal  of  immortality. 
But,  greatly  as  I  admire  these  mysterious  powers, 
when  separately  considered,  I  am  yet  more  astonished 
at  the  capacity  for  eftect  with  which  they  have  en- 
dowed the  being  in  whom  they  are  concentrated.  I 
look  back  upon  the  history  of  ages  gone  by,  and  am 
amazed  at  the  changes  which  a  single  mind  hath  fre- 
quently wrought  upon  the  destinies  of  man,  yes,  and 
a  mind,  differing  in  no  one  respect,  from  that  of  any 
one  of  yours,  only  in  that  it  acted.  I  behold  before  me 
a  mass  of  intellectual  power,  which,  were  it  exerted 
in  a  suitable  direction,  and  to  its  utmost  limit,  might 
send  abroad  a  flood  of  moral  influence,  which  should 
grow  broader  and  deeper  as  it  rolled  down  through 
successive  generations,  until  its  efliects  had  been  felt 
by  every  dweller  upon  earth,  and  every  brother  of  our 
race  had  rejoiced  that  we  had  lived. 

For  whatever  else  then  God  may  have  designed  us, 
one  thing  is  certain,  he  designed  us  for  the  production 
of  effect ;  and  it  is  no  less  certain,  that  in  the  produc- 
tion of  effect,  we  act  most  worthily  of  the  dignity  of 
our  nature.  The  man  whom  God  hath  endowed  with 
such  powers,  deserves  worse  than  contempt,  who  shall 
consign  them  to  inaction.  He  is  faithless  to  himself. 
He  is  faithless  to  his  species.  He  is  faithless  to  his 
God.  The  only  question  then  is,  in  what  direction 
22 


250  MOTIVES    TO     BENEFICENCE. 

can  these  powers  be  most  favorably  and  most  suc- 
cessfully exerted. 

And  here  I  will  not  trifle  even  with  you,  ye  children 
of  the  present  age,  so  much  as  to  ask,  whether  the 
probationary  history  of  such  a  being  should  be  written, 
amid  the  roar  of  dinner  tables,  the  frivolity  of  a  ball 
room,  or  the  trickery  of  the  exchange.  Nor  will  I 
ask,  whether  such  capacities  should  be  narrowed  down 
to  the  raking  together  of  gold,  or  the  piling  together 
of  mortar  and  brick.  I  will  remark  at  once,  that  the 
answer  to  the  question,  In  what  manner  may  the  pow- 
ers of  such  a  being  be  most  worthily  exerted,  seems, 
from  a  single  consideration,  sufficiently  obvious.  God 
hath  placed  each  of  us  in  a  world,  abounding  on  every 
side  with  physical,  and  intellectual,  and  moral  evil.  He 
hath  endowed  us  with  wonderful  attributes ;  but  these 
attributes  are  most  wonderftdin  their  ability  to  do  away 
this  evil.  In  this  direction  therefore  can  they  be  most 
successfully  exerted;  for  thus  does  their  exertion  pro- 
duce the  greatest  and  most  permanent  effect.  Thus  then, 
can  we  act  most  worthily  of  our  incomparable  nature. 

I  have  said,  that  in  works  of  benevolence,  human 
exertion  produces  the  greatest  and  the  most  permanent 
effect.  History  is  filled  with  illustrations  of  the  truth 
of  this  remark.  The  world  has  for  nearly  two  thou- 
sand years  been  filled  with  the  fame  of  Julius  Caesar. 
He  was  the  master  spirit  of  his  age  ;  and  strongly  was 
that  age  agitated  by  the  workings  of  his  genius.  But 
what  traces  hath  he  left  upon  the  ages  that  have  come 
after  him  ?  In  what  is  the  world  now  the  better,  or 
the  worse,  for  his  having  lived  ?  You  and  I  would 
have  been  as  wise  and  as  happy,  though  his  fame  and 


MOTIVES    TO     BENEFICENCE.  251 

his  achievements  had  never  passed  the  limits  of  Biun- 
dusium.  But  it  is  not  so  with  the  labors  of  the  apostle 
of  the  Gentiles.  The  efiect  of  his  life  is  seen  in  the 
revolution  of  a  world  from  Paganism  to  Christianity. 
Every  thing  we  behold  around  us,  which  distinguishes 
us  from  the  savage  Britons,  bears  witness  to  the 
changes,  w'hich,  through  the  power  of  the  Gospel,  he 
has  wrought  in  the  destinies  of  man.  Of  Charles  V. 
I  have  read  much,  but  1  see  nothing  on  the  face  of 
society  that  reminds  me  of  his  existence.  But  this 
solemn  temple,  the  liberty  to  worship  God  within  its 
consecrated  walls,  the  civil  freedom  of  our  common- 
wealth, and  of  our  country,  and  all  that  career  of  im- 
provement on  which  the  age  hath  entered,  all,  all  of 
it  does  homage  to  the  name  of  Martin  Luther. 
Such  examples  as  these,  and  history  is  full  of  them, 
teach  us,  that  in  the  work  of  benevolence,  man  may 
act  most  worthily  of  his  high  destination.  They  teach 
us,  moreover,  that  this  is  the  cause,  and  the  only  cause, 
to  the  success  of  which  the  omnipotence  of  God  is 
pledged,  and  which  therefore,  though  every  other 
should  fail,  shall  infallibly  succeed.  But  w^e  are  not 
left  to  conjecture  on  this  subject.  Jehovah  himself 
hath  promised  that  vice  and  misery  shall  yet  be  done 
away  from  our  world,  and  that  it  shall  be  done  away 
by  human  effort ;  and,  planting  on  Calvary  the  cross  of 
his  well  beloved  Son,  he  hath  left  to  the  universe 
the  all-suflicient  guarantee,  that  the  work  shall  yet  be 
fully  and  triumphantly  accomplished. 

Thus  evident  is  it,  from  the  constitution  under 
which  we  are  placed,  as  well  as  from  the  excellence 
of  our  own  endowments,  that  the  dignity  of  our  being 


252  MOTIVES    TO    BENEFICENCE. 

calls  US  to  philanthropic  effort.  We  derive  an  addi- 
tional ai'gLiment,  from  a  contemplation  of  the  employ- 
ments of  superior  orders  of  intelligences. 

Revelation  informs  us,  that  there  are  creatures  en- 
dowed with  powers  more  exalted  than  our  own , 
creatures  who  have  never  sinned,  and  who  draw  near 
to  that  hallowed,  uncreated  light  where  sits  enthroned 
the  King  Eternal.  Of  these  employments,  we  know 
but  little  J  but  we  know  enough  to  be  assured  that 
they  are  mainly  the  works  of  benevolence.  Are  they 
not  all  ministering  spirits,  sent  forth  to  minister  to 
those  who  are  heirs  of  salvation  ?  Of  their  visits  to 
our  earth,  rarely  have  we  been  conscious;  for  this  dull 
veil  of  materialism  hides  them  from  our  sight.  But 
at  times,  this  veil  has  been  withdrawn,  and  then,  I  pray 
you,  where  do  we  behold  them  ?  They  are  seen 
watching  over  the  lonely  pillow  of  a  sleeping  patriarch, 
protecting  in  the  hour  of  his  devotion  a  persecuted 
prophet,  visiting  in  prison  the  apostle  of  the  Jews, 
communing  in  the  hour  of  his  peril  with  the  apostle  of 
the  Gentiles,  and  ministering  in  the  desert  and  in  the 
garden  unto  Him,  who  was  a  man  of  sorrows  and 
acquainted  with  grief.  Such  are  the  places  of  their 
choicest  visitation.  Is  it  not  seemly  for  us  to  follow 
their  example  ? 

But  we  may  learn  our  duty  from  more  awful  examples. 
The  Deity  hath  revealed  himself  mainly  to  us  as  a  God 
of  benevolence.  I  read  in  his  word,  much  of  his 
wisdom,  of  his  power,  of  his  omnipresence;  but  I  read 
more  of  his  compassion.  These  other  attributes  are 
but  handmaids  to  his  mercy,  for  God  is  love.  In  the 
material  world,  infinite  as  are  the  exhibitions  of  his 


MOTIVES    TO    BENEFICENCE.  253 

incomparable  skill,  that  skill  is  ever  subservient  to  the 
happiness  of  sensitive  being.  Throughout  the  sor- 
rowful history  of  this  apostate  world,  we  have  beheld 
him,  every  where,  so  overruling  the  vicissitudes  of 
nations,  and  the  movements  of  society,  as  to  hasten 
onward  the  reign  of  righteousness  and  peace.  The 
design  of  the  work  of  redemption  is  summed  up  in 
this  one  word,  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he  sent 
his  only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  him 
might  not  perish.  We  tremble  at  his  power.  We 
stand  in  awe  of  his  omniscience.  We  fall  prostrate 
before  his  purity.  But  tell  me,  if  there  be  aught  of 
his  doings,  that  fills  us  with  so  adoring  a  veneration, 
as  when  we  behold  the  high  and  lofty  One,  stooping 
from  the  high  and  holy  place,  to  feed  the  hungry,  to 
clothe  the  naked,  to  counsel  the  ignorant,  to  be  the 
Father  to  the  fatherless,  the  Judge  of  the  widow,  to 
comfort  the  cast  down,  to  speak  peace  to  the  penitent, 
and,  drawing  near  to  the  lowly  couch  of  the  humblest 
of  his  children,  to  whisper  in  the  ear  of  the  departing 
spirit.  Fear  not,  I  am  with  thee  ;  be  not  dismayed,  I 
am  thy  God  ;  I  w'ill  strengthen  thee,  I  will  help  thee ; 
yea,  I  will  uphold  thee  with  the  right  hand  of  my 
righteousness.  Brethren,  let  us  learn  a  lesson  of 
mercy  of  our  Father  who  is  in  heaven.  Be  ye  follow- 
ers, imitators,  of  God,  as  dear  children. 

But  there  is  another  example  of  equal  authority, 
and  of  yet  more  affecting  application.  You  will  all 
anticipate  that  to  which  I  allude.  Deity  himself  hath 
been  an  inhabitant  of  our  world.  The  Word  was 
God,  and  dwelt  among  us.  He  came  hither  on  an 
errand  of  benevolence.  He  came  to  seek  and  to  save 
22* 


254  MOTIVES    TO    BENEFICENCE. 

that  which  was  lost.  He  who  was  the  brightness  of 
the  Father's  glory  was  bruised  for  our  iniquities ;  he 
was  wounded  for  our  transgressions  ;  the  chastisement 
by  which  our  peace  was  effected  was  upon  him,  and 
by  his  stripes  we  are  healed.  Strange  was  the  errand 
which  brought  him  hither,  and  yet  more  strange,  the 
manner  in  which  that  errand  was  accomplished.  For 
where  when  on  earth  was  the  Son  of  God  to  be  found? 
Upholding  all  things  by  the  word  of  his  power, 
was  he  seen  in  the  palaces  of  princes  ?  Sharing  the 
councils  of  eternity,  was  he  found  in  the  cabinets  of 
statesmen  ?  The  high  possessor  of  heaven  and  earth, 
did  he  aspire  after  the  society  of  the  honorable  and 
the  rich  ?  Ah  !  disciple  of  Jesus  Christ,  thy  Master, 
was  not  little  enough  for  this  world's  greatness.  I 
blush  for  thee  while  I  speak  it.  Thy  Redeemer  was 
found  a  houseless  philanthropist,  travelling  on  foot 
from  village  to  village,  over  the  most  despised  province 
of  the  Roman  empire.  His  associates  were  fishermen 
and  publicans,  and  a  few  poor  women  who  ministered 
to  him  of  their  substance.  He  was  to  be  seen  feeding 
the  hungry,  giving  sight  to  the  blind,  and  health  to  the 
diseased,  at  the  bedside  of  the  sick,  comforting  the 
cast  down,  binding  up  the  broken  in  heart,  and 
preaching  the  Gospel  to  the  poor.  His  history  on 
earth  is  thus  briefly  summed  up  by  the  pen  of  inspira- 
tion, He  went  about  doing  good.  Thus  hath  God 
taught  us  how  he  himself  would  live  were  he  such  an 
one  as  we.  Brethren,  you  see  this  part  of  my  subject 
is  exhausted.     I  can  say  no  more. 

You   will   all  bear   me  witness,    ray    hearers,  that 
throughout  this   discourse  I  have   addressed  myself 


MOTIVES    TO    BENEFICENCE.  255 

plainly  and  exclusively  to  your  sober  judgment.  I 
have  reasoned  from  no  principles  but  those  which  you 
all  admit ;  from  no  facts  but  those  with  which  you  are 
intimately  acquainted.  I  have  stated  every  thing 
fairly  and  coolly,  and,  so  far  as  I  know,  have  stated 
every  thing  precisely  as  it  is.  Sensible,  however,  of 
the  fallacy  of  human  reasonings,  I  am  desirous  of 
bringing  all  that  I  have  said  to  some  decisive  test,  so 
that  you  yourselves  may  judge  whether  any  thing  false, 
or  any  thing  exaggerated,  has  been  alleged  on  this 
subject.  Such  a  test  I  consider  to  be  the  views  you 
will  entertain  respecting  a  life  of  benevolence,  when 
you  draw  near  to  eternity.  In  this  light  let  us  now 
consider  it. 

The  hour  is  rapidly  approaching,  my  friends,  when 
each  one  of  us  shall  not  only  know  that  he  must  die, 
but  shall  feel  that  he  is  dying.  I  will  suppose  this 
hour  to  arrive  under  circumstances  most  favorable  for 
forming  a  correct  and  unbiassed  estimate  of  the  value 
of  every  earthly  possession.  I  will  suppose  you  in  as 
full  possession  of  your  reason  as  you  are  at  this  mo- 
ment. I  will  suppose  all  uncertainty  respecting  the 
event  to  be  done  away,  that  medical  skill  has  announced 
the  hour  of  your  decease,  and  that  you  already  feel 
that  indescribable  something,  which  assures  you  that 
the  soul  is  already  breaking  loose  from  her  tabernacle 
of  clay.  I  will  suppose,  moreover,  that  you  have  some 
adequate  conceptions  of  the  strictness  of  the  law  by 
which  you  must  be  judged,  of  the  holiness  of  the 
Being  before  whom  you  must  stand,  of  the  unutterable 
bliss  in  reserve  for  the  righteous,  and  of  the  unuttera- 
ble agonies  which  await   the   wicked,      I  will  also 


256  MOTIVES    TO    BENEFICENCE. 

suppose  you  to  be  perfectly  aware,  that  the  time  far 
repentance  is  past ;  and  that  all  which  now  remains 
for  you,  is,  to  ascertain  from  the  facts  of  your  past  his- 
tory, whether,  your  life  has  or  has  not  been  spent  in 
preparation  for  eternity.  At  that  solemn  moment, 
every  power  of  thought  within  you  will  be  concentrated 
upon  the  question.  Am  I  a  disciple  of  Jesus  Christ? 
The  soul  asks,  and  the  holy  oracle  answers.  Unless  a 
man  deny  himself,  and  take  up  his  cross,  and  follow 
me,  he  cannot  be  my  disciple.  The  dying  man  calls 
up  in  review  the  days  and  weeks  and  months  and 
years  that  are  past ;  and  in  an  agony  demands  of 
each,  Have  I  denied  myself,  have  I  taken  up  my 
cross,  have  I  followed  Christ  ?  Ah,  who  can  describe 
the  despair  of  him,  who,  from  one  and  from  all  of 
them,  receives  the  stern,  the  all-deciding  answer,  No. 
The  die  is  cast.  But  who  can  tell  the  horrors  of 
the  coming  interval  !  Terrified  at  the  gulf  before 
her,  the  soul  looks  back  upon  the  past ;  but  all  is  filled 
with  horrible  visions.  Power,  rank,  applause,  learning, 
all  have  bidden  her  adieu  in  the  hour  of  her  calamity, 
and  have  left  her  to  her  Judge.  Her  very  amusements 
have  turned  traitors,  and  accuse  her  of  self  destruction. 
The  card  table,  the  theatre,  the  ball  room,  speak  now 
only  of  murdered  time  and  wasted  opportunity.  That 
pampered  body,  that  vacant  mind,  those  ungoverned 
passions,  that  hoarded  gold,  all  declare  that  she 
hath  lived  unto  herself.  Behind  all  is  condemna- 
tion ;  before  her,  naught  is  seen  but  the  terrific  efful- 
gence of  the  long  suffering,  most  merciful,  but  abused, 
insulted,  thrice  holy  Lord  God  Almighty.  Speech 
fails  ;  but  the  glare  of  those   sightless  eyeballs  tells, 


MOTIVES    TO     BENEFICENCE.  257 

that  the  spirit  seeth  visions  which  language  cannot 
utter.  An  unearthly  groan,  and  all  is  still.  The 
affrighted  ghost,  in  all  the  horrors  of  self  condemna- 
tion, stands  before  her  Judge. 

But,  blessed  be  God,  there  are  other  death  beds 
than  these.  1  will  suppose  a  Christian  man,  also  in 
the  full  possession  of  his  reason,  to  be  drawing  near 
to  eternity.  And  let  me  tell  thee,  hearer,  that  neither 
the  belief  nor  the  disbelief  of  a  particular  creed,  nor 
the  remembrance  of  gleams  of  joy  and  moments  of 
despair,  nor  the  assurance  of  conversion  some  twenty 
years  since,  nor  yet  the  utter  denial  of  the  necessity 
of  conversion,  will  sustain  thee  in  that  solemn  moment. 
Then,  unless  ye  be  sunk  into  fatal  apathy,  will  ye  look 
back  upon  your  past  life  with  as  trembling  an  anxiety, 
as  the  dying  sinner  who  is  gasping  by  the  side  of  you. 
Then  will  ye  call  upon  the  years  gone  by,  for  facts 
to  bear  witness  that  ye  are  the  disciples  of  Him,  that 
justifieth  the  ungodly.  Then,  more  precious  than  the 
gold  of  Ophir  will  be  the  remembrance  of  unapplauded 
charities,  of  self-denying  effort,  of  the  ignorant  instruct- 
ed, the  sick  visited,  the  mourner  consoled,  the  wicked 
amended,  the  cup  of  cold  water  given  to  a  disciple,  nay, 
of  aught  which  shall  prove,  that  deaf  to  the  voice  of 
pleasure,  or  of  ease,  or  of  ambition,  or  of  gold,  the  soul 
hath  habitually  asked.  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me 
to  do  ?  and  hath  done  it.  The  Spirit  witnesseth  with  the 
spirit  of  the  dying  man  that  he  is  born  of  God.  Look- 
ing steadfastly  into  eternity,  the  language  of  holy  tri- 
umph quivers  on  his  lips.  I  have  fought  a  good  fight; 
I  have  finished  my  course  ;  I  have  kept  the  faith  ; 
and  henceforth  is  reserved  for  me,  a  crown  of  right- 


258  MOTIVES    TO     BENEFICENCE. 

eousness,  which  God,  the  righteous  Judge,  shall  give 
me  at  that  day. 

There  is  an  interval.-  Ministering  spirits  whisper 
peace  to  the  departing  soul.  The  countenance  of  the 
dying  saint  beams  with  ineffable  glory.  The  earthly 
house  of  her  tabernacle  is  dissolved,  and  the  free  spirit, 
having  washed  her  robes  and  made  them  white  in  the 
blood  of  the  Lamb,  is  bowing  with  angel  and  archangel 
before  the  throne  of  the  Holy  One. 

My  brethren,  I  have  done.  1  have  endeavoured 
honestly  to  set  before  you  the  considerations  which 
seem  to  me  to  have  a  bearing  upon  the  question  before 
us.  Though  I  am  pleading  the  cause  of  benevolence, 
yet  God  is  my  witness,  that  love  to  your  souls  hath 
taught  me  to  speak  as  I  have  done. 

It  now  remains  that  each  one  of  you  should  apply 
this  subject  to  himself.  In  the  presence  of  God,  the 
Judge  of  all,  I  ask  you  this  evening,  how  will  you 
hereafter  live  ?  Will  you  spend  your  wealth  in  minis- 
tering to  your  pleasures  and  your  pride,  or  in  creating 
happiness  among  your  brethren  ?  Will  you  live  and 
die,  and  be  forgotten,  like  the  brutes  that  perish  ?  or 
will  you  embalm  your  memory  in  the  gratitude  of  a 
world  which  you  have  made  better  ?  Will  ye  so  use 
the  treasures  which  God  hath  given  you,  that  they  shall 
witness  against  you  at  the  last  day,  or  will  ye  so  use 
them,  that,  when  ye  die,  ye  shall  be  received  into 
everlasting  habitations  ?  Who  of  you  is  on  the  Lord's 
side  ?  Who  ?  The  answer  that  you  have  given  will 
be  recorded  on  high. 

But  I  will  not  ask  you.  I  behold  you  already  re- 
solved on  deeds  of  benevolence.     Let  every  one  of 


MOTIVES    TO    BENEFICEXCE.  259 

US  then  put  forth  his  hand  to  the  work.  Let  us  make 
one  decided,  universal  effort,  to  banish  misery  and 
vice  from  this  highly  favored  metropoHs.  Aye,  let  us 
ennoble  it  by  our  labors  of  philanthropy.  And  let  us 
not  cease,  until  it  shall  be  distinction  proud  enough 
for  any  common  man,  that  he  drew  his  first  breath  in 
the  city  of  the  pilgrims. 

But  it  is  time  that  I  adverted  to  the  more  immediate 
purpose  for  which  we  have  this  evening  assembled. 
The  Howard  Benevolent  Society  requests  your  aid, 
and  they  have  made  it  my  duty  to  spread  their  case 
before  you.  I  will  solicit  your  attention  only  while  I 
do  so  with  all  possible  brevity. 

Allow  me  to  mention  at  the  beginning,  that  I  speak 
on  this  subject  from  my  own  personal  knowledge. 
When  I  undertook  this  service,  I  well  knew  that  you 
would  expect  from  me  something  more  than  vague, 
every  day  report.  I  therefore  determined  to  examine 
for  myself,  for  I  dared  to  tell  you  only  what  I  knew 
to  be  indubitable  fact.  1  therefore  requested  one  of 
their  most  benevolent  associates  to  show  me  in  what 
labors  the  society  was  engaged.  He  cheerfully  com- 
plied, and  a  part  of  several  days  was  devoted  to  this 
work  of  investigation.  Its  results  I  am  happy  to  lay 
before  you. 

We  went  to  a  garret,  where  a  family  of  friendless 
foreigners,  who  had  been  driven  by  misfortune  from 
the  land  of  their  nativity,  were  huddled  around  their 
remaining  embers.  There  I  heard  that  this  society 
had  saved  these  parents  from  sinking  into  despair,  and 
had  rescued  their  children  from  ignorance  and  vice. 
We  groped  our  way  through  dark  and  lonely  passages, 


260  MOTIVES    TO    BENEFICENCE. 

where  nothing  hut  poverty  or  mercy  would  venture, 
and  I  saw  how  childless,  decrepit  age,  was  looking 
to  him  for  defence  against  hunger,  and  cold,  and 
nakedness.  He  led  me  to  a  crowded  and  smoky 
chamber,  where,  stretched  on  a  bed  of  sickness,  lay  a 
husband  and  a  father,  whose  honest  and  manly  face 
was  worthy  of  the  age,  as  he  was  of  the  country,  of 
William  Wallace.  His  children,  excepting  those  now 
in  helpless  infancy,  had  been  swept  away  by  death. 
His  vessels  had  been  stranded  on  our  coast,  and  one  of 
them  was  wrecked  in  our  own  bay.  Of  all  his  prop- 
erty, the  only  thing  left  him,  as  he  himself  informed  us, 
was  his  family  Bible  ;  and  excepting  that  bold  fore- 
head, that  commanding  eye,  and  the  well  bred  tones 
of  that  faltering  voice,  it  was  the  only  thing  in  the 
apartment  which  reminded  us  of  better  days.  I  there 
learned  how  this  Society  had  stepped  in,  between  this 
family  and  absolute  starvation,  and  how  it  was,  at  this 
moment,  holding  them  up  from  sinking  into  the  grave. 
We  went  to  the  chamber  of  many  a  widow,  and  every 
where  did  I  find  that  the  manager  of  this  Society  was 
received  as  the  harbinger  of  joy.  We  visited  one, 
whose  prospects  had  been  fair,  and  whose  eye  beamed 
with  as  much  intelligence  as  that  of  any  one  of  you 
who  now  hears  me  ;  yes,  and  it  beamed  with  piety 
too.  The  husband  of  her  youth  had  been  prematurely 
snatched  away.  For  a  while  she  cheerfully  and  hap- 
pily supported,  by  her  own  labor,  her  little  fatherless 
children.  At  length,  consumption  marked  her  for  his 
victim.  Still  she  yielded  not.  For  the  sake  of  her 
two  little  ones,  she  long  maintained  the  unequal  con- 
flict with  both  poverty  and   disease.     At  last,  nature 


MOTIVES    TO     BEXEFICEXCE.  2G1 

sunk  beneath  the  struggle.  It  was  then  that  this  soci- 
ety came  to  her  rescue.  But  for  their  aid,  she  and 
her  children  must  have  died.  I  marked  how  her 
countenance  brightened,  as  the  friend  who  accom|3a- 
nied  me  entered.  I  was  touched  by  the  sympathy 
with  which  he  inquired  concerning  her  wants,  and 
no'fess  so  with  the  trembling  confidence  with  which 
she  looked  up  to  this  society  for  the  protection  of  these 
children,  who,  as  she  w^as  too  well  aware,  were  soon 
to  become  orphans.  He  would  have  taken  me  further, 
but  I  felt  it  to  be  needless.  I  knew  that  I  had  only 
to  state  what  I  had  already  seen,  of  the  deeds  of  these 
benevolent  men,  to  render  it  certain  that  you  would 
not  allow  their  plea  to  pass  by  you  unregarded. 

It  is  to  carry  forward  such  works  of  mercy,  that 
they  ask  your  assistance.  They  need,  in  the  first 
place,  your  personal  services.  The  duties  of  this 
charity  occupy  time  ;  for  this  society  mean  to  act 
with  discrimination.  They  relieve  no  applicant, 
except  after  personal  examination  of  the  nature  of 
the  case.  The  labor  falls  heavily  upon  them,  and 
though  they  do  not  repine,  they  ask  for  more  co- 
adjutors, that  thus  their  charity  may  be  more  widely 
extended. 

They  ask  for  your  pecuniary  aid.  Their  treasury 
is  exhausted.  They  already  give  their  time.  They 
give  liberally  of  their  money.  But  they  cannot  meet 
the  demands  upon  their  benevolence,  for  their  means 
are  limited.  As  a  last  resource,  they  appeal  to  your 
liberality  ;  I  know  that  you  will  not  suffer  such  an 
appeal  to  be  made  to  you  in  vain. 

And  now,  I  entreat  each  one  of  you,  in  the  solitude 
23 


262  MOTIVES    TO    BENEFICENCE. 

of  his  own  bosom,  to  decide  now  how  much  he  wili 
cast  into  the  sacred  treasury.  We  ask  you,  ye  men 
of  weahh,  who,  a  few  days  since,  when  consternation 
sat  on  every  countenance,  trembled  lest  the  earnings 
of  a  whole  life  time  should  be  lost  in  the  crash  of 
universal  bankruptcy,  how  large  a  tribute  of  gratitude 
do  ye  owe  to  that  God,  who  has  saved  you  from  rtrtn  ? 
We  ask  you,  ye  men  of  letters,  counsellors,  physicians, 
ministers  of  the  altar,  how  large  a  portion  of  your 
income  is  due  to  the  sacred  purpose  of  rescuing 
parents  from  absolute  starvation,  and  their  children 
from  ignorance  and  vice?  We  ask  you,  men  of  labor, 
who,  rich  in  health,  are  able  yet  to  bid  defiance  to 
poverty,  what  will  ye  give  to  your  brethren,  whom 
sickness  has  deprived  of  their  only  means  of  support  ? 
We  ask  you,  mothers  and  daughters,  what  token  of 
sympathy  will  ye  this  evening  extend  to  the  lone, 
sinking,  despairing  widow,  and  to  her  helpless  little 
ones?  O  let  each  of  us  prove  himself  worthy  of  the 
brotherhood  of  man. 

But  I  know  that  you  will  act  worthily.  Your  former 
deeds  of  mercy  are  already  recorded.  Msj  the  event 
show  that  ye  have  improved  in  charity  and  piety,  by 
the  moral  cultivation  of  another  year.  May  ye  so  use 
the  mammon  of  unrighteousness,  that  when  ye  fail,  ye 
may  be  received  into  everlasting  habitations.  May 
God  grant  it  for  Christ's  sake.     Amen. 


OBJECTIONS 


DOCTRINE  OF  CHRIST  CRUCIFIED  CONSIDERED. 


1  CORINTHIANS,   I.  22-24. 

FOR  THE  JEWS  REQUIRE  A  SIGX,  AND  THE  GREEKS  SEEK 
AFTER  WISDOM  ;  BUT  WE  PREACH  CHRIST  CRUCIFIED, 
UNTO  THE  JEWS  A  STUMBLING  BLOCK,  AND  TO  THE 
GREEKS  FOOLISHNESS  ;  BUT  UNTO  THEM  THAT  ARE 
CALLED,  BOTH  JEWS  AND  GREEKS,  CHRIST  THE  POWER 
OF  GOD,  AND  THE  WISDOM  OF  GOD. 

Thr  word  Christ  signifies  the  anointed  one.  It  is 
precisely  equivalent  to  the  word  Messiah,  one  of  the 
most  august  forms  of  designation  which  the  Hebrew 
language  contains.  Crucifixion  was  a  mode  of  capital 
punishment,  inflicted  only  upon  criminals  of  the  lowest 
rank  and  the  most  aggravated  turpitude.  Hence  the 
words,  Christ  crucified,  signify  the  Messiah,  or  the 
anointed  one,  suffering  a  most  painful  and  ignominious 
death. 

We  are  informed  by  the  Apostle  in  the  text,  that 
the  doctrine  expressed  by  these  words  met  with 
universal  opposition.     The  Jews,  as  a  nation,  rejected 


264  THE     PRE  A  C  H  I  N  C,     OF 

it.  The  Messiah,  whom  Paul  preached,  took  prece- 
dence of  Moses.  By  fulfilling,  he  claimed  to  have 
abrogated,  the  ceremonial  law;  and  asserting  plenary 
authority  over  the  conscience,  he  enforced,  with  un- 
precedented strictness,  every  precept  of  the  moral 
law.  To  men,  perfectly  assured  of  the  validity  of 
their  hereditary  claim  to  eternal  life,  he  declared. 
Except  a  man  be  born  again,  he  cannot  see  the  king- 
dom of  God.  And  yet  more,  this  n)an  who  asserted 
his  claim  to  such  authority,  was  the  son  of  a  carpenter; 
he  had  lived  in  what  was  to  the  great  world,  obscurity, 
and  he  had  died  upon  the  cross,  as  a  common  male- 
factor. I  need  go  into  no  farther  explanation,  in 
order  to  illustrate  to  you  how  much  is  meant  in  the 
text  by  the  expression,  Christ  crucified,  to  the  Jews 
a  stumbling  block. 

And  to  the  Greeks  it  was  foolishness.  The  Greeks 
were  at  this  period,  and  they  had  been  for  ages  pre- 
vious, the  leading  thinkers  of  the  world.  They 
thought  much  and  they  thought  acutely,  but  it  is 
deeply  to  be  regretted  that  they  thought  proudly. 
Disdaining  to  be  instructed  by  the  various  and  ever 
changing  forms  of  being  which  they  beheld  around 
them,  and  unacquainted  with  the  real  powers  and  uses 
of  the  human  understanding,  they  supposed  that  all 
pure  and  universal  truth  might  be  excogitated  by  the 
solitary  workings  of  an  isolated  mind.  They  thus,  at 
the  very  outset,  turned  their  backs  upon  earth,  sea, 
sky,  upon  the  solid  sphere  beneath  them,  and  the 
gorgeous  canopy  of  heaven  above  them,  where  every 
thing  that  the  eye  sees  unfolds  a  law  of  the  universe, 
and  every  thing  that  the  ear  hears  whispers  pure  truth 


CHRIST    CRUCIFIED.  2G5 

to  the  humbly  inquiring  philosopher.  If  then,  in  the 
pride  of  their  hearts,  they  sUghted  the  lessons  which 
the  finger  of  God  hath  inscribed  in  lines  of  beauty 
and  of  grandeur  on  all  this  wide  creation,  you  can 
conceive,  better  than  I  can  describe,  how  they  would 
despise  a  system  of  moral  law  promulgated  by  a  Jew, 
a  name  always  odious ;  nay,  by  a  Jew  distinguished 
neither  by  rank  nor  learning,  and  who  had,  at  the 
hands  of  his  own  countrymen,  suffered  the  death  of  a 
common  felon.  Language  furnishes  us  with  no  modes 
of  expression  at  all  adequate  to  convey  even  a  feeble 
notion  of  the  implacable  and  contemptuous  indignation 
with  which  a  thoroughly  bred  disciple  of  Zeno,  Plato, 
or  Aristotle,  would  look  both  upon  the  claim  of  Jesus 
of  Nazareth  to  supreme  authority  in  morals,  and  upon 
the  revelation  which  he  might  profess  to  make  re- 
specting the  much  talked  of  but  yet  unseen  world. 
When,  before  the  Areopagus,  Paul  preached  the 
resurrection  of  the  dead,  some  mocked. 

Now  there  never  was  a  mind  on  which  this  sort  of 
treatment  would  inflict  more  acute  suffering,  than  on 
that  of  the  apostle  Paul.  Though  a  man  of  firm,  he 
was  also  a  man  of  sensitive  nerves.  And  thus  it  was, 
that  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  was  to  him  a  source 
of  what  he  denominates  a  continued  crucifixion.  He 
had  continual  heaviness  and  great  sorrow  of  heart  for 
his  brethren,  and  yet  they  considered  him  as  their  most 
implacable  enemy.  He  understood  the  law  of  Moses 
vastly  better  than  they,  and  by  the  doctrine  which  he 
taught,  was  in  fact  establishing  it;  and  yet,  he  knew 
that  they  all  considered  him  as  the  great  subverter, 
both  of  the  law  and  of  the  prophets.  Constituted  by 
23* 


266  THE    PREACHING    OP 

nature   with    a   lofty   and   delicate   sense  of  personal 
character,  and  conscious  before  God  of  the  unsullied 
rectitude  of  his  conduct,  he  yet  beheld  his  name  cast 
out  every  where    as   evil,  himself  denounced   as  the 
ofFscouring  of  all  things,   and    hunted    from    place   to 
place  as  a  miscreant,  whom  justice  should  not  suffer 
another  day  to  live.     -We   which   live,   says,  he  with 
touching  simplicity,  we  which  live,  are  always  deliver- 
ed unto   death,  for  Jesus'   sake.     If  objections  to   a 
man's  principles  were  ever  made  the  occasion  of  most 
ferocious  attack  upon  his  person  and  character,  such 
was  the  fact  in  the  case  of  the  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles. 
Nor  was  this  all.     The  apostle  Paul  was  an  erudite 
man.     His  mind,  by  natuue  acute,  independent,    and 
original,  Vv'as  thoroughly  versed  in  the  learning  of  the 
schools.       He    had    doubtless    measured    intellectual 
strength  at  Tarsus,  a  city  renowned  for  its  philosophers, 
with  the  ablest  logicians  of  tliat  disputatious  age,  and 
had   borne   off  the  honors   from   many  a  hard  fought 
intellectual  field.      He    knew  his  own  power,  and  his 
contemporaries  knew  it.     They  had  foreseen  the  rep- 
utation whicli  awaited  him  while  pursuing  his  favorite 
sciences.     They  knew  of  no  literary  or  scientific  em- 
inence to  which  such  talents,  directed  by  such  energy, 
might  not   aspire.      And   the   Apostle    was  perfectly 
aware  of  the   ineffable  disdain  with  which  they  must 
behold  him,  leaving  the  walks  of  the  academy,  which 
he  might  tread  without  a  rival,  to  consort  with  fisher- 
men, to    become   a  wandering  outcast,  and,  forgetful 
of  Plato  and  Aristotle,   to   go  about  proclaiming,  to 
every  one   whom   he   met,  a  story  about  a  crucified 
Jew,  whom  he  affirmed  to  have  come  to  life  again. 


CHRIST    CRUCIFIED.  267 

Now  the  Apostle  had  both  the  sagacity  to  perceive, 
and  liie  sensibility  to  feel,  the  precise  nature  of  his  posi- 
tion. Hence  his  life  was  a  tissue  of  most  aggravated 
mortifications.  This  is  what  he  means  by  the  expres- 
sions, I  am  crucified  with  Christ ;  I  am  crucified  to 
the  world,  and  the  world  is  crucified  to  me.  No 
forms  of  expression  can  denote  a  more  painful  self- 
devotion,  than  that  to  which  the  Apostle  in  these  words 
declares  that  he  was  led,  by  his  resolute  determination, 
to  preach  Christ  crucified. 

And  all  this  suflering,  it  seems  as  if  he  might,  if  he 
had  chosen,  have  avoided.  With  a  slight  modification 
of  his  doctrines,  he  might  have  escaped  comparatively 
unharmed.  Had  he  insisted  but  a  little  less  upon  the 
supreme  authority  of  Jesus  Christ,  had  he  been  willing 
to  combine  the  law  and  the  Gospel  together  as  a  way 
of  salvation,  or  to  be  silent  respecting  the  peculiar 
character  of  the  death  of  Christ,  or  even  to  give  to 
his  death  a  less  important  place  in  the  system  which 
he  preached,  he  would  not  have  found  it  difficult  to 
make  the  Gospel  sufhciendy  palatable  to  a  large 
portion  of  his  Hebrew  brethren.  Or  if,  on  the  other 
hand,  he  had  met  the  Sophists  of  Athens  and  of  Tar- 
sus upon  their  own  ground,  and  discoursed  at  large 
upon  the  dignity  of  human  nature  ;  or  had  he  ex- 
patiated upon  the  ethics  of  the  Gospel,  without  either 
asserting  its  authority,  or  revealing  the  character 
and  claims,  the  humiliation  and  exaltation  of  its  author, 
I  presume  that  they  would  have  been  willing  to  listen 
to  him  with  all  polite  and  decorous  attention. 

But  the  apostle  Paul  would  do  nothing  of  all  this. 
He  would  not  vary  a  hair's  breadth  from  the  simple 


268  THE    PREACHING    OP 

preaching  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  even  in  its  most 
offensive  peculiarity.  Nay,  this  very  peculiarity  he 
made  the  most  prominent  theme  of  his  discourses. 
For  I  delivered  unlo  you,  said  he  to  the  Corinthians, 
I  delivered  unto  you  first  of  all,  that  which  I  also  re- 
ceived, how  that  Christ  died  for  our  sins,  according 
to  the  Scriptures.  Nay,  to  place  the  subject  in  the 
strongest  light  possible,  he  declares,  And  I,  brethren, 
when  I  came  unto  you,  determined  not  to  know  any 
thing  among  you,  save  Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified. 
Such  we  know  to  have  been  his  determination  every 
where,  even  unto  the  end. 

This  exposition  of  the  words  of  the  text  teaches  us 
two  very  important  facts  ;  first,  that,  at  the  time  of  the 
Apostle,  objections  were  very  generally  urged  against 
the  doctrine  of  Christ  crucified  ;  and  secondly,  that 
the  apostle  did  not  consider  that  these  objections  con- 
stituted any  reason  why  he  should  not  preach  Christ 
crucified. 

The  Jews  and  the  Greeks,  in  the  times  of  the 
Apostles,  were  not  very  dissimilar  from  the  men  of 
this  present  time.  Those  dispositions  which  would 
lead  men  to  reject  a  system  of  moral  truth  in  any  one 
age,  would  be  very  likely  to  produce  a  similar  result 
in  every  other  age.  And  thus,  in  fact,  do  we  find  it. 
Now,  as  formerly,  there  are  objections  made  to  the 
doctrine  of  Christ  crucified  ;  but  now,  as  formerly, 
these  objections  present  no  valid  reason  why  this  doc- 
trine should  not  be  preached.  It  is  to  the  illustration 
of  these  two  assertions,  that  I  shall,  in  the  remainder 
of  this  discourse,  direct  your  attention. 


CHRIST    CRUCIFIED.  269 

I.  There  are  many  objections  which  may  be  urged 
against  the  doctrine  of  Christ  crucified. 

Tiie  phrase,  Christ  crucified,  or  the  anointed,  the 
Messiah  crucified,  as  I  have  ah'eadj^  suggested,  is  in- 
tended to  combine  together  the  two  ideas  of  the  exalted 
nature  and  the  deep  inmiiliation  of  Christ  Jesus.  It 
is  thus  designed  to  denote  the  two  leading  features  of 
the  plan  of  redemption,  which  he  came  upon  earth  to 
accomplish.  Some  of  the  most  important  facts  alluded 
to  in  these  terms,  I  suppose  to  be  the  following.  The 
whole  race  of  man,  in  consequence  of  the  sin  of  our 
first  parents,  having  become  sinners,  and  being  thus 
exposed  to  the  punishment  denounced  against  sin.  He, 
who  w^as  in  the  beginning  with  God,  who  was  God, 
by  whom  all  things  were  made,  became  flesh,  that  is, 
took  upon  him  our  nature;  he  died  for  our  sins  ac- 
cording to  the  Scriptures  ;  by  his  death,  or  expiatory 
sacrifice,  the  obstacles  to  our  pardon  arising  from  the 
justice  of  God  are  removed,  so  that  God  can  now  be 
just,  and  yet  the  justifier  of  him  that  believeth  in 
Jesus.  Hence  pardon  and  eternal  life  can  be  freely 
offered  to  all  mankind  ;  for  God  so  loved  the  world,  that 
he  gave  his  only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believ- 
eth on  him  should  not  peiish,  but  have  everlasting 
life.  And  in  confirmation  of  the  truth  of  all  this,  the 
Messiah  was  raised  from  the  dead,  he  ascended  into 
heaven,  whence  he  will  one  day  come  to  judge  both 
the  quick  and  the  dead. 

To  this  doctrine,  a  variety  of  objections  have  in 
different  ages  been  made.  They  may  all,  however, 
be  reduced  to  two  classes  ;  first,  those  which  are  de- 
rived from   the   nature  of  the   doctrine   itself;    and 


270  THE    PREACHING     OF 

secondly,  those  which  are  drawn  from  the  sacred 
Scriptures.  By  the  first  class  of  objections,  it  is 
intended  to  show  that  such  doctrines  could  not  be 
true  ;  by  the  second,  that  they  are  not  revealed  to 
us  from  God.  If  is  to  the  first  of  these  classes 
of  objections  that  the  Apostle  refers  in  the  text,  and 
it  is  to  this  that  we  shall  principally  direct  your  atten- 
tion in  the  subsequent  remarks. 

A  {e\v  of  these  objections  I  shall  very  briefly 
enumerate. 

1.  An  objection  is  urged  against  what  is  here 
asserted  respecting  the  original  nature  of  Him,  who  is 
the  author  of  our  salvation.  We  suppose  the  doctrine 
of  Christ  crucified  to  assert  of  the  Being,  who  took 
upon  him  our  nature,  that  he  was  with  God,  and  was 
God.  Now  it  is  said,  that  such  a  mode  of  existence 
as  that  asserted  by  these  words,  is  inconceivable  and 
impossible;  and  that  to  maintain  it  is  absurd. 

2.  Supposing  the  original  dignity  of  the  Messiah 
to  have  been  such  as  we  assert,  an  objection  is  raised 
on  an  exactly  contrary  ground.  It  is  said,  that  the 
little  affairs  of  such  a  world  as  this,  are  beneath  such 
notice  of  its  Creator.  Specially  is  it  said,  to  be  in- 
credible that  He,  who  was  in  the  beginning  with  God, 
and  who  was  God,  by  whom  all  things  were  made, 
should  come  to  this  insignificant  province  of  his  do- 
minions, and  take  upon  himself  such  a  nature,  endure 
such  a  life,  and  sufl;er  such  a  death.  And  it  deserves 
to  be  remarked,  that  this  objection  has  seemed  to 
receive  additional  weight  in  later  years  from  the 
knowledge  of  the  vastness  of  the  universe,  as  it  has 
been  revealed  to  us  by  the   discoveries  of  modern 


CHRIST    CRUCIFIED.  271 

astronomy.  And  hence  it  is,  that  this  very  consider- 
ation has  frequently  sta^^ered,  at  the  outset,  many  a 
serious  inquirer  after  theological  truth. 

3.  Another  ohjection  has  been  urged  against 
the  doctrine,  which  asserts  the  union  of  the  divine 
and  human  natures  in  the  person  of  the  IMessiah. 
Such  a  union  is  declared  to  be  impossible.  It  is  urged 
that  if  this  union  exist,  then  the  knowledge  of  the 
being  must  be  at  the  sajne  time  finite  and  infinite;  that 
either  the  atonement  must  be  made  simply  by  man,  or 
that  God  must  be  a  sufferer ;  and  thus  that  the  asser- 
tion, in  what  light  soever  it  be  viewed,  is  replete  with 
contradictions. 

4.  Another  objection  is  made  against  that  part  of 
this  doctrine,  which  asserts  the  fact  of  the  substitution 
of  the  IMessiah.  It  is  said,  that  it  would  be  unjust  for 
the  innocent  to  suffer  for  the  guilty  ;  that  to  suppose 
God  to  require  such  a  sacrifice,  and  to  be  willing  to 
be  reconciled  to  sinners  upon  no  other  terms,  is  to 
represent  Him  as  an  arbitrary  sovereign,  who  delights 
in  the  misery  of  sensitive  being. 

5.  Again,  it  is  said,  that  granting  the  facts  to  be  as 
we  have  stated  them,  yet  all  this  would  fall  very  far 
short  of  an  atonement  for  sin.  It  is  asked,  how  could 
any  being,  in  so  short  a  time,  endure  the  misery  to 
which  we  assert  that  the  whole  race  of  man  was 
throughout  eternity  exposed.  And,  it  is  said,  that 
unless  this  misery  be  endured,  there  is  in  fact  no 
atonement  made,  and  that,  upon  our  own  principles,  the 
law  has  never  yet  been  satisfied. 

These  are  some  of  the  a  priori  objections  most 
commonly  urged  against  the  doctrine  of  Christ  cruci- 


272  THE    PREACHING    OF 

fied.  I  do  not  pretend  to  mention  them  all,  nor  to 
state  at  length  the  arguments  by  which  they  are  sup- 
ported. I  present  them  principally  as  specimens  of  a 
class  ;  and  I  am  conscious  of  no  intention  to  select 
them  unfairly,  or  to  stale  them  incorrectly.  To  ex- 
hibit them  more  at  large,  would  not  comport  with  the 
design  which  I  have  in  view  ;  specially  as  I  presume 
most  of  you  to  be  already  sufficiently  acquainted  with 
them  to  render  it  unnecessary. 

II.  I  proceed  to  remark,  secondly,  that  these  ob- 
jections seem  not  to  present  any  valid  reason  why  the 
doctrine  of  Christ  crucified  should  not  be  preached. 
The  considerations  which  lead  us  to  this  opinion  will 
now  be  briefly  staled. 

1.  The  objections  themselves  seem  to  us  unphilo- 
sophical. 

They  proceed  upon  an  erroneous  estimate  of  the 
powers  of  the  human  understanding.  They  suppose 
us  capable  of  deciding,  by  our  own  knowledge,  upon 
such  subjects  as  the  mode  of  the  existence  of  the 
Deity  ;  the  nature  and  the  extent  of  those  relations 
which  exist  between  man  and  his  fellow  creatures, 
and  man  and  his  Creator;  the  evil  and  the  just  desert 
of  sin  ;  the  number  of  modes  of  possible  existence;  the 
abstract  nature  of  holiness  in  the  Deity,  and  the  ways 
in  which  that  holiness  can  and  cannot  be  exhibited 
before  the  created  universe.  Now  it  really  docs  not 
seem  as  though  any  very  deep  reflection  were  neces- 
sary, in  order  to  convince  a  thoughtful  man  that  such 
subjects  as  these  are  utterly  beyond  the  reach  of  the 
most  highly  gifted  human  intellect. 

But   again,   supposing  us   to  be  able  to  decide  as 


CHRIST    CRUCIFIED,  273 

well  upon  these  subjects,  as  upon  any  of  the  affairs  of 
the  present  life,  still,  objections  such  as  we  have  men- 
tioned, would  seem  to  us  unphilosophical.  The  doc- 
trines referred  to  by  the  terms,  Christ  crucified,  are 
merely  statements  of  certain  facts,  such  as  that  man 
has  done  one  thing,  and  that  God  has  done  another, 
and  for  purposes  which  are  also  stated  to  be  made 
known.  Now  these  are  all  matters  of  fact,  and  are 
to  be  judged  of  simply  and  solely  by  evidence.  Rea- 
sonings from  our  preconceived  opinions,  or  from  our 
notions  of  the  fitness  of  things,  can  have  no  place  here. 
The  only  question  to  be  asked,  in  such  a  case,  is, 
what  is  the  evidence  ?  and  when  the  answer  to  this 
question  is  given,  all  our  other  modes  of  reasoning  bow 
down  to  it  in  entire  submission.  And,  whenever  a 
question  of  fact  is  thus  settled  by  evidence,  there  it 
rests,  and  there  it  must  rest  forever,  until  the  evidence 
itself  can  be  invalidated.  It  can  never  be  unsettled,  by 
reasonings  drawn  from  any  other  soin'ce.  The  error 
which  we  wish  to  expose,  is  similar  to  that  which 
would  be  committed  in  a  court  of  justice,  if,  instead 
of  inquiring  of  competent  witnesses  whether  a  deed 
ivas  done,  we  were  to  spend  our  time  in  arguing,  at 
large  and  in  general,  whether  such  a  deed  could  be  or 
ivouM,  be  done.  Such  is  the  case  here.  The  ques- 
tions are  questions  of  fact ;  Has  such  a  personage  as 
Jesus  Christ  existed  ?  Is  there  reason  to  believe  that 
he  was  a  messenger  from  Heaven,  and  has  he  revealed 
to  us  the  facts  concerning  himself  which  are  compre- 
hended under  the  terms,  Christ  crucified  ?  Now  these 
questions  are  surely  not  to  be  decided  by  reasoning 
about  what  God  could  do,  and  what  God  could  not  do, 
24 


274  THE     PREACHING     OF 

but  by  an  appeal  to  the  evidence  in  tlie  case,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  determining  what  has  been  done. .  And  because 
all  the  objections  which  we  have  been  consitlering,  are 
manifestly  at  variance  with  this  fundamental  principle, 
therefore  do  we  assert  them  to  be  unphilosophical. 

II.  We  consider  that  these  objections  present  no 
valid  reason  why  the  doctrine  of  Christ  crucified 
should  not  be  preached,  because  we  verily  believe, 
the  facts  on  which  the  doctrine  rests  to  have  been 
proved. 

To  enter  into  this  argument  at  large,  would  here  be 
out  of  place.  I  shall  only  so  far  allude  to  the  promi- 
nent points  of  the  discussion  as  to  show  that,  in  preach- 
ing Christ  crucified,  we  do  not  mean  to  decline,  in 
behalf  of  our  system,  the  most  searching  investigation. 

1.  It  is,  I  suppose,  to  be  taken  for  granted,  that  if  the 
facts  recorded  in  the  New  Testament  respecting  the 
life,  death,  resurrection  and  ascension  of  Jesus  Christ 
can  be  proved,  then  Jesus  Christ  was,  without  question, 
a  messenger  from  Heaven,  whatever  he  revealed  is 
true,  and  whatever  he  commanded  is  obligatory  upon 
the  conscience  ;  and  also,  that,  if  what  is  recorded  con- 
cerning the  Apostles  be  proved,  then,  whatever  they 
have  delivered  is  both  true  and  obligatory  upon  the 
conscience. 

2.  There  also  is  such  a  science  as  the  science  of 
evidence.  By  this  I  mean,  that  there  are  certain  laws 
by  which  we  may  distinguish  what  is  proved  from  what 
is  not  proved.  That  which,  in  accordance  with  these 
laws,  is  proved,  is  matter  of  knowledge,  and  we  may 
rely  upon  it  with  the  same  assurance  as  we  rely  upon 
our  knowledge  acquired  in  any  other  manner.     That 


i 


CHRIST    CRUCIFIED.  275 

which,  according  to  these  laws,  is  not  proved,  may  he 
false,  or  doubtful,  or  in  various  degrees  probable,  but 
it  can  never  be  any  thing  more  than  mere  matter  of 
opinion.  It  cannot  he  believed.  It  cannot  enter  into 
the  material  of  our  knowledge. 

Now  we  do  verily  believe,  that  the  facts  recorded  in 
the  evangelical  history,  are  susceptible  of  being  fully 
proved,  according  to  the  laws  ofthe  science  of  evidence. 
We  are  willing  to  submit  these  facts  to  the  most  rigid 
and  scientific  scrutiny,  and  to  abide  the  issue.  They 
have  been  from  the  beginning  abundantly  attacked, 
and  every  attack  has  been  triumphantly  repelled. 
They  have  been  a  hundred  times  and  in  a  hundred 
ways  proved,  and  the  proofs  have  never  been  invali- 
dated. Nay,  we  go  further,  and  add,  that  they  never 
will  be  invalidated,  without  undermining  the  founda- 
tions on  which  all  history  rests,  and  by  which  all  our 
knowledge  both  ofthe  past  and  the  absent  is  substan- 
tiated. 

Now,  these  facts  being  thus  established,  and  we 
believing  them  to  he  true,  we  also  believe  that  Jesus 
Christ  and  his  apostles  were  inspired  by  God  to  re- 
veal to  us  his  will,  and,  therefore,  we  rely  upon  what- 
ever they  taught  us  as  ultimate  truth  in  morals. 

Again.  There  is  such  a  science  as  the  science  of 
interpretation.  That  is,  when  a  sentence  is  correctly 
written  in  any  language,  there  are  laws  by  which  it  is 
possible  for  one  who  understands  that  language,  to 
ascertain,  with  certainty,  the  meaning  which  the 
writer  intended  to  convey.  Were  it  not  for  the 
existence  of  such  a  science,  statutes  would  be  nu- 
gatory, treaties  a  Ynockery,    and    all    the  records  of 


276  THE    PtlEACHING     OF 

the  past  as  valueless  to  us  as  the  scrawling  of  a 
maniac. 

Again  ;  we  suppose  that,  when  God  speaks  to  men, 
he  speaks  as  men  speak,  and  subjects  his  communica- 
tions to  the  ordinary  laws  of  the  science  of  interpre- 
tation. And,  therefore,  we  believe  that  that  sense  of 
the  Scriptures  which  is  settled  by  these  laws,  is  the 
true  sense,  and  that  it  conveys  the  very  idea  which 
God  intended  to  convey  to  us  and  to  all  men.  Having 
thus  ascertained  this  sense,  we  pretend  not  to  go  any 
farther.  We  use  our  reason  in  deciding  whether  or 
not  a  document  be  from  God,  and  in  deciding  upon 
the  meaning  of  what  it  contains.  This  is  the  true 
field  for  the  exercise  of  human  reason.  Having  thus 
ascertained  what  God  has  revealed,  our  only  remain- 
ing duties  are  faith  and  obedience. 

Now,  we  do  believe  that  the  New  Testament  does 
declare,  and  that  explicitly,  and  not  by  inference,  the 
identical  truths  which  are  comprised  under  the  terms, 
Christ  crucified.  We  suppose  them  not  only  to  be 
revealed  in  so  many  words,  but  to  be  interwoven  with 
every  other  revealed  doctrine.  We  perceive  the 
whole  system  of  revealed  religion  tinctured  with  tl)e 
idea  of  an  expiatory  sacrifice  for  sin,  and  incapable  of 
being  sustained  without  it.  We  also  suppose  it  to  be 
revealed,  that  the  whole  of  the  Mosaic  economy  was 
merely  a  series  of  rites  instituted  to  teach,  by  symbols, 
this  grand  truth,  which  the  New  Testament  teaches  by 
language.  Such  is  our  belief;  and  we  are  willing  to 
submit  it  to  the  decisions  of  fair,  honest,  rigid,  search- 
ing, thorough-going  criticism,  and,  as  we  said  before, 
we  are  willing  to  abide  the  issue.     Entertaining  these 


CHRIST    CRUCIFIED.  277 

views,  and  supposing  them  to  be  sustained  by  such 
authority,  it  may  well  be  supposed  that  we  feel  obliged 
to  preach  Christ  crucified  ;  whatever  objections  drawn 
from  the  preconceived  notions  of  men,  are  urged  to 
the  contrary  notwithstanding. 

III.  I  remark,  in  the  third  place,  these  objections 
present  no  valid  reason  why  we  should  not  preach  Christ 
crucified;  for  they  are  in  no  manner  inconsistent  with 
the  supposition,  that  the  doctrines  in  question  are  true. 

1 .  These  objections  are  precisely  such  as  we  should 
expect  to  arise,  were  the  doctrine  of  Christ  crucified 
true. 

Were  the  Deity  to  reveal  to  us  any  fact  concerning 
the  mode  of  his  existence,  it  is  natural  to  suppose  that 
such  fact  would  be  to  us  utterly  inexplicable.  '  From 
the  necessity  of  the  case,  it  must  be  entirely  beyond 
the  range  of  our  analogies  ;  for  what  two  things  can 
be  so  radically  unlike,  as  the  mode  of  existence  in 
created  and  uncreated  being  ? 

Again,  supposing  that  God  should  resolve  to  make 
to  his  creatures  a  manifestation  of  his  mercy  and  con- 
descension, would  it  be  surprising  if  this  manifestation 
should  as  far  transcend  our  conceptions,  as  that  of  his 
other  attributes,  his  wisdom,  his  power,  or  his  eternity  ? 

Again,  when  the  moral  law,  the  law  on  which  de- 
pends the  happiness  of  the  universe,  was  broken,  if  some 
peculiar  effort  of  infinite  wisdom  were  put  forth  to  devise 
a  plan  by  which  we  might  be  saved,  and  the  honor  of 
the  law  at  the  same  time  vindicated,  it  is  natural  to 
suppose  that  this  plan  would  embrace  in  its  detail 
much  that  we  cannot  trace,  and  proceed  upon  princi- 
ples which  belong  to  a  vastly  wider  generalization  than 
24* 


278  THE    PREACHING     OF 

we  are  able  to  comprehend.  We  say,  therefore,  that 
were  these  doctrines  true,  it  is  natural  to  suppose  that 
they  should  involve  much  which  to  man,  in  his  present 
state,  must  be  utterly  inexplicable.  All  that  we  are 
surprised  at  is,  that  any  thing  of  this  sort  should,  by 
any  well  regulated  mind,  be  regarded  in  the  nature  of 
an  objection. 

2.  And,  secondly,  these  very  objections  may  be 
made,  with  equal  force,  against  much  which  is  uni- 
versally allowed  to  be  incontrovertible  fact. 

For  instance,  it  is  objected,  as  we  have  just  remark- 
ed, that  the  mode  of  existence  of  the  Deity,  which  the 
doctrine  of  Christ  crucified  reveals,  involves  the  as- 
sertion of  facis  which  we  know  not  how  to  reconcile 
with  each  other.  Now  the  same  objection  might  be 
made,  for  aught  we  can  see,  against  almost  any  mode 
of  existence  in  nature.  Who  can  explain  the  mode 
of  existence  of  man,  in  such  manner  as  to  show  how 
the  various  facts  which  may  be  asserted  respecting  his 
material  and  immaterial  nature  can  be  reconciled  with 
each  other  ?  And  yet  does  any  man,  on  this  account, 
doubt  whether  or  not  he  have  a  material  and  an  imma- 
terial nature  ?  Now,  if  such  be  the  fact,  respecting 
things  created,  how  much  more  respecting  the  uncre- 
ated Jehovah  ! 

Again,  it  is  objected  in  substance,  for  in  fact  it 
amounts  to  no  more  than  this,  that  the  moral  perfec- 
tions of  Deity  are  manifested  in  the  doctrine  of  Christ 
crucified,  in  a  manner  utterly  unlike  to  any  thing  that 
we  could  have  anticipated.  But,  let  us  remember 
that  the  same  objection  has  always  been  made  against 
every  discovery  of  a  mode  in  which  God  manifests 


CHRIST    CRUCIFIED.  279 

his  natural  perfections.  As  tiie  heavens  are  high 
above  (he  earth,  so  are  His  thoughts  above  our 
thoughts,  and  His  ways  above  our  ways.  JMan  has 
ahvays  been  expecting  things  to  be  exactly  as  they 
were  not  to  be,  and  this  incessanUy  lalse  expectation, 
more  than  any  thing  else,  has  ahvays  retarded  the 
progress  of  philosophy.  The  Catholic  church  decided 
that  God  would  not  make  the  earth  revolve  around  the 
sun,  but  this  did  not  change  the  laws  of  the  solar  sys- 
tem. If,  then,  essentially  the  same  objections  which 
are  urged  against  the  doctiine  of  Christ  crucified  may 
be  urged  with  equal  force  against  other  doctrines 
which  are  universally  believed,  these  objections  surely 
present  no  reason  why  we  should  not  both  believe  and 
promulgate  it.  And  yet  more,  if  the  very  same  ob- 
jections are  made  against  this  doctiine  as  are  made 
against  incontrovertible  truth,  these  very  objections 
would  furnish  ground  for  an  analogical  argument,  that 
the  very  doctrine  in  question  was  also  true, 

IV.  We  preach  Christ  crucified  notwithstanding 
these  objections,  because  we  perceive  its  fundamental 
principles  to  be  in  perfect  harmony  with  the  highest 
and  most  general  laws  of  God's  moral  government. 

To  confirm  this  assertion  at  large  would  far  trans- 
cend the  limits  which  can  be  allotted  to  it  here.  A 
few  illustrations  of  the  general  position  is  all  that  can 
be  attempted. 

1.  The  notion  of  substitution  is  one  of  those  ulti- 
mate ideas  on  which  the  doctrine  denominated, Christ 
crucified  rests.  Now,  what  is  objected  to,  in  this 
idea,  is,  that  it  supposes  one  person  to  suffer  or  to 
enjoy,  in  consequence  of  actions  in  which  he  himself 


280  THE    PREACHING    OF 

had  no  agency.  Now  if  any  one  will  reflect,  he  will 
easily  be  convinced  that  this  is  a  universal  law  of  our 
present  constitution.  Who  had  any  agency  in  forming 
the  character  of  his  parents  ?  and  yet  whose  pres- 
ent happiness  or  misery  is  not  vitally  affected  by  it  ? 
Who  of  us  had  any  agency  in  the  toils  and  privations, 
the  sufferings  and  dangers,  the  wisdom  and  the  piety 
of  the  Puritans  ?  and  yet  who  of  us  is  not  at  this  mo- 
ment reaping,  in  rich  abundance,  that  harvest  of  which 
the  Puritans  sowed  the  seed  ?  What  man  now  living 
had  any  agency  in  the  introduction  of  the  slave  trade? 
and  yet  what  man  now  living  is  not  the  less  happy  in 
consequence  of  this  traflic  in  human  blood  ?  Now  in 
harmony  with  this  universal  law  of  our  present  consti- 
tution, tbe  Bible  asserts  that  our  whole  race  became 
sinners  in  consequence  of  the  sin  of  Adam.  Thus, 
the  ruin  of  our  wbole  race  seemed  inevitable.  It  was 
then  tbat  the  Son  of  God  appeared  in  our  nature;  and 
as  the  second  Adam,  availing  himself  of  the  very 
principle  by  which  our  destruction  had  been  accom- 
plished, made  an  atonement  for  our  sins,  and  opened 
for  us  a  way  to  everlasting  life.  Or,  to  express  the 
same  idea  in  the  words  of  the  Apostle,  ^s  by  the 
offence  of  one,  judgment  came  upon  all  men  to  con- 
demnation, even  so  by  the  righteousness  of  one,  the 
free  gift  came  upon  all  men  unto  justification  of  life. 
Now  all  this  seems  to  us  manifestly  in  harmony  with 
that  universal  law,  by  which  every  individual  of  our 
race  suffers  and  enjoys,  in  consequence  of  the  good  or 
ill  conduct  of  every  other. 

Take    another   illustration.     The   doctrine    of  the 
union  of  the  human  and  divine  natures  in  one  person, 


CHRIST    CRUCIFIED.  281 

though  mysterious,  is  in  harmony  with  that  other  mys- 
terious connexion  which  exists  between  each  one  of 
us  and  our  Creator.  We  are  actually  dependent  upon 
him  for  every  power,  both  physical  and  spiritual.  In 
Him  we  live,  and  move,  and  have  our  being.  I  know 
not  that  it  is  possible  to  conceive  of  the  production  of 
a  single  change,  without  the  exertion  of  his  agency  ; 
and  yet  every  one  of  us  is  a  separate,  and  distinct, 
and  entirely  accountable  individual.  What  can  be 
more  inscrutable  than  this  connexion,  which  actually 
exists  between  us  and  our  Creator  ?  How  is  it  that 
we  are  at  the  same  time  dependent  upon  God,  and 
still  independent  of  Him  ?  Now  I  do  not  in  the  least 
assert  that  the  connexion  between  Deity  and  humanity 
in  the  person  of  the  Messiah  was  of  the  same  nature 
as  that  which  exists  between  every  one  of  us  and  God. 
I  believe  the  very  opposite.  This,  however,  I  do 
assert ;  It  is  unreasonable  to  object  to  one  mode  of 
connexion,  because  it  is  incomprehensible,  while  every 
thought,  every  volition,  nay,  the  very  act  of  mind  by 
which  the  objection  is  made,  discloses  another  mode 
of  connexion,  which  every  man  must  allow  to  be  also 
incomprehensible. 

Once  more.  The  doctrine  of  Christ  crucified  as- 
serts that  our  salvation  depends  entirely  upon  the 
principle  of  faith.  Now  supposing  this  to  be  true,  it 
is  manifestly  in  perfect  harmony  with  one  of  the  fun- 
damental laws  of  the  moral  universe.  A  few  words 
will  suffice  to  render  this  evident.  Faith,  in  its  most 
generic  sense,  is  a  disposition  of  mind  to  act  in  con- 
formity to  our  relations  to  the  unseen,  the  absent,  and 
the  future,  just  as  though  they  were  visible  and  present. 


282  THE    PREACHING    OF 

Now  every  thoughtful  man  must  be  fully  aware  that, 
in  the  affairs  of  the  present  life,  success  depends  more 
upon  acting  in  obedience  to  this  principle  than  to  any 
other.  Here  is,  in  fact,  the  dividing  line  between 
wisdom  and  folly.  Now  in  religion,  faith,  in  its  most 
generic  sense,  is  the  application  of  this  principle  to 
our  relations  to  God.  It  is  a  disposition  to  act  in 
conformity  to  our  relations  to  God,  as  though  always 
and  in  all  his  perfections  he  were  immediately  present 
to  us.  And  more  especially,  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  is  a  disposition  of  mind  to  act  in  conformity  to 
our  relations  towards  him  as  our  Saviour  from  sin,  as 
though,  in  all  his  holiness  and  condescension,  he 
were  every  moment  before  us.  Laying  aside  every 
weight,  saith  the  Apostle,  and  the  sin  that  doth  so 
easily  beset  us,  let  us  run  with  patience  the  race  that 
is  set  before  us,  looking  unto  Jesus.  You  see  then, 
generally,  how  perfectly  in  harmony  with  the  elemen- 
tary laws  of  the  moral  universe,  are  these  elementary 
ideas  of  the  system  in  question. 

V.  Another  reason  why,  notwithstanding  the  ob- 
jections which  may  be  made  against  it,  we  preach  the 
doctrine  of  Christ  crucified,  is,  that  it  has  always  been 
effectual  to  accomplish  the  object  which  we  have  in 
view,  the  moral  renovation  of  man. 

This  subject  has  been  so  frequently  set  before  you 
by  the  advocates  of  missions,  that  a  bare  allusion  to  a 
few  prominent  facts  will  be  sufficient  for  our  present 
purpose. 

The  earliest  exhibition  of  the  moral  power  of  these 
doctrines  was  seen  during  the  period  of  their  first 
promulgation.     At  this  time,  this  system  of  religion 


CHRIST    CRUCIFIED.  283 

had  every  thing  on  eartli  to  encounter.  The  whole 
Jewish  polity,  and  the  whole  Roman  power  were  its 
irreconcileahle  foes.  It  could  only  succeed  by  over- 
turning the  very  institutions  of  social  and  domestic  life  ; 
for  these  had  derived  their  form  and  pressure  from  a 
selfish,  cruel,  and  licentious  religion.  The  very  trades 
and  occupations  of  life  enlisted  men  in  strenuous  op- 
position to  it,  from  the  days  of  Demetrius,  the  silver- 
smith of  Ephesus,  onward.  Yet  it  every  where 
triumphed.  It  pervaded  the  Roman  empire,  devel- 
oped the  principles  of  right,  purified  domestic  manners, 
cultivated  a  spirit  of  universal  charity,  and  taught  men 
to  triumph  over  this  present  world,  by  fixing  their 
hopes  upon  a  city  which  hath  foundations,  whose 
builder  and  maker  is  God.  Thus  commenced  a  new 
and  distinct  era  in  the  history  of  man. 

Very  much  the  same  may  be  said  of  the  second 
great  period  of  the  development  of  the  power  of  the 
Gospel,  the  Protestant  Reformation.  It  delivered  the 
human  mind,  a  second  time,  from  a  most  aj)palling 
tyranny.  From  a  debasing  and  frivolous  sensuality, 
it  again  raised  man  to  the  high  purpose  and  the  un- 
daunted energy  of  him  who  is  living  for  eternity. 
Wherever  it  entered,  it  again  changed  the  hearts  of 
individuals,  and  imbued  them  with  the  love  of  whatso- 
ever things  are  pure,  and  peaceable,  and  lovely,  and 
of  good  report.  Going  onward  from  thence,  it  has 
ever  since  been  spreading  its  conquests  over  man  as 
a  society.  As  these  conquests  have  been  extended, 
people  have  become  free,  and  governments  at  the 
same  time  stable.  And  hence  it  is  to  the  promulga- 
tion of  these  very  doctrines  that  we  trace  the  origin  of 


284  THE     PREACHING     OF 

every  civil,  and  intellectual,  and  moral  blessing  which 
we  now  enjoy.  For,  let  it  be  remembered,  that  the 
very  doctrines  for  which  Luther  specially  and  most 
earnestly  contended  were  those  of  the  sole  efficacy  of 
the  atonement,  and  justification  only  by  faith  in  the 
merits  of  a  crucified  Redeemer. 

Nor  have  later  times  been  wanting  in  examples  of 
the  moral  power  of  the  doctrines  of  the  cross.  Within 
our  own  age,  the  Gospel  has  been  sent  to  the  most 
ferocious  and  degraded  savages,  and  its  success  has 
fairly  challenged  the  admiration  of  the  world.  It  has 
formed  the  only  ingredient  of  blessing  which  has  been 
mingled  in  the  cup  which  we  have  prepared  for  our 
aboriginal  brethren  in  the  West.  Wherever  it  has 
gone,  it  has  turned  men  from  darkness  unto  light,  and 
from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God.  Civilization,  and 
the  arts,  equal  rights,  and  security  of  property,  have 
followed  in  its  train.  And  all  these  have  been  the 
consequences  of  preaching  the  doctrine  of  a  crucified 
Messiah.  For  we  are  not  aware  that  these  moral 
transformations  have  followed  the  establishment  of 
Catholic  missions;  and  of  Protestants,  those  only  who 
believe  in  these  doctrines,  have,  so  far  as  we  know, 
made  the  experiment  of  promulgating  their  sentiments 
among  the  heathen. 

As  philanthropists,  therefore,  and  as  practical  men, 
it  seems  to  us  wise,  in  despite  of  all  objections,  to 
employ  an  agent,  which  so  admirably  accomplishes  the 
purpose  which  we  have  in  view.  As  philosophers  also, 
we  cannot  escape  the  conclusion,  that  there  must  be 
something  radically  true  in  a  moral  system,  which  in- 
variably produces  results  so  triumphantly  right. 


CHRIST    CRUCIFIED.  285 

VI.  Lastly.  We  insist  upon  the  preaching  of 
Christ  crucified,  because  it  is  the  only  nnoral  system 
which  has  ever  proved  effectual  for  the  reformation 
of  men. 

1.  The  various  forms  of  Pagan  religion  do  not 
deserve  to  be  dignified  even  with  the  appellation  of 
moral  failures.  From  the  time  when  the  earliest 
record  of  Polytheism  was  entrusted  to  history,  to  the 
present  day  of  Vishnu,  Juggernaut  and  Gaudama,  the 
dark  places  of  the  earth  have  been  filled  with  the  hab- 
itations of  ignorance,  cruelty,  and  licentiousness. 

The  ethical  systems  of  the  heathen  philosophers, 
when  viewed  in  this  light,  were  utter  and  absolute 
failures.  They  contained  elaborate  discussions  upon 
disputed  questions  in  morals,  sometimes  acute,  some- 
times eloquent,  though  very  frequently  puerile;  but  when 
or  where  were  they  ever  known  to  turn  men  from  sin 
to  holiness,  or  to  virtue  from  vice?  When  did  they 
ever  prompt  to  such  an  enterprise  ?  These  very  sys- 
tems embosomed  within  themselves  the  elements  of  a 
twofold  failure.  First,  they  inspired  their  converts 
with  no  disposition  to  endure  self-denials  in  the  pro- 
mulgation of  their  principles,  and,  secondly,  these 
principles  were  utterly  destitute  of  any  power  by 
which  a  human  soul  might  be  morally  transformed. 

The  system  of  Judaism  was  also  a  decided  failure. 
It  did,  we  grant,  reveal  the  law  of  God  with  clearness. 
It  pointed  by  types  and  shadows  to  the  way  of  recon- 
ciliation. It  was  enforced  by  the  repeated  messages 
of  prophets  and  seers,  who  spake  as  they  were  moved 
by  the  Holy  Ghost.  Still,  the  people  and  the  priests 
grew  worse  instead  of  better.  Age  after  age  beheld 
25 


286  THE    PREACHING    OF 

them  becoming  more  and  more  corrupt,  until,  at  last, 
the  prophet  declared  that,  on  account  of  their  wicked- 
ness, the  name  of  God  was  blasphemed  among  the 
Heathen.  This  total  failure  of  the  Mosaic  dispensa- 
tion as  a  means  of  the  moral  reformation  of  the  Jews, 
is  repeatedly  alluded  to  both  in  the  Old  and  the  New 
Testaments.  Thus  it  is  said  in  the  Epistle  to  the 
Hebrews,  For  if  the  first  covenant  had  been  faultless, 
there  should  no  place  have  been  sought  for  the  second. 
But  finding  fault  with  them,  he  saith.  Behold  the  days 
come,  saith  the  Lord,  when  I  will  make  a  new  cove- 
nant with  the  house  of  Israel,  and  the  house  of  Judah. 
Not  according  to  my  covenant  which  I  made  with 
their  fathers,  which  covenant  they  broke,  and  1  re- 
garded them  not,  saith  the  Lord  ;  but  this  is  the  cov- 
enant that  I  will  make,  —  I  will  put  my  laws  in  their 
mind,  and  write  them  in  their  hearts,  and  I  will  be  to 
them  a  God,  and  they  shall  be  to  me  a  people. 

Since  the  first  promulgation  of  the  doctrine  of 
Christ  crucified,  various  modifications  of  it  have,  as 
we  conceive,  been  preached  in  its  place.  These  have 
all  failed  of  accomplishing  the  moral  reformation  of  man. 

Romanism  retaining  the  doctrine  of  the  depravity 
of  man,  excluded  that  of  justification  by  faith  in  the 
merits  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  substituted  in  its 
room  the  notion  of  a  pardon  through  the  merits  of  the 
church,  to  be  administered  solely  and  exclusively  by 
the  priesthood.  It  is  merely  history  to  state,  that  no 
system  of  religion,  either  before  or  since,  has  ever 
been  justly  responsible  for  such  universality  and 
atrocity  of  guilt ;  or  has  ever  crushed  the  human  race 
with  so  remorseless  and  desolating  a  tyranny. 


CHRIST    CRUCIFIED.  287 

Romanism  is  replete  with  a  terrific  energy  to  evil. 
The  other  modifications  of  what  we  consider  the  doc- 
trine of  Christ  crucified,  seem,  on  the  contrary,  to 
fail  from  their  own  innate  moral  imbecility.  Take 
away  the  doctrine  of  the  atonement,  still  retaining  the 
authority  of  revelation,  and  what  have  we  but  Judaism, 
nay,  Judaism  deprived  of  its  gorgeous  and  not  inope- 
rative means  of  appealing  to  the  imagination?  a  system 
which,  when  in  all  its  glory,  proved  utterly  unable  to 
control  an  age  much  more  controllable  than  the  pres- 
ent. Take  away  the  supreme  authority  of  revelation, 
and  decide  upon  what  the  Bible  shall  teach,  by  the 
liglit  of  human  reason,  and  what  have  we  but  the  re- 
ligion of  nature,  the  systems  of  the  Grecian  schools, 
the  teachings  of  pagan  philosophers?  Of  the  failure 
of  these  it  is  hardly  proper  to  speak,  as  they  never 
possessed  sufHcient  energy  to  attempt  the  moral  refor- 
mation, even  of  the  communities  in  which  they  origi- 
nated. Or,  if  we  deny  that  the  desert  and  the  punish- 
ment of  sin  are  such  as  they  are  represented  to  be  in 
the  doctrine  of  Christ  crucified,  we  find  ourselves  at 
variance  with  all  moral  analogies,  and  with  the  most 
demonstrable  principles  of  ethics ;  it  will  be  well 
if  we  do  not  plunge  at  ot^tSf  into  the  grossest  epicuri- 
anism,  and  surrender  up  mankind  without  any  con- 
trolling power,  to  the  headlong  goadings  of  ungovern- 
able passion. 

Again  ;  while  we  retain  in  theory  the  doctrine  of 
Christ  crucified,  we  may  utterly  neglect  to  preach  it. 
Thus  we  may  easily  find  a  variety  of  propositions, 
which  express,  what  we  suppose  to  be  of  necessity 
either  the  antecedents  or  the  consequents  of  the  facts 


288  THE    PREACHING     OP 

of  the  Gospel ;  and  we  may  promulgate  them  with 
the  acuteness  of  schoolmen  and  the  resolution  of  mar- 
tyrs. The  doctrine  of  the  cross  may  thus  become  an 
admirable  occasion  for  the  acquisition  of  intellectual 
discipline.  But  what  are  the  effects  of  all  this  labor? 
Sinners  are  no  longer  converted,  spii'itual  apathy  over- 
spreads the  church,  and  ihe  still  small  voice  of  the 
Spirit  is  unheeded  amid  the  din  of  angry  polemics. 

Or  we  may  err  from  the  simplicity  of  the  truth  in 
an  opposite  manner.  Instead  of  preaching  the  Gospel 
as  it  is,  we  may  select  particular  portions  of  it,  and 
use  them  as  the  groundwork  of  an  appeal  to  the  im- 
agination and  the  sensitiveness  of  men.  We  may 
thus  create  violent  agitation,  excessive  joy,  intense 
activity;  but  they  quickly  pass  away,  and  leave  behind 
them  no  vestige  of  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit.  Just  as 
we  forsake  the  preaching  of  the  doctrines  of  the  cross 
in  their  unadulterated  simplicity,  will  the  permanent 
effects  of  our  ministrations  decrease,  until,  w!)ilst  we 
may  produce  all  the  excitement  of  tragedy,  we  leave 
at  last  quite  as  transient  an  impression. 

Here  I  am  aware  that  I  shall  be  met  by  the  question, 
Is  not  good  done  by  all  these  modes  of  exhibiting 
what  are  supposed  to  be  t^hs  of  religion?  1  answer, 
yes.  They  all  exhibit  some  truth,  and  all  truth  is 
valuable.  But  I  ask,  what  then  ?  Do  they  accomplish 
the  good,  which  the  Gospel  was  intended  to  accom- 
plish ?  If  not,  it  is  to  no  purpose  to  allege  that  they 
do  good.  The  Gospel  is  too  valuable  to  be  used  to 
accomplish  any  other  good  than  that  for  which  God 
specially  designed  it.  A  dwelling  house  if  consumed 
might  be  very  useful  for  ashes  ;  but  this  would   be  a 


CHRIST    CRUCIFIED.  289 

very  insufficient  reason  for  setting  it  on  fire.  It  has 
other  more  important  uses  to  accomplish.  An  Israelite 
in  the  wilderness  (lying  by  the  bite  of  the  fiery  serpents, 
might  have  been  relieved  by  a  draught  of  water,  or,  if 
you  please,  it  would  have  done  him  good  ;  but  how 
much  better  would  it  have  been  to  direct  his  eyes  to 
the  brazen  symbol,  and  thus  cure  at  once  both  the 
thirst  itself  and  also  the  disease  in  which  that  thirst 
originated. 

I  have  thus  endeavored  to  show,  that  notwithstand- 
ing the  objections  which  are  made  to  the  preaching  of 
Christ  crucified,  we  feel  justified  in  preaching  it. 
1st.  Because  we  consider  these  objections  themselves 
to  be  unphilosophical.  2d.  Because  we  believe  the 
doctrines  thus  denominated  to  be  true.  3d.  Because 
the  objections  themselves  are  entirely  in  harmony  with 
the  supposition  that  the  doctrine  is  true.  4th.  Because 
the  elementary  truths  of  this  doctrine  are  in  har- 
mony with  the  elementary  laws  of  the  present  moral 
constitution.  5th.  Because  the  promulgation  of  them 
has  ever  been  effectual  in  accomplishing  the  moral 
reformation  of  men.  And  6th.  Every  other  moral 
system  has  utterly  failed  in  the  attempt  to  produce 
this  result.  I  hasten  to  conclude  this  already  pro- 
tracted discussion  by  a  few  brief  remarks. 

From  the  above  considerations  it  will  be  readily 
perceived,  that  objections,  drawn  from  what  we  may 
consider  the  nature  of  things,  are  misapplied  when 
urged  against  the  facts  which  claim  to  be  revealed  in 
the  Scriptures.  The  only  questions  to  be  discussed 
are,  first,  Are  the  Scriptures  true?  and,  secondly,  What 
do  the  Scriptures  teach  ?  The  one  question  is  to  be 
25* 


290  THE    PREACHING     OF 

answered  by  the  science  of  evidence,  and  the  other 
by  the  science  of  interpretation.  Here  is  the  ground 
and  the  only  ground  for  argument.  To  these  points 
let  the  disbeliever  in  these  doctrines  direct  his  attacks, 
and  these  points  let  the  believer  be  prepared  to  defend. 
When  this  shall  have  been  done,  we  may  hope  to  see  this 
controversy  brought  to  a  definite  and  decisive   issue. 

2.  Let  us  who  profess  to  believe  the  doctrine  of 
Christ  crucified  preach  it  every  where,  on  all  occasions, 
and  under  all  circumstances.  This  doctrine  and  this 
only  possesses  that  divine  energy  by  which  men  are 
to  be  converted  unto  God.  We  may  be  considered 
illiberal,  prejudiced,  obtuse  of  intellect ;  but  let  us  not 
be  ashamed  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  for  it  is  the  power 
of  God  unto  salvation.  We  believe  it  to  be  truth,  and 
if  it  be  truth  it  is  great  and  must  prevail.  With  kind- 
ness and  charity,  and  yet  in  simplicity  and  fidelity,  let 
us  resolve  to  know  nothing  among  men  but  Jesus 
Christ  and  him  crucified. 

3.  Nor  in  all  this  is  there  any  sectarianism.  We 
believe  these  doctrines  to  be  true,  and  suppose  our- 
selves able  to  show  them  to  be  so.  We  esteem  them 
vitally  important  to  the  temporal  and  to  the  eternal 
interests  of  men.  As  intelligent  beings,  we  have  a 
right  to  promulgate  them  as  widely  as  we  choose,  and 
to  convince  of  their  truth  as  many  as  we  are  able. 
It  will  be  sectarianism  whenever  we  underrate  the 
talents,  disparage  the  motives,  curtail  the  influence,  or 
violate  in  the  slightest  manner  the  rights  of  those  who 
differ  from  us.  But  if  we  do  none  of  this,  it  is  no 
sectarianism  by  fair  argument  to  give  to  our  sentiments 
all  the  influence  in  our  power.    We  cheerfully  concede 


CHRIST    ORUCIFIED.  291 

to  Others  the  right  which  we  claim  for  ourselves.  If 
our  claim  be  allowed,  we  rejoice;  but  if  not,  we  must 
be  pardoned  if,  as  we  suppose  in  obedience  to  God,  we 
still  preach  Christ  and  him  crucified. 

I  close  by  expressing  my  devout  hope  that  these 
doctrines,  in  all  their  power  and  all  their  efficacy,  may 
ever  be  preached  within  these  consecrated  walls. 
May  my  brother  who  is  now  to  be  set  over  you  in  the 
Lord,  always  delight  to  make  the  doctrines  of  a  cru- 
cified Messiah  the  sum  and  the  substance  of  his  min- 
istrations. May  you  all  be  so  blest  as  to  receive 
them  in  love,  and  to  become  doers  of  the  word,  and 
not  hearers  only;  and  may  this  whole  congregation  be 
given  unto  their  pastor,  as  the  seals  of  his  ministry  in 
the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus.     Amen. 


DISCOURSE    ON    EDUCATION. 


In  the  long  train  of  her  joyous  anniversaries,  New 
England  has  yet  beheld  none  more  illustrious  than 
this.  We  have  assembled  to-day,  not  to  proclaim 
how  well  our  fathers  have  done,  but  to  inquire  how 
we  may  enable  their  sons  to  do  belter.  We  meet, 
not  for  the  purposes  of  empty  pageant,  nor  yet  of 
national  rejoicing  ;  but  to  deliberate  upon  the  most  suc- 
cessful means  for  cultivating,  to  its  highest  perfection, 
that  invaluable  amount  of  intellect,  which  Divine 
Providence  has  committed  to  our  charge.  We  have 
come  up  hither  to  the  city  of  the  Pilgrims,  to  ask  how 
we  may  render  their  children  most  worthy  of  their  an- 
cestors, and  most  pleasing  to  their  God.  We  meet  to 
give  to  each  other  the  right  hand  of  fellowship,  in 
carrying  forward  this  all-important  work,  and  here  to 
leave  our  professional  pledge,  that,  if  the  succeeding 
generation  do  not  act  worthily,  the  guilt  shall  not  rest 
upon  those  who  are  now  the  Instructers  of  New 
England. 


DISCOURSE    ON     EDUCATION,  293 

Well  am  I  aware  that  the  occasion  is  worthy  of  the 
choicest  effort  of  the  highest  talent  in  the  land.  Sin- 
cerely do  I  regret,  that  upon  such  talent  the  duty  of 
addressing  you  this  day  had  not  devolved.  ]Much  do 
I  also  regret,  that  sudden  indisposition  has  deprived 
me  of  that  lime  which  had  been  set  apart  to  meet  the 
demands  of  the  present  occasion,  and  that  I  am  only 
able  to  offer  for  your  consideration  such  reflections  as 
have  been  snatched  from  the  most  contracted  leisure, 
and  gleaned  amid  the  hurried  hours  of  languid  conva- 
lescence. But  I  bring,  as  an  offering  to  the  cause  of 
Education,  a  mind  deeply  penetrated  with  a  conviction 
of  its  surpassing  importance,  and  enthusiastically  ardent 
in  anticipating  the  glory  of  its  ultimate  results.  I 
know,  then,  that  I  may  liberally  presume  upon  your 
candor,  while  I  rise  to  address  those,  to  very  many 
of  whom  it  were  far  more  beseeming  that  I  humbly 
listened. 

The  subject  which  I  have  chosen  for  our  mutual 
improvement,  is,  the  object  of  intellectual  ed- 
ucation; AND  the  manner  IN  WHICH  THAT  OBJECT 
IS   TO  BE  ATTAINED. 

1.  It  hath  pleased  Almighty  God  to  place  us  under 
a  constitution  of  universal  law.  •By  this  we  mean, 
that  nothing,  either  in  the  physical,  intellectual,  or 
moral  world,  is  in  any  proper  sense  contingent. 
Every  event  is  preceded  by  its  regular  antecedents, 
and  followed  by  its  regular  consequents  ;  and  hence 
is  formed  that  endless  chain  of  cause  and  effect  which 
binds  together  the  innumerable  changes  which  are 
taking  place  every  where  around  us. 

When  we  speak  of  this  system  as  subjected  to  uni- 


294  DISCOURSE     ON 

versal  law,  we  mean  all  this  ;  but  this  is  not  all  that  we 
mean.  The  term  law,  in  a  higher  sense,  is  applied  to 
beings  endowed  with  conscience  and  will,  and  there  is 
then  attached  to  it  the  idea  of  rewards  and  punishments. 
It  is  used  in  this  sense  to  signify  a  constitution  so  ar- 
ranged, that  one  course  of  action  shall  be  inevitably 
productive  of  happiness,  and  another  course  shall  be 
inevitably  productive  of  misery.  Now,  in  this  higher 
sense,  is  it  strictly  and  universally  true,  that  we  are 
placed  under  a  constitution  of  law.  Every  action 
which  we  perform,  is  as  truly  amenable  as  inert  matter, 
to  the  great  principles  of  the  government  of  the  uni- 
verse, and  every  action  is  chained  to  the  consequences 
which  the  Creator  has  affixed  to  it,  as  unalterably  as 
any  sequence  of  cause  and  effect  in  physics.  And 
thus,  with  equal  eloquence  and  truth,  the  venerable 
Hooker  has  said,  *  Of  Law,  there  can  be  no  less  ac- 
knowledged, than  that  her  seat  is  the  bosom  of  God, 
her  voice  the  harmony  of  the  world  ;  all  things  in 
heaven  and  earth  do  her  homage ;  the  very  least  as 
feeling  her  care,  and  the  very  greatest  as  not  exempted 
from  her  power  ;  both  angels  and  men  and  creatures  of 
what  condition  soever,  though  each  in  different  sort  and 
manner,  yet  all  witiln  uniform  consent,  admiring  her  as 
the  mother  of  their  peace  and  joy.' 

Such  a  constitution  having  been  established  by  a 
perfectly  wise  Creator,  it  may  well  be  supposed  that  it 
will  remain  unchangeable.  His  laws  will  not  be  altered 
for  our  convenience.  We  may  obey  them  or  disobey 
them,  we  may  see  them  or  not  see  them,  we  may  be 
wise  or  unwise  ;  but  they  will  be  rigidly  and  unalterably 


EDUCATION.  295 

enforced.  Thus  must  it  e\er  be,  until  we  have  the 
power  to  resist  the  strength  of  omnipotence. 

Again  ;  it  is  sufficiently  evident  that  the  veiy  con- 
stitution which  God  has  established,  is,  with  infinite 
wisdom  and  benevolence,  devised  for  just  such  a  being, 
physical,  intellectual,  and  moral,  as  man.  By  obedi- 
ence to  the  laws  of  God,  man  may  be  as  happy  as  his 
present  state  will  allow.  Misery  is  always  the  result 
of  a  violation  of  some  of  the  laws  which  the  Creator 
has  established.  Hence,  our  great  business  here,  is, 
to  know  and  obey  the  laws  of  our  Creator. 

That  part  of  man  by  which  we  know,  and,  in  the 
most  important  sense,  obey  the  laws  of  the  Creator,  is 
called  MIND.  I  use  the  word  in  its  general  sense,  to 
signify,  not  merely  a  substance,  not  matter,  capable  of 
intellection,  but  one  also  capable  of  willing,  and  to 
which  is  attached  the  responsibility  of  right  and  wrong 
in  human  action.  It  is  one  of  the  laws  of  this  substance, 
that  increased  power  for  the  acquisition  of  knowledge, 
and  a  more  universal  disposition  to  obedience,  may  be 
the  result  either  of  the  action  of  one  individual  upon 
another,  or,  of  the  well-directed  efforts  of  the  individual 
mind  upon  itself. 

Without  some  knowledge  of  the  laws  of  nature,  it  is 
evident  that  man  would  immediately  perish.  But  it  is 
possible  for  him  to  have  only  so  much  knowledge  of 
them  as  will  barely  keep  generation  after  generation  in 
existence,  without  either  adding  anything  to  the  stock 
of  intellectual  acquisition,  or  subjecting  to  his  use  any 
of  the  various  agents  which  a  bountiful  Providence  has 
everywhere  scattered  around,  for  the  supply  of  his 
wants  and  the  relief  of  his  necessities.     Such  was  the 


296  DISCOURSE    ON 

case  with  the  Aborigines  of  our  country,  and  such  had 
it  been  for  centuries.  Such,  also,  with  but  very  few 
and  insignificant  exceptions,  is  the  case  in  Mohammedan 
and  Pagan  countries.  The  sources  of  their  happiness 
are  few  and  interrupted ;  those  of  their  misery,  muki- 
phed  and  perpetual. 

Looking  upon  such  nations  as  these,  we  should  in- 
voluntarily exclaim.  What  a  waste  of  being,  what  a  loss 
of  happiness,  do  we  behold !  Here  are  intelligent 
creatures,  placed  under  a  constitution  devised  by  Infinite 
Wisdom  for  the  purpose  of  promoting  their  happiness. 
The  very  penalties  which  they  suffer,  are  so  many 
proofs  of  the  divine  goodness — mere  monitions  to  direct 
them  in  the  paths  of  obedience.  And  beside  this,  they 
are  endowed  with  a  mind  perfectly  formed  to  investigate 
and  discover  these  laws,  and  to  derive  its  highest  plea- 
sure from  obeying  them.  Yet  that  mind,  from  want  of 
culture,  has  become  useless.  It  achieves  no  conquests. 
It  removes  no  infelicities.  Here,  then,  must  the  rem- 
edy be  applied.  This  immaterial  part  must  be  excited 
to  exertion,  and  must  be  trained  to  obedience.  Just 
so  soon  as  this  process  is  commenced,  a  nation  begins 
to  emerge  from  the  savage,  and  to  enter  upon  the  civ- 
ilized state.  Just  in  proportion  to  the  freedom  and  the 
energy  with  which  the  powers  of  the  mind  are  devel- 
oped, and  to  the  philosophical  humility  with  which  they 
are  exercised,  does  a  people  advance  in  clvirizatlon. 
Just  in  proportion  as  a  people  is  placed  under  contrary 
influences,  Is  Its  movement  retrograde. 

Education  Is  that  science  wlilch  teaches  us  how  to 
foster  these  energies  of  mind.  In  kw  words,  I  would 
say,  the  object  of  the  science  of  Education,  is,  to  render 


I 


EDUCATION.  297 

mind  the  fittest  possible  instrument  for  discovering, 
APPLYING,  and  OBEYING,  the  laws  under  which  God 
has  placed  the  universe. 

That  all  this  is  necessary,  in  order  to  carry  forward 
the  human  species  to  the  degree  of  happiness  which  it 
is  destined,  at  some  time  or  other,  to  attain,  may  be 
easily  shown. 

The  laws  of  the  universe  must  be  discovered.  Until 
they  are  discovered,  we  shall  be  continually  violating 
them,  and  suffering  the  penalty,  without  either  possibil- 
ity of  rescue  or  hope  of  alleviation.  Hence  the  multi- 
tude of  bitter  woes  which  ignorance  inflicts  upon  a 
people.  Hence  the  interest  which  every  man  should 
take  in  the  progress  of  knowledge.  Who  can  tell  how 
countless  are  the  infelicities  which  have  been  banished 
from  the  world,  by  the  discovery  of  the  simple  law  that 
a  magnetized  needle,  when  fi-eely  suspended,  will  point 
to  the  north  and  south  ! 

Nor  is  it  suflicient  that  a  law  be  discovered.  Its 
relations  to  other  laws  must  be  ascertained,  and  the 
means  devised  by  which  it  may  be  made  to  answer  the 
purposes  of  human  want.  This  is  called  application, 
or  invention.  The  law  of  the  expansive  power  of 
steam  was  discovered  by  the  Marquis  of  Worcester,  in 
1663.  It  remained,  however,  for  the  inventive  genius 
of  Watt  and  Fulton,  more  than  a  century  afterwards, 
to  render  it  subservient  to  the  happiness  of  man.  From 
want  of  skill  in  a  single  branch  of  this  department  of 
mental  labor,  the  human  race  has  frequently  been  kept 
back  for  ages.  The  ancients,  for  instance,  came  very 
near  to  the  invention  of  the  printing  press.  Thus  has 
it  been  with  several  other  of  the  most  valuable  inven- 
26 


298  DISCOURSE    ON 

tions.  It  makes  a  thoughtful  man  sad,  at  the  present 
day,  to  observe  how  many  of  the  most  important  agents 
of  nature  we  are  obhged  to  expose  to  the  gaze  of  lec- 
ture-rooms, without  being  able  to  reveal  a  single  prac- 
tical purpose  for  which  they  were  created. 

But  this  is  not  all.  A  man  may  know  a  law  of  his 
Creator,  and  understand  its  application  ;  but  if  he  do 
not  ohcy  it,  he  will  neither  reap  the  reward,  nor  escape 
the  penalty,  which  the  Creator  has  annexed  to  it. 
Here  we  enter,  at  once,  into  the  mysterious  region  of 
human  will,  of  motive,  and  of  conscience.  To  examine 
it  at  present,  is  not  my  design.  I  will  only  remark, 
that  some  great  improvement  is  necessary  in  this  part 
of  our  nature,  before  we  can  ever  reap  the  benefits  of 
the  present  constitution  of  the  universe.  I  do  not  think 
that  any  philosopher  can  escape  the  conviction,  that 
when  important  truth  is  the  subject  of  inquiry,  we 
neither  possess  the  candor  of  judgment,  nor  the  humility 
of  obedience,  which  befits  the  relations  existing  between 
a  creature  and  his  Creator.  In  proof  of  this,  it  is  suf- 
ficient to  refer  to  well  know  facts.  Galileo  suffered 
the  vengeance  of  the  Inquisition,  for  declaring  the  sun 
to  be  the  centre  of  the  planetary  system  !  How  slow 
were  the  learned  in  adopting  the  discoveries  of  Harvey, 
or  of  Newton  !  Still  more  visible  is  this  obstinacy, 
when  the  application  of  a  moral  law  is  clearly  discover- 
ed. Though  supported  by  incontrovertible  argument, 
how  slowly  have  the  principles  of  religious  toleration 
gained  foothold  even  in  the  civilized  world  !  After  the 
slave  trade  had  been  proved  contrary  to  every  principle 
both  of  reason  and  of  conscience,  and  at  variance  with 
every  law  of  the  Creator,  for  nearly  twenty  years  did 


EDUCATION.  299 

Clarkson  and  his  associates  labor,  before  they  could 
obtain  the  act  for  its  abolition.  And,  to  take  an  illus- 
tration from  nearer  home, — how  coolly  do  we  look  on 
and  behold  lands,  held  by  imquestionable  charter  from 
Almighty  God,  in  defiance  of  an  hundi-ed  treaties  by 
w^iich  the  faith  of  this  country  has  been  pledged,  —  in 
violation  of  everv^  acknowledged  law,  human  and  divine, 
wrested  from  a  people,  by  whose  forbearance,  a  century 
ago,  our  fathers  were  permitted  to  exist !  I  speak 
not  the  language  of  party.  I  eschew  and  abhor  it ; 
but  '  I  speak  with  the  freedom  of  history,  and,  I  hope, 
without  oti'ence.'  These  examples  are  sufficient  at 
least  to  show  us,  that  the  mind  of  man  is  not,  at  pres- 
ent, the  fittest  instrument  possible  for  obeying  the  laws 
of  his  Creator,  and  that  th.ere  is  need,  therefore,  of  that 
science,  which  shall  teach  him  to  become  such  an  in- 
strument. 

The  question  which  next  arises,  is  this  : — Can  these 
things  be  taught  ?  Is  it  practicable,  by  any  processes 
which  man  can  devise,  to  render  mind  a  fitter  instru- 
ment for  discovering,  applying  and  obeying  the  laws  of 
his  Creator  ?  We  shall  proceed,  in  the  next  place,  to 
show  that  all  this  is  practicable. 

1 .  It  is  practicable  to  train  the  mind  to  greater 
skill  in  discovery.  A  few  facts  will  render  this  suffi- 
ciently evident. 

It  will  not  be  denied  that  some  modes  of  thinking 
are  better  adapted  to  the  discovery  of  truth  than  others. 
Those  trains  of  thought  which  follow  the  order  of  cause 
and  effect,  premises  and  conclusion,  or,  in  general, 
what  is  considered  the  order  of  the  understanding,  are 
surely  more  likely  to  result  in  discovery,  than   those 


300  DISCOURSE     ON 

which  follow  the  order  of  the  casual  relations,  as  of 
time,  place,  resemblance  and  contrast,  or,  as  it  is  com- 
monly called,  the  order  of  the  imagination.  Discovery 
is  the  fruit  of  patient  tliovight,  and  not  of  impetuous 
combination.  Now  it  must  be  evident  that  mind,  di- 
rected in  the  train  of  the  understanding,  will  be  a  fir 
better  instrument  of  discovery  than  if  under  the  guid- 
ance of  the  imagination.  And  it  is  evident  tliat  the 
one  mode  of  thinking  may  be  as  well  cultivated  as  the 
other,  or  as  any  mode  whatsoever.  And  hence  has 
arisen  the  mighty  effect  which  Bacon  produced  upon 
the  world.  He  allured  men  from  the  weaving  of  day- 
dreams, to  the  employment  of  their  reason.  Just  in 
proportion  as  we  acquire  skill  in  the  use  of  our  reason, 
will  be  the  progress  of  truth. 

Again  ;  there  can  be  no  doubt  that,  in  consequence 
of  the  teaching  of  Bacon,  or,  in  other  words,  in  conse- 
quence of  improvement  in  education,  the  human  mind 
has,  in  fact,  become  a  vastly  more  skilful  instrument  of 
discovery  than  ever  it  was  before.  In  proof  of  this,  I 
do  not  refer  merely  to  the  fact,  that  more  power  has 
been  gained  over  the  agents  of  nature,  and  that  they 
have  been  made  to  yield  a  greater  amount  of  human 
happiness  to  the  human  race,  within  the  last  one  Jnm- 
dred  years,  than  for  ten  times  that  period  before.  This, 
of  itself,  would  be  sufficient  to  show  an  abundant 
increase  of  intellectual  activity.  1  would  also  refer  to 
the  fact  that  several  of  the  most  remarkable  discoveries 
have  been  made  by  different  men  at  the  same  time. 
This  would  seem  to  show,  that  mind  in  the  aggregate 
was  moving  forward,  and  that  everything  with  which 
we  are  now  acquainted  must  soon  have  been  discovered, 


EDUCATION.  301 

even  if  it  had  eluded  the  sagacity  of  tliose  who  were 
fortunate  enough  to  observ^e  it.  Tliis  shows  that  the 
power  of  discovery  has  ah'eady  been  in  some  degree 
increased  by  education.  What  has  been  so  auspiciously 
begun,  can  surely  be  carried  to  far  greater  perfection. 

Again ;  if  we  inquire  what  are  those  attributes  of 
mind  on  which  discovery  mainly  depends,  I  think  we 
shall  find  ihem  to  be,  patient  observation,  acute  dis- 
crimination, and  cautious  induction.  Such  were  the 
intellectual  traits  of  Newton,  that  prince  of  modern 
philosophers.  Now  it  is  evident  that  these  attributes 
can  be  cultivated,  as  well  as  those  of  taste  or  imagina- 
tion. Hence,  it  seems  as  evident  that  the  mind  may 
be  trained  to  discov^ery,  that  is,  that  mind  may  be  so 
disciplined  as  to  be  able  to  ascertain  the  particular  laws 
of  any  individual  substance,  as  that  any  other  thing 
may  be  done. 

2.  By  application,  or  invention,  I  mean  the  con- 
triving of  those  combinations  by  which  the  already 
discovered  laws  of  the  universe,  may  be  rendered 
available  to  the  happiness  of  man.  It  is  possible  to 
render  the  mind  a  fitter  instrument  for  the  accomplish- 
ment of  this  purpose. 

In  proof  of  this  remark,  I  may  refer  you  to  the  two 
considerations  to  which  I  have  just  adverted  ;  namely, 
that  some  trains  of  thought  are  more  productive  of 
invention  than  others,  and  that,  by  following  those 
trains,  greater  progress  has,  within  a  k\v  years,  been 
made  in  invention,  than  within  ten  times  that  period 
before. 

It  is  proper,  however,  to  remark,  that  the  qualities 
of  mind  on  which  invention  depends,  are  somewhat 
26* 


302  DISCOURSE     ON 

dissimilar  from  those  necessary  to  discovery.  Invention 
depends  upon  accuracy  of  knowledge  in  detail,  as  well 
as  in  general,  and  a  facility  for  seizing  upon  distant  and 
frequently  recondite  relations.  Discovery  has  more  to 
do  with  the  simple  quality,  invention  with  the  complex 
connexions.  Discovery  views  truth  in  the  ahstract ; 
invention  views  it,  either  in  connexion  with  other  truth, 
or  in  its  relation  to  other  beings.  Hence  has  it  so  fre- 
quently taken  place,  that  philosophers  have  been  unable 
to  avail  themselves  of  their  own  discoveries  ;  or,  in 
other  words,  that  the  powers  of  discovery  and  of  in- 
vention are  so  seldom  combined  in  the  same  individ- 
ual. In  one  thing,  however,  they  agree.  Both  de- 
pend upon  powers  of  mind  capable  of  cultivation  ;  and, 
therefore,  both  are  susceptible  of  receiving  benefit 
beyond  any  assignable  degree,  by  the  progress  of  edu- 
cation. 

3.  The  mind  may  be  rendered  a  fitter  instrument 
for  obeying  the  laws  of  the  universe.  This  will  be 
accomplished,  when  men,  first,  are  better  acquainted 
with  the  laws  of  the  universe,  and  secondly,  when  they 
are  better  disposed  to  obey  them.  That  both  of  these 
may  be  accomplished,  scarcely  needs  illustration. 

For,  first,  I  surely  need  not  consume  your  time  to 
prove,  that  a  much  greater  amount  of  knowledge  of 
the  laws  of  the  universe  might  be  communicated  in  a 
specified  time,  than  is  communicated  at  present.  Im- 
provement in  this  respect  depends  upon  two  facts;  — 
first,  greater  skill  may  be  acquired  in  teaching ;  and 
second,  the  natural  progress  of  the  sciences  is  towards 
simplification.  As  they  are  improved,  the  more  proxi- 
mate relations  of  things  are  discovered,  the  media  are 


EDUCATION.  303 

rendered  clearer,  and  the  steps  in  the  illustration  of 
truth  less  numerous.  The  more  a  man  knows  of  the 
laws  of  his  Creator,  the  more  perfect  may  be  his  obe- 
dience. 

And,  secondly,  those  dispositions  which  oppose  our 
obedience,  may  be  corrected.  Candor  may  be  made 
to  take  the  place  of  prejudice,  and  envy  may  be  ex- 
changed for  a  generous  love  of  truth.  A  good  teacher 
frequently  produces  this  result  now.  And  that  the 
Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  does  present  a  most  surprising 
cure  for  those  dispositions,  which  oppose  the  progress 
of  truth,  and  interfere  with  our  obedience  to  the  moral 
laws  of  our  being,  no  one,  who,  at  the  present  day, 
looks  upon  the  human  race  with  the  eye  of  a  philoso- 
pher, can  with  any  semblance  of  candor  venture  to 
deny. 

It  would  not  be  difficult,  did  time  permit,  by  an 
examination  of  the  various  laws,  physical,  intellectual, 
and  moral,  under  which  we  are  placed,  to  show  that 
the  principles  which  I  have  been  endeavouring  to  illus- 
trate, are  universal,  and  apply  to  every  possible  action 
of  the  most  eventful  life.  It  could  thus  be  made  to 
appear,  that  all  the  happiness  of  man  is  derived  from 
discovering,  applying,  or  obeying  the  laws  of  his 
Creator,  and  that  all  his  misery  is  the  result  of  igno- 
rance or  disobedience  ;  and,  hence,  that  the  good  of 
the  species  can  be  pennanently  promoted,  and  pemia- 
nently  promoted  only,  by  the  accomplishment  of  that 
whichi  have  stated  to  be  the  object  of  education. 

I  have  thus  far  endeavoured  to  show,  from  our  situa- 
tion as  just  such  creatures,  namely,  creatures  subject  to 
laws  of  which  we  come  into   the  world  ignorant,   and 


304  DISCOURSE     ON 

laws  which  can  only  be  known  by  a  muid  possessed  of 
acquired  power,  that  there  is,  in  our  present  state,  the 
need  of  such  a  science  as  that  of  education.  1  have 
endeavoured  to  show  what  is  its  object,  and  also  to 
show  that  that  object  may  be  accomplished.  I  will 
now  take  leave  of  this  part  of  the  subject,  with  a  few 
remarks  upon  the  relation  which  this  science  sustains 
to  other  sciences. 

1.  If  the  remarks  already  made  have  the  least 
foundation  in  truth,  we  do  not  err  in  claiming  for  edu- 
tion  the  rank  of  a  distinct  science.  It  has  its  distinct 
subject,  its  distinct  object,  and  is  governed  by  its  own 
laws.  And,  moreover,  it  has,  like  other  sciences,  its 
corresponding  art, — the  art  of  teaching.  Now  if  this 
be  so,  we  would  ask  how  any  man  should  understand 
this  science,  any  more  than  that  of  mathematics  or 
astronomy,  without  ever  having  studied  it,  or  having 
even  thought  about  it  ?  If  there  be  any  such  art  as 
the  art  of  teaching,  we  ask  how  it  comes  to  pass  that  a 
man  shall  be  considered  fully  qualified  to  exercise  it, 
without  a  day's  practice,  when  a  similar  attempt  in  any 
other  art  would  expose  him  to  ridicule  ?  Henceforth, 
I  pray  you,  let  the  ridicule  be  somewhat  more  justly 
distributed. 

2.  The  connexions  of  this  science  are  more  exten- 
sive than  those  of  any  other.  Almost  any  one  of  the 
other  sciences  may  flourish  independently  of  the  rest. 
Rhetoric  may  be  carried  to  high  perfection,  whilst  the 
mathematics  are  in  their  infancy.  Physical  science 
may  advance,  whilst  the  science  of  interpretation  is 
stationary.  No  science,  however,  can  be  independent 
of  the  science  of  education.     By  education  their  tri- 


EDUCATIOiV.  305 

uniphs  are  made  known  ;  by  education  alone  can  their 
triumphs  be  multiplied. 

Hence,  thirdly,  it  is  upon  education  that  the  progress 
of  all  other  sciences  depends.  A  science  is  a  compila- 
tion of  the  laws  of  the  universe  on  one  particular  sub- 
ject. Its  progress  is  marked  by  the  number  of  these 
laws  which  it  reveals,  and  the  multiplicity  of  their  rela- 
tions which  it  unfolds.  Now  we  have  before  shown, 
that  the  number  of  laws  which  are  discovered,  will  be 
in  proportion  to  the  skill  of  mind,  the  instrument  which 
is  to  discover  them.  Hence,  just  in  proportion  to  the 
progress  of  the  science  of  education,  will  be  the  power 
which  man  obtains  over  nature,  the  extent  of  his 
knowledge  of  the  laws  of  the  universe,  and  the  abun- 
dance of  means  of  happiness  which  he  enjoys. 

If  tliis  be  so,  it  would  not  seem  arrogant  to  claim  for 
education  the  rank  of  the  most  important  of  the  sci- 
ences, excepting  only  the  science  of  morals.  And, 
hence,  we  infer,  that  il  presents  subjects  vast  enough, 
and  interests  gi-ave  enough,  to  task  the  highest  effort  of 
the  most  gifted  intellect,  in  the  full  vigor  of  its  powers. 
Is  it  not  so  ?  If  it  be  so,  on  what  principle  of  common 
sense  is  it,  that  a  man  is  considered  good  enough  for  a 
teacher,  because  he  has  most  satisfactorily  proved  him- 
self good  for  no  one  thing  else  ?  Why  is  it,  that  the 
utter  want  of  sufficient  health  to  exercise  any  other 
profession,  is  frequently  the  only  reason  why  a  man 
should  be  thrust  into  this,  which  requires  more  active 
mental  labor  in  the  discharge  of  its  duties,  than  any 
other  profession  whatsoever  ?  Alas !  it  is  not  by 
teachers  such  as  these,  that  the  intellectual  power  of  a 
people  is  to  be  created.     To  hear  a  scholar  say  a  les- 


306  DISCOUESE     ON 

son,  is  not  to  educate  him.  He  who  is  not  ahle  to 
leave  his  mark  upon  a  pupil,  never  ought  to  have  a 
pupil.  Let  it  never  be  forgotten,  that,  in  the  thrice 
resplendent  days  of  the  intellectual  glory  of  Greece, 
teachers  were  in  her  high  places.  Isocrates,  Plato, 
Zeno,  and  Aristotle  were,  without  question,  stars  of  the 
first  magnitude,  in  that  matchless  constellation,  which 
still  surrounds  with  undiminished  effulgence  the  name 
of  the  city  of  Minerva. 

And  lastly,  if  the  science  of  education  be  thus  im- 
portant, is  it  not  worthy  of  public  patronage  ?  Knowl- 
edge of  every  sort  is  valuable  to  a  community,  very  far 
beyond  what  it  costs  to  produce  it.  Hence  it  is  for  the 
interest  of  every  man  to  furnish  establishments  by  which 
knowledge  can  be  increased.  Of  the  manner  in  which 
this  should  be  afforded,  it  belongs  to  political  economists 
to  treat.  Let  me  suggest  only  a  very  few  hints  on  the 
subject.  Books  are  the  repositories  of  the  learning  of 
past  ages.  Longer  time  than  that  of  an  individual's 
life,  and  greater  wealth  than  falls  to  the  lot  of  teachers, 
are  required  to  collect  them  in  numbers  sufficient  for 
extensive  usefulness.  The  same  may  be  said  of  in- 
struments for  philosophical  research.  Let  these  be 
furnished,  and  furnished  amply.  Let  your  instructors 
have  the  use  of  them,  if  you  please,  gratuitously  ;  and 
if  you  do  not  please,  not  gratuitously,  and  then,  on  the 
principles  which  govern  all  other  labor,  let  every  teach- 
er, like  every  other  man,  take  care  of  himself.  Give 
to  every  man  prominent  and  distinct  individuality. 
Remove  all  the  useless  barriers  which  shelter  him  from 
the  full  and  direct  effect  of  public  opinion.  Let  it  be 
supposed,  that,  by  becoming  a  teacher,  he  has  not  lost 


EDUCATION.  307 

all  pretensions  to  common  sense ;  but  that  he  may 
possibly  know  as  much  a!)out  his  own  business  as  those, 
who,  by  confession,  know  nothing  at  all  al)out  it.  In 
a  word,  make  teaching  the  business  of  men,  and  you 
will  have  men  to  do  the  business  of  teaching.  I  know 
not  tiiat  the  cause  of  education,  so  far  as  teachers  are 
concerned,  requires  any  other  patronage. 

I  come  now  to  the  second  part  of  the  subject,  which, 
I  am  aware,  it  becomes  me  to  treat  with  all  possible 
brevity. 

II.  In  what  manner  shall  mind  be  rendered  a  fitter 
instrument  to  answer  the  purposes  of  its  creation  ? 

To  answer  this  question,  let  us  go  back  a  little.  We 
have  shown  that  the  present  constitution  of  things  is 
constructed  for  man,  and  that  man  is  constructed  for 
the  present  constitution.  As  n:iind,  then,  is  the  instru- 
ment by  which  he  avails  himself  of  the  laws  of  that 
constitution,  it  may  be  supposed  that  it  was  endowed 
with  all  the  powers  necessary  to  render  it  subservient 
to  his  best  interests.  Were  it  possible,  therefore,  it 
would  be  useless  to  attempt  to  give  it  any  additional 
faculties.  All  that  is  possible,  is,  either  to  cultivate  in 
the  most  perfect  manner  those  faculties  which  exist,  or 
to  vary  their  relations  to  each  other.  In  other  words, 
to  cultivate  to  the  utmost  the  original  faculties  of  the 
mind,  is  to  render  it  the  fittest  possible  instmment  for 
discovering,  applying,  and  obeying  the  laws  of  its  crea- 
tion . 

This  is,  however,  an  ansv.er  to  tlie  question  in  the 
abstract,  and  without  any  regard  to  tin^.e.  But  the 
question  to  us,  is  not  an  abstract  question  ;  it  has  regard 
to  time.     That  is  to  say,  we  do  not  ask  simply  what 


308  DISCOURSE     ON 

is  the  best  mode  of  cultivating  mind,  but  what  is  the 
best  mode  of  doing  it  now,  when  so  many  ages  have 
elapsed,  and  so  many  of  the  laws  of  the  universe  have 
been  discovered.  Much  knowledge  has  already  been 
acquired  by  the  human  race,  and  this  knowledge  is  to 
be  communicated  to  the  pupil. 

All  this  every  one  sees,  at  first  glance,  to  be  true. 
Nearly  all  the  time  spent  in  pupilage,  under  the  most 
favourable  circumstances,  is  in  fact  employed  in  the 
acquisition  of  those  laws  which  have  been  already  dis- 
covered. Without  a  knowledge  of  them,  education 
would  be  almost  useless.  Without  it,  there  could 
evidently  be  no  progressive  improvement  of  the  species. 
Education,  considered  in  this  light  alone,  has  very 
many  and  very  important  ends  to  accomplish.  It  is 
desirable  that  the  pupil  should  be  taught  thoroughly  ; 
that  is,  that  he  should  have  as  exact  and  definite  a 
knowledge  as  possible  of  the  law  and  of  its  relations. 
It  is  desirable  that  he  be  taught  permanently  ;  that  is, 
that  the  truth  communicated  be  so  associated  with  his 
other  knowledge,  that  the  lapse  of  time  will  not  easily 
erase  it  from  his  memory.  It  is  important,  also,  that 
no  more  time  be  consumed  in  the  process  than  is  abso- 
lutely necessary.  He  who  occupies  two  years  in 
teaching  what  might  as  well  with  a  little  more  industry 
be  taught  in  one  year,  does  a  far  greater  injury  than 
he  would  do  by  simply  abridging  his  pupil's  life  by  a 
year.  He  not  only  abstracts  from  his  pupil's  acquisi- 
tion that  year's  improvement,  but  all  the  knowledge 
which  would  have  been  the  fruit  of  it  for  the  remainder 
of  his  being. 

If,  then,  all  that  portion  of  our  time  which  is  devoted 


EDUCATION.  309 

to  education  must  be  occupied  in  acquiring  the  laws  ol" 
the  universe,  how  shall  opportunity  be  afforded  for 
cultivating  the  original  powers  of  the  mind  ? 

I  answer,  an  all-wise  Creator  has  provided  for  this 
necessity  of  our  intellectual  nature.  His  laws,  in  this, 
as  in  every  other  case,  are  in  full  and  perfect  harmony. 

For,  first,  the  original  powers  of  the  mind  are  culti- 
vated by  use.  This  law,  I  believe,  prevails  in  respect 
to  all  our  j)owers,  physical,  intellectual,  and  moral. 
But  improvement  results  from  the  use  of  each  several 
faculty.  The  improvement  of  the  memory  does  not, 
of  necessity,  strengthen  the  power  of  discrimination  ; 
nor  does  the  improvement  of  logical  acuteness,  of  neces- 
sity, add  sensibility  to  the  taste.  The  law  on  this  sub- 
ject seems  to  be,  that  every  several  faculty  is  strength- 
ened and  rendered  more  perfect,  exactly  in  proportion 
as  it  is  subjected  to  habitual  and  active  exercise. 

And,  secondly,  it  will  be  found  that  the  secret  of 
teaching  most  thoroughly,  permanently,  and  in  the 
shortest  time  ;  that  is,  of  giving  to  the  pupil  in  a  given 
time  the  greatest  amount  of  knowledge,  consists  in  so 
teaching  as  to  give  the  most  active  exercise  to  the  orig- 
inal faculties  of  the  mind.  So  that  it  is  perfectly  true, 
that  if  you  w^ish  so  to  teach  as  to  make  the  mind  the 
fittest  possible  institmient  for  discovering,  applying,  and 
obeying  the  laws  of  the  Creator,  you  would  so  teach 
as  to  give  to  the  mind  the  greatest  amount  of  knowledge ; 
and,  on  the  contrary,  if  you  wished  so  to  teach  as  to 
give  to  a  pupil,  in  a  given  time,  the  greatest  amount  of 
knowledge,  you  would  so  teach  as  to  render  his  mind 
the  fittest  instrument  for  discovering,  applying,  and 
obeying  the  laws  of  its  Creator. 
27 


310  DISCOURSE     ON 

I  do  not  forget  that  the  discussion  of  the  practical 
business  of  teaching  is,  on  this  occasion,  committed  to 
other  hands.  You  will,  however,  I  trust,  allow  me  to 
suggest  here,  one  or  two  principles  which  seem  to  me 
common  to  all  teaching,  and  which  are  in  their  nature 
calculated  to  produce  the  results  to  which  I  have  referred. 

1.  Let  a  pupil  understand  every  thing  which  we 
design  to  teach  him.  If  he  cannot  understand  a  thing 
this  year,  it  was  not  designed  by  his  Creator  that  he 
should  learn  it  this  year.  But  let  it  not  be  forgotten, 
that  precisely  here  is  seen  the  power  of  a  skilful  teacher. 
It  is  his  business  to  make  a  pupil,  if  possible,  understand. 
Very  few  things  are  incapable  of  being  understood,  if 
they  be  reduced  to  their  ultimate  elements.  Hence 
the  reason  why  the  power  of  accurate  and  natural  anal- 
ysis is  so  invaluable  to  a  teacher.  By  simplification 
and  patience,  it  is  astonishing  to  observe  how  easily 
abstruse  subjects  may  be  brought  within  the  grasp  of 
the  faculties  even  of  children.  Let  a  teacher,  then, 
first  understand  a  subject  himself.  Let  him  know  that 
he  understands  it.  Let  him  reduce  it  to  its  natural 
divisions  and  its  simplest  elements.  And  then,  let  him 
see  that  his  pupils  understand  it.     This  is  the  first  step. 

2.  I  vrould  reconnnend  the  frequent  repetition  of 
whatever  lias  been  acquired.  For  want  of  this,  an 
almost  incalculable  amount  of  invaluable  time  is  annually 
wasted.  Who  of  us  has  not  forgotten  far  more  than 
all  which  he  at  present  knows  ?  What  is  understood 
to-day,  may  v.ith  pleasure  be  reviewed  to-morrow.  If 
it  be  frequently  reviewed,  it  will  be  associated  with  all 
our  other  knowledge,  and  be  thoroughly  engraven  on 
the  memory.     If  it  be  laid  aside  for  a  month,  it  will  be 


EDUCATION.  311 

almost  as  difficult  to  recover  it  as  to  acquire  a  new  truth ; 
and  it  will  be,  moreover,  destitute  of  the  interest  derived 
from  novelty.  If  this  be  the  case  with  us  generally,  I 
need  not  say  how  peculiarly  the  remark  applies  to  the 
young. 

But  lastly,  and  above  all,  let  me  insist  upon  the  im- 
portance of  the  universal  practice  of  every  thing  that  is 
leanicd.  No  matter  whether  it  be  a  rule  in  arithmetic, 
or  a  rule  in  grammar,  a  principle  in  rhetoric,  or  a  the- 
orem in  the  mathematics  ;  as  soon  as  it  is  learned  and 
understood,  let  it  be  put  into  practice.  Let  exercises 
be  so  devised  as  to  make  the  pupil  familiar  with  its 
application.  Let  him  construct  exercises  himself. 
Let  him  not  leave  them,  until  he  knows  that  he  under- 
stands both  the  law  and  its  application,  and  is  able  to 
make  use  of  it  freely  and  without  assistance.  The  mind 
never  will  derive  power  in  any  other  way.  Nor  will 
it,  in  any  other  way,  attain  to  the  dignity  of  certain, 
and  pi'actical  science. 

So  far  as  we  have  gone,  then,  we  have  endeavored 
to  show  that  the  business  of  a  teacher  is,  so  to  commu- 
nicate knowledge  as  most  constantly  and  vigorously  to 
exercise  the  original  faculties  of  the  mind.  In  this 
manner,  he  will  both  convey  the  greatest  amount  of 
instruction,  and  create  the  largest  amount  of  mental 
power. 

I  intended  to  confirm  these  remarks,  by  a  reference 
to  the  modes  of  teaching  some  of  the  most  important 
branches  of  science.  But  I  fear  that  I  should  exhaust 
your  patience,  and  also  that  I  might  anticipate  what 
will  be  much  better  illustrated  by  those  who  will  come 
after  me.     I  shall,  therefore,  conclude  by  applying  these 


312  DISCOURSE     ON 

considerations  to  the   elucidation  of  some  subjects  of 
general  importance. 

1.  If  tliese  remarks  be  true,  tliey  show  us  in  what 
manner  text  books  ought  to  be  constructed.  They 
should  contain  a  clear  exhibition  of  the  subject;  its  limits 
and  relations.  They  should  be  arranged  after  the  most 
perfect  method,  so  that  the  pupil  may  easily  survey  the 
subject  in  all  its  ramifications ;  and  should  be  furnished 
with  examples  for  practice  to  illustrate  every  principle 
which  they  contain.  It  should  be  the  design  of  the 
author  to  make  such  a  book  as  could  neitlier  be  studied 
unless  the  pupil  understood  it,  nor  taught  unless  the 
instructer  understood  it.  Such  books,  in  every  depart- 
ment, are,  if  I  mistake  not,  very  greatly  needed. 

If  this  be  true,  what  are  we  to  think  of  many  of  those 
school  books  which  are  beginning  to  be  very  much  in 
vogue  amongst  us?  There  first  appears,  perhaps,  an 
abridgement  of  a  scientific  text  book.  Then,  lest 
neither  instructer  nor  pupil  should  be  able  to  understand 
it,  without  assistance,  a  copious  analysis  oF  each  page, 
or  chapter,  or  section,  is  added  in  a  second  and  im- 
proved edition.  Then,  lest,  after  all,  the  instructer 
should  not  know  what  questions  should  be  asked,  a 
copious  list  of  these  is  added  to  a  third  and  still  more 
improved  edition.  The  design  of  this  sort  of  work 
seems  to  be  to  reduce  all  mental  exercise  to  a  mere 
act  of  the  memory,  and  then  to  render  the  necessity 
even  for  the  use  of  this  faculty  as  small  as  may  be  pos- 
sible. Carry  the  principle  but  a  little  farther,  and  an 
automaton  would  answer  every  purpose  exactly  as  well 
as  an  instructer.  Let  us  put  away  all  these  miserable 
helps,  as  fast  as  possible,  I  pray  you.     Let  us  never 


EDUCATION.  313 

forget  tliat  the  business  of  an  instructer  begins  where 
the  office  of  a  book  ends.  It  is  the  action  of  mind 
upon  mind,  exciting,  awakening,  showing  by  example 
the  power  of  reasoning  and  the  scope  of  generahzation, 
and  rendering  it  impossible  that  the  pupil  should  not 
think ;  this  is  the  noble  and  the  ennobling  duty  of  an 
instructer. 

2.  These  remarks  will  enable  us  to  coiTect  an  error 
which  of  late  has  done  very  much  evil  to  the  science  of 
education.  Some  years  since,  1  know  not  when,  it 
was  supposed,  or  it  is  said  that  it  was  supposed,  that 
the  whole  business  of  education  was  to  store  the  mind 
with  facts.  Dugald  Stewart,  I  believe,  somewhere 
remarks,  that  the  business  of  education,  on  the  contrary, 
is  to  cultivate  the  original  faculties.  Hence  the  con- 
clusion was  drawn  that  it  mattered  not  what  you  taught, 
since  the  great  business  was  to  strengthen  the  faculties. 
Now  this  conclusion  has  afforded  to  the  teacher  a  most 
convenient  support  against  the  pressure  of  almost  every 
manner  of  attack.  If  you  taught  a  boy  rhetoric,  and 
he  could  not  write  English,  it  has  become  sufficient  to 
say  that  the  grand  object  was,  not  to  teach  the  stiiicture 
of  sentences,  but  to  strengthen  the  faculties.  If  you 
taught  him  the  mathematics,  and  he  did  not  understand 
the  Rule  of  Three,  and  could  not  tell  you  how  to 
measure  the  height  of  his  village  steeple,  it  was  all  no 
matter  —  the  object  was  to  strengthen  his  faculties.  If, 
after  six  or  seven  years  of  study  of  the  languages,  he 
had  no  more  taste  for  the  classics  than  for  Sanscrit,  and 
sold  his  books  to  the  highest  bidder,  resolved  never 
again  to  look  into  them,  it  was  all  no  matter,  —  he  had 
been  studying,  to  strengthen  his  faculties,  while  by  this 
27* 


314  DISCOURSE    OX 

very  process  his  faculties  have  been  enfeebled  almost  to 
annihilation. 

Now,  if  I  mistake  not,  all  this  reasonin^j  is  false,  even 
to  absurdity.  Granting  that  the  improvement  of  the 
faculties  is  the  most  important  business  of  instruction,  it 
does  not  follow  that  it  is  the  only  business.  What ! 
will  a  man  tell  me  that  it  is  of  no  consequence  whether 
or  not  I  know  the  laws  of  that  universe  to  which  I  be- 
long ?  Will  he  insult  me,  by  pretending  to  teach  them 
to  me  in  such  a  manner  that  I  shall,  in  the  end,  know 
notliing  about  them  ?  Are  such  the  results  to  which 
the  science  of  education  leads  ?  Will  a  man  pretend 
to  illuminate  me  by  thrusting  himself,  year  after  year, 
exactly  in  my  sunshine  ?  No ;  if  a  man  profess  to 
teach  me  a  law  of  my  Creator,  let  him  make  the  thing 
plain,  let  him  teach  me  to  remember  it,  and  accustom 
me  to  apply  it.  Otherwise,  let  him  stand  out  of  the 
way,  and  allow  me  to  do  it  for  myself. 

.But  this  doctrine  is  yet  more  false  ;  for  even  if  it  be 
true,  that  it  matters  not  what  is  taught,  it  by  no  means 
follows  that  it  is  no  matter  hoiv  it  is  taught.  The  doc- 
trine in  question,  however,  supposes  that  the  faculties 
are  to  be  somehow  strengthened  by  '  going  over,'  as  it 
is  called,  a  book  or  a  science,  without  any  regard  to 
the  manner  in  Vi  hich  the  task  is  accomplislied.  The 
faculties  are  strengthened  by  the  use  of  the  faculties  ; 
but  this  doctrine  has  been  quoted  to  shield  a  mode  of 
teaching,  in  which  they  are  not  used  at  all ;  and  Irence 
has  arisen  a  great  amount  of  teaching,  which  has  had 
very  little  effect,  either  in  communicating  knowledge, 
or  giving  efficiency  to  mind. 

Let  us,  then,  come  to  the  truth  of  the  question.     It 


EDUCATION,  315 

is  important  what  I  study  ;  for  it  is  important  whether 
or  not  I  know  the  laws  of  my  being,  and  it  is  important 
that  I  so  study  them,  that  they  shall  be  of  use  to  me. 
It  is  also  important  that  my  intellectual  faculties  be  im- 
proved, and  therefore  important  that  an  instructer  do 
not  so  employ  my  time  as  to  render  tiiem  less  efficient. 

3.  Closely  connected  with  these  remarks  is  the 
question,  which  has  of  late  been  so  much  agitated,  re- 
specting the  study  of  the  ancient  languages  and  the 
mathematics.  On  the  one  part,  it  is  urged  that  the 
study  of  the  languages  is  intended  to  cultivate  the  taste 
and  the  imagination,  and  that  of  the  mathematics  to 
cultivate  the  understanding.  On  the  other  part,  it  is 
denied  that  these  effects  are  produced ;  and  it  is  asserted 
that  the  time  spent  in  the  study  of  them  is  wasted. 
Examples,  as  may  be  supposed,  are  adduced  in  abun- 
dance on  both  sides ;  but  I  do  not  know  that  the  question 
is  at  all  decided.  Let  us  see  whether  any  thing  that 
we  have  said  will  throw  any  light  upon  it. 

I  think  it  can  be  conclusively  proved,  that  the  classics 
could  be  so  taught  as  to  give  additional  acuteness  to 
the  discrimination,  more  delicate  sensibility  to  the  taste, 
and  more  overflowing  richness  to  the  unagination.  So 
much  as  this,  must,  we  think,  be  admitted.  If,  then, 
it  be  the  fact  that  these  effects  are  not  produced, — and 
I  think  we  must  admit  that  they  are  not,  in  any  such 
degree  as  might  reasonably  be  expected, — should  we 
not  conclude  that  the  fault  is  not  in  tha  classics,  but  in 
our  teaching  ?  Would  not  teaching  them  better  be  the 
sure  way  of  silencing  the  clamor  against  them  ? 

I  will  frankly  confess  that  I  am  sad,  when  I  reflect 
upon  the  condition  of  the  study  of  the  languages  among 


316  DISCOURSE    ON 

US.  We  spend  frequently  six  or  seven  years  in  reading 
Latin  and  Greek,  and  yet  who  of  us  writes, — still  more, 
who  of  us  speaks  them  with  facility  ?  I  am  sure  there 
must  be  something  wrong  in  the  mode  of  our  teaching, 
or  we  should  accomplish  more.  That  cannot  be  skil- 
fully done,  which,  at  so  great  an  expense  of  time,  pro- 
duces so  very  slender  a  result.  Milton  affirms,  that 
what  in  his  time  was  acquired  in  six  or  seven  years, 
might  have  been  easily  acquired  in  one.  I  fear  that 
we  have  not  greatly  improved  since. 

Again,  we  very  properly  defend  the  study  of  the 
languages  on  the  ground  that  they  cultivate  the  taste, 
the  imagination,  and  the  judgment.  But  is  there  any 
magic  in  the  name  of  a  classic  ?  Can  we  improve  a 
boy's  mind  merely  by  teaching  him  to  render,  with  all 
clumsiness,  a  sentence  from  another  language  into  his 
own  ?  Can  the  faculties  of  which  we  have  spoken,  be 
improved,  when  not  one  of  them  is  ever  called  into 
action  ?  No.  When  the  classics  are  so  taught  as  to 
cultivate  the  taste  and  give  vigor  to  the  imagination, — 
when  all  that  is  splendid  and  beautiful  in  the  works  of 
the  ancient  masters,  is  breathed  into  the  conceptions  of 
our  youth, — when  the  delicate  wit  of  Flaccus  tinges 
their  conversation,  and  the  splendid  oratory  of  TuUy, 
or  the  irresistible  eloquence  of  Demostlienes  is  felt  in 
the  senate  and  at  the  bar — -I  do  not  say  that  even  then 
we  may  not  find  even  something  more  worthy  of  being 
studied  ; — but  we  shall  then  be  prepared,  with  a  better 
knowledge  of  the  facts,  to  decide  upon  the  merits  of 
the  classics.  The  same  remarks  may  apply,  though 
perhaps  with  diminished  force,  to  the  study  of  the  math- 
ematics.    If,  on  the  one  hand,  it  b©  objected  that  this 


EDUCATION.  317 

kind  of  study  does  not  give  that  energy  to  the  powers 
of  reasoning  whicli  has  frequently  been  expected,  it 
may,  on  the  other  hand,  be  fairly  questioned  whether 
it  be  correctly  taught.  The  mathematics  address  the 
understanding.  But  they  may  be  so  taught  as  mainly 
to  exercise  the  memory.  If  they  be  so  taught,  we 
shall  look  in  vain  for  the  anticipated  result.  I  suppose 
that  a  student,  after  having  been  taught  one  class  of  geo- 
metrical  principles,  should  as  much  be  required  to  com- 
bine them  in  the  forms  of  original  demonstration,  as  that 
he  who  has  been  taught  a  rule  of  arithmetic  should  be 
required  to  put  it  into  various  and  diversified  practice.  It 
is  thus  alone,  that  we  shall  acquire  that  5-jva;.'is  avaXvTw.y], 
the  mathematical  power  which  the  Greeks  considered 
of  more  value  tlian  the  possession  of  any  number  of 
problems.  When  the  mathematics  shall  be  thus  taught, 
1  think  there  will  cease  to  be  any  question,  whether 
they  add  acuteness,  vigor  and  originality  to  the  mind. 

I  have  thus  endeavored,  very  briefly,  to  exhibit  the 
object  of  education,  and  to  illustrate  the  nature  of  the 
means  by  uliich  that  object  is  to  be  accomplished.  I 
fear  that  I  have  already  exhausted  your  patience.  I  will, 
therefore,  barely  detain  you  with  two  additional  remarks. 

1.  To  the  members  of  this  Convention  allow  me  to 
say,  Gentlemen,  you  have  chosen  a  noble  profession. 
What  though  it  do  not  confer  upon  us  wealth? — it 
confers  upon  us  a  higher  boon,  the  privilege  of  being 
useful.  What  though  it  lead  not  to  the  falsely  named 
heights  of  political  eminence? — it  leads  us  to  what  is 
far  better,  the  sources  of  real  power ;  for  it  renders  in- 
tellectual ability  necessary  to  our  success.  I  do  verily 
believe  that  nothing  so  cultivates  the  powers  of  a  man's 


318  DISCOURSE    ON    EDUCATION. 

own  mind  like  thorough,  generous,  liberal,  and  indefati- 
gable teaching.  But  our  profession  has  rewards,  rich 
rewards,  pecuhar  to  itself.  What  can  be  more  delightful 
to  a  philanthropic  mind,  than  to  behold  intellectual 
power  increased  a  hundred  fold  by  our  exertions,  talent 
developed  by  our  assiduity,  passions  eradicated  by  our 
counsel,  and  a  multitude  of  men  pouring  abroad  over 
society  the  lustre  of  a  virtuous  example,  and  becoming 
meet  to  be  inheritors  with  the  saints  in  light — and  all 
in  consequence  of  the  direction  which  we  have  given 
to  them  in  youth  ?  I  ask  again,  what  profession  has 
any  higher  rewards  ? 

Again,  we  at  this  day  are  in  a  manner  the  pioneers 
in  this  work  in  this  country.  Education,  as  a  science, 
has  scarcely  yet  been  naturalized  among  us.  Radical 
improvement  in  the  means  of  education  is  an  idea  that 
seems  but  lately  to  have  entered  into  men's  minds.  It 
becomes  us  to  act  worthily  of  our  station.  Let  us  by 
all  the  means  in  our  power  second  the  efforts  and  the 
wishes  of  the  public.  Let  us  see  that  the  first  steps  in 
this  course  are  taken  wisely.  Tliis  country  ought  to 
be  the  best  educated  on  the  face  of  the  earth.  By  the 
blessing  of  Heaven,  we  can  do  much  towards  the  making 
of  it  so.  God  helping  us,  then,  let  us  make  our  mark 
on  the  rising  generation. 


DISCOURSE 


PHILOSOPHY    OF    ANALOGY. 

^Vjxjra^ri  civai  ra  avoi  roii  kutoi. 


Gentlemen  of  the  Society, — 

It  was  not  without  unfeigned  reluctance,  that  I 
complied  with  the  request  to  appear  before  you  on 
the  present  occasion.  Do  not,  however,  suppose  that 
I  for  a  moment  distrusted  either  your  candor  or  your 
forbearance.  Full  well  was  I  assured,  that  you  would 
look  with  indulgence  upon  the  humblest  attempt  to 
advance  the  science  or  to  adorn  the  literature  of  our 
country.  My  reluctance  proceeded  from  a  different 
source.  Accustomed  to  the  investigation  of  abstract 
truth,  I  feared  lest  the  train  of  my  reflections  should 
seem  too  far  removed  from  the  ordinary  walks  of 
literary  life.  I  however  remembered  that  general 
truth  is,  in  its  nature,  abstracted,  and  no  where  could 
I  expect  that  such  truth  would  meet  with  more  devoted 


320  THE    PHILOSOPHY 

admirers  than  in  a  Society,  whose  only  object  is  the 
cultivation  of  letters.  Besides,  I  have  thought  that,  by 
giving  to  these  annual  discourses  the  tinge  of  our 
different  professional  pursuits,  we  should  enlarge  the 
field  from  which  subjects  for  discussion  may  be  select- 
ed, and  secure  as  great  a  degree  of  variety  as  the 
occasion  may  demand. 

Influenced  by  these  considerations,  I  venture  to 
request  your  attention  to  some  remarks  which  I  shall 
offer  upon  the  philosophy  of  analogy;  a  subject, 
which,  so  far  as  I  have  been  able  to  discover,  has  not 
yet  attracted  the  particular  notice  of  any  writer  in  our 
language.  This  neglect  is  at  least  somewhat  remark- 
able, for  I  know  of  none  which  stands  more  intimately 
connected,  both  with  the  improvement  of  science,  and 
the  progress  of  discovery.  May  we  not,  then,  hope 
that  by  exploring  a  field,  which  has  been  so  long 
overlooked,  we  may  find  something  to  reward  our 
search,  which  has  thus  far  escaped  the  notice  of  more 
able  inquirers. 

The  most  obvious  thought  that  meets  us,  when  we 
reflect  upon  the  intellectual  relation  which  man  sustains 
to  the  universe  around  him,  is,  that  he  commences 
his  existence  entirely  destitute  of  knowledge.  He  is, 
however,  so  constituted,  that  knowledge  must  inevitably 
result  from  the  elements  of  which  his  intellectual  char- 
acter is  composed,  and  from  the  circumstances  under 
which  those  elements  are  placed.  Thus,  we  find  him 
endowed  with  a  universal  appetite  for  knowledge, 
which,  by  a  law  of  his  nature,  grows  by  what  it  feeds 
on.  Again,  we  find  man  surrounded  by  a  universe, 
in  all  respects  corresponding  to  this  mental  appetite, 


OF    ANALOGY.  321 

and  adapted,  at  the  same  moment,  both  to  gratify  and 
to  stimulate  inquiry.  Knowledge,  however,  is  ac- 
quired, neither  by  this  appetite,  nor  by  its  relation  to 
this  universe.  Alan  is,  therefore,  endowed  also  with 
faculties,  by  the  exercise  of  which  he  is  able  to  dis- 
cover that  truth  by  which  his  desires  are  gratified  and 
his  intellectual  happiness  created. 

If  we  consider  the  subject  somewhat  more  atten- 
tively, we  not  only  perceive  that  the  universe  is  spread 
around  us  to  stimulate  our  love  of  truth,  but  we  may 
also  discover  the  mode  in  which  the  successive  devel- 
opments of  truth  are  addressed  to  the  ever-growing 
faculties-  of  an  immortal  spirit.  It  may  not  be  un- 
profitable to  occupy  a  few  moments  in  illustrating  this 
position. 

The  first  ste[)  in  the  progress  of  knowledge  is,  the 
observation  of  facts,  that  is,  that  certain  things  exist, 
and  that  certain  changes  are  taking  place  in  therh. 
This  information  we  derive  at  first  entirely  from  the 
senses. 

But,  it  is  found  that  these  changes,  or,  as  they  are 
technically  called,  phenomena,  do  not  take  place  at 
random,  but  in  the  order  of  a  succession,  at  first  dimly, 
but,  by  close  inspection,  more  clearly,  seen.  The 
order  of  this  succession  is  next  noted,  and  this  forms 
the  first  conception  of  a  law  of  nature.  Subsequent 
observation  and  more  accurate  experiments  determine 
more  of  the  circumstances  actually  connected  with 
this  law  of  succession,  disengage  from  it  that  which  is 
accidental,  extend  its  dominion  to  other  changes  placed 
by  the  Author  of  nature  under  its  control,  and  thus  a 
nearer  and  nearer  approximation  is  made  to  pure  and 
28 


322'  THE    PHILOSOPHY 

unchangeable  truth.  Thus,  in  mechanics,  we  learn, 
first,  the  fact  that  bodies,  under  certain  circumstances, 
without  any  impulse  change  their  place.  Pursuing 
our  investigations  lurther,  we  learn  under  what  circum- 
stances and  in  what  direction  alone  this  motion  or 
change  of  place  occurs;  we  ascertain  the  various  facts 
or  laws  which  pertain  to  the  motion  itself,  and  extend, 
as  far  as  we  are  able,  our  knowledge  of  the  objects  to 
Avhich  these  laws  apply.  Thus  also,  by  knowing  the 
laws  which  goverii  any  particular  class  of  objects,  we 
preclude  the  necessity  of  innumerable  experiments, 
and  are  enabled  to  predict,  under  given  circumstances, 
what,  throughout  the  material  universe,  will  be  the 
certain  result. 

Again,  between  the  laws  which  govern  different 
classes  of  objects,  there  are  found  to  exist  various  points 
of  coincidence.  These  points  of  coincidence,  and 
the  circumstances  under  which  they  occur,  are  also 
objects  of  knowledge.  They  form  laws  of  a  higher 
class,  or  rnorc  general  laws,  by  which  tlie  less  general 
laws  themselves  are  governed.  Thus,  I  mentioned 
that  tlie  law  by  which  the  attraction  of  gravity  Ojierates, 
is  discovered.  The  laws  by  which  the  attraction  of 
magnetism,  and  that  of  electricity  operate,  have  also 
been  discovered,  and  these  laws  are  found  to  coincide, 
and  hence  we  derive  a  general  laiv  of  attraction,  ap- 
plying lo  gravity,  magnetism,  electricity,  and  probably 
to  all  kinds  of  attraction  throughout  the  universe. 

But  it  is  evident  that  the  progress  of  human  knowl- 
edge is  not  here  arrested.  These  general  laws  may 
be  subject  to  others  yet  more  general.  Again,  corres- 
pondences may  be  discovered  between  these  and  others 


OF    ANALOGY.  323 

yet  more  general.  Thus,  at  every  step  of  our  pro- 
gress, we  are  enabled  to  predict  not  only  an  infinity 
of  changes,  but  also  an  infinity  of  laws  by  which  those 
changes  are  governed.  Thus,  I  have  spoken  of  tlie 
general  law  of  attraction  governing  the  laws  of  gravi- 
tation, electricity,  and  magnetism.  This  law  of  attrac- 
tion may  yet  be  found  subject  to  some  more  general 
law,  which  governs  both  attraction  and  repulsion,  and 
every  species  of  motion.  Again,  these  more  general 
laws  of  motion  may  be  connected  with  those  of  light, 
and  a  multitude  of  other  classes  of  laws  not  yet  dis- 
covered.    And  so  on  to  infinity. 

But  it  is  still  to  be  observed  that  not  only  is  human 
knowledge  thus  continually  extending,  it  is  moreover 
evident  that  a  tendencij  to  universal  extension  has 
been  impressed  upon  it  by  its  Creator.  For  we  find 
that  a  law,  when  legitimately  established,  is  never 
known  to  vary.  Some  unexplained  deviation  is,  how- 
ever, frequently  discovered  in  the  mode  of  its  operation. 
This,  by  the  constitution  of  the  human  mind,  leads  to 
more  extensive  investigation.  Investigation  shows  that 
the  language  of  nature  had  been  misinterpreted,  and 
that  every  discrepancy  vanishes,  by  adopting  a  wider 
generalization  and  admitting  a  more  universal  philo- 
sophical principle.  Thus,  to  refer  to  the  case  of 
gravity,  it  was  at  first  found  that  some  bodies  rose  in- 
stead of  falling  in  the  air,  and  hence  there  seemed  an 
exception  to  the  law  which  before  appeared  established. 
More  accurate  experiment,  however,  proved  that  the 
air  itself  gravitated  to  the  earth,  and  thus  not  oidy  the 
exception  was  explained,  but  a  wider  universality  was 
given  to  the  general  law  than  had  been  before  conceded 


324  THE    PHILOSOPHY 

to  it.  Thus,  also,  in  chemistry,  Lavoisier  considered 
oxygen  the  only  supporter  of  combustion.  To  this 
law  there  seemed  some  curious  anomalies.  It  was 
reserved  for  the  genius  of  Sir  Humphrey  Davy  to  dis- 
cover another  supporter,  and  thus  not  only  to  arrive 
at  a  principle  of  wider  application,  but  also  to  unfold 
the  universal  truth  that  the  whole  matter  of  our  earth 
is  composed  of  but  two  classes  of  substances,  com- 
bustibles and  supporters  of  combustion.  Thus,  the 
tendency  of  mind  is,  in  its  very  nature,  upward.  Thus, 
that  intellect,  which,  at  the  beginning,  the  Almighty 
formed  in  his  own  image,  was  made  to  soar  with  un- 
tiring wing  towards  the  Author  of  her  being,  while 
with  an  eye  that  never  blenches,  she  gazes  without 
ceasing  upon  that  holy,  uncreated  light  in  which  He 
sits  pavilioned. 

Such  then  is  the  nature  of  that  love  of  knowledge 
which  the  Creator  hath  made  an  element  of  our  intel- 
lectual being,  and  such  the  objects  which  He  hath 
spread  around  to  employ  and  to  ennoble  it. 

But  you  will  at  once  perceive  that  this  desire,  and 
these  objects,  might  exist  in  connexion  forever,  and 
that,  were  there  no  other  elements  in  our  intellectual 
constitution,  no  knowledge  would  ever  be  the  result. 
The  simple  desire  to  know,  never  discovers  truth,  and 
of  course  never  produces  knowledge.  Truth,  the 
most  valuable  of  treasures,  is  to  be  attained  only  by 
labor.  The  pearl  may  be  had,  but  the  price  must  be 
paid  for  it.  Like  every  other  acquisition,  it  is  also 
the  result  of  the  employment  of  means.  And,  unless 
the  means  be  employed,  the  result  must  not  be 
expected. 


OF    ANALOG  V.  325 

To  illustrate  this  by  a  single  consideration.  All  the 
various  laws  which  I  have  mentioned  as  the  objects  of 
knowledge,  evidently  exist.  But  they  are  not  mani- 
fest, simply  by  inspection.  They  do  not  lie  every 
where  on  the  surface.  The  changes  of  the  universe 
are  every  where  going  on  ;  but  they  are  seen  only  as 
results.  The  laws  which  regulate  them  can  be  known 
only  by  patient  analysis  and  careful  generalization. 
Thus  also  the  relations  of  quantity  have  always  existed ; 
but  how  many  ages  of  research  have  been  required  to 
develop  them  as  they  are  now  displayed  in  the  science 
of  mathematics!  The  same  is  true  of  mechanics,  of 
astronomy,  of  chemistry,  and  of  all  the  other  sciences. 
There  are  two  processes  of  thought  by  which  this 
knowledge  may  be  acquired  ;  the  one  demonstration, 
the  other  induction.  Demonstration  proceeds  from 
self-evident  principles  to  the  most  complicated  relations. 
Its  sphere  is  the  science  of  quantity,  and,  within  that 
sphere,  its  dominion  is  absolute.  To  quantity,  and 
whatever  may  be  brought  within  the  grasp  of  quantity, 
its  empire  is  however  limited.  It  is  by  the  use  of  this 
instrument  that  the  mathematicians  have  shed  so  re- 
splendent a  flood  of  light  upon  mechanics,  optics, 
astronomy  and  motion. 

The  other  process  is  induction.  By  means  of  this, 
we  commence  with  individual  instances,  and,  by  com- 
parison and  classification,  arrive  at  laws  more  and 
more  general.  This  instrument  is  used  in  all  the 
sciences  not  within  the  province  of  the  mathematics, 
and  even  to  many  of  these  it  forms  the  basis  of  their 
reasonings.  The  difference  between  these  two  pro- 
cesses is  this.  The  one  proceeds  fi-om  self-evident 
28* 


326  THE     PHILOSOPHY 

truth  to  its  necessary  results  ;  the  other  from  known 
effects  to  tlieir  actual  antecedents.  Such  are  the 
modes  of  intellectual  labor,  by  which  alone  human 
knowledge  is  extended.  The  whole  universe  is  spread 
out  before  us,  and  we  are  constituted  with  an  irre- 
pressible desire  to  know  the  laws  by  which  it  is  regu- 
lated. The  means  are  placed  in  our  power,  by  the 
exercise  of  which,  this  desire  is  gratified.  When  we 
ask  of  nature  a  question,  she  points  us  to  this  beauteous 
earth,  that  heaving  ocean,  and  yon  measureless  ex- 
panse, and,  in  the  living  characters  which  are  there 
inscribed,  bids  us  read  her  answer.  But  that  answer 
must  be  decyphered  by  the  exercise  of  the  faculties 
which  she  herself  hath  given  us.  In  the  forms  of 
demonstration  and  induction  alone  can  these  faculties 
be  used  to  decypher  it. 

If  now  we  consider  the  answer  which  is  thus  ob- 
tained, we  shall  observe  in  it  several  things  well  worthy 
of  our  attention. 

And  first.  The  answer  is  always  strictly  limited  to 
the  question  proposed.  We  interrogate  nature,  and 
she  replies  to  that  interrogation  alone.  I  do  not  mean 
to  assert,  that  accidental  discoveries  are  not  frequently 
made.  But  the  very  mode  in  which  they  are  made 
confirms  the  truth  of  my  remark.  Suppose  that  a 
philosopher  wished  to  know  the  nature  of  colors,  but 
that  he  pursued  a  course  of  experiment  which  taught 
the  gravity  of  the  air,  the  result  of  his  experiment 
would  be  the  answer  to  the  question  ;  Has  the  air 
weight  ?  This,  therefore,  would  be  the  real  question 
which  he  was  asking,  and  to  this  question  the  answer 
would  be  definite.     But  as  the  inquirer  had  another 


OF    AXALOGY.  327 

question  in  his  mind,  the  chances  are  ahnost  infinite  to 
one  that  he  would  not  understand  the  answer  which 
he  received. 

Secondly.  The  answer  of  nature  in  every  case  is 
confined  to  eitlier  an  affirmative  or  a  negative.  The 
inquirer  asks,  and  she  simply  replies,  it  is,  or,  it  is  not. 
If  he  inquires  how,  she  is  invariably  silent.  He  must 
put  the  particular  case,  and  then,  when  he  has  inter- 
preted her  answer,  he  will  find  it  always  positive  and 
determinate.  It,  however,  as  I  have  said,  never  goes 
beyond  a  simple  yea  or  nay.  This  is  the  case  with 
the  longest  and  most  complicated  as  well  as  with  the 
simplest  and  most  expeditious  processes  of  investiga- 
tion. 

Third.  The  negative  characters  of  nature's  lan- 
guage are  frequently  as  difficult  to  interpret  as  the 
affirmative.  Both  also  are  alike  destitute  of  meaning 
until  the  answer  is  decyphered.  Hence  the  collected 
sagacity  of  the  world  might  toil  for  ages  to  interpret  a 
single  answer  of  nature,  and  find  at  last  that  it  con- 
tained nothing  else  than  the  single  monosyllable,  no. 

From  a  comparison  of  these  obvious  facts,  it  is  evi- 
dent that  were  we  possessed  of  no  other  means  of  dis- 
covery than  the  strict  exercise  of  the  reasoning  faculties, 
the  progress  of  knowledge  would  be  merely  accidental. 
To  speak  with  exactness,  demonstration  and  induction 
never  discover  a  law  of  nature  ;  they  only  show 
whether  a  law  has  or  has  not  been  discovered.*  And 
as  truth  is  one,  and  error  infinite,  it  is  manifest  that, 
were  we  in  possession  of  no  other  means  of  advance- 
ment, we  might  weary  ourselves  forever  in  interpreting 
*  Note  G, 


328  THE    PHILOSOPHY 

the  answers  of  nature,  and  find,  in  the  end,  that  we 
had  only  taken  a  few  from  an  infinity  of  possibiHties 
of  error. 

That  all  this  is  true  will,  1  think,  be  evident  from 
facts  within  the  knowledge  of  all  of  us.  A  cursory 
survey  of  the  history  of  the  human  mind  will  convince 
us,  that  progress  in  the  discovery  of  the  laws  of  nature 
has  not  been  in  proportion  to  the  improvement  of  our 
skill  in  the  use  of  the  instruments  of  investigation. 
The  Hindoos  are  said  to  have  been  acquainted  with 
algebra,  in  a  very  remote  age,  and  even  in  an  early 
period  of  their  history  to  have  discovered  the  Binomial 
Theorem  ;  but  what  achievements  over  nature  have 
they  transmitted  to  us?  The  Arabians  learned  algebra 
probably  from  the  Hindoos;  but  how  have  the  Arabi- 
ans enlarged  the  sphere  of  human  knowledge  ?  The 
Greeks  made  distinguished  progress  in  geometry ; 
their  processes  in  this  science  may  even  now  be  used 
with  advantage  ;  Sir  Isaac  Newton  himself  acknowl- 
edges them  his  masters  ;  but  their  processes  are  almost 
all  that  has  come  down  to  us.  Their  applications  of 
these  processes  to  the  advancement  of  truth  were  rare 
and  trivial.  The  ages  emphatically  denominated  dark 
were  distinguished  for  a  subtilty  of  logic  which  has 
never  been  surpassed,  and  yet  they  carried  human 
knowledge  backward.  Skill  in  the  use  of  the  instru- 
ments of  proof  can  never,  therefore,  of  itself,  insure 
the  progress  of  discovery. 

Beside  skill  in  interpreting  the  answer  of  nature, 
man  must  also  then  acquire  skill  in  asking  of  her  the 
question.  There  is  needed  a  science,  which,  standing 
on  the  confines  of  what  is  known,  shall  point  out  the 


OF    ANALOGY.  329 

direction  in  which  truth  probably  lies,  in  the  region 
that  is  unknown.  This,  when  it  has  assumed  a  defi- 
nite form,  will  be  the  science  of  analogy. 

You  observe  that  I  speak  of  the  science  of  analogy, 
as  something  which  is  yet  to  be.  It  does  not  now 
exist,  but  it  must  exist  soon.  He  who  shall  create  it 
will  descend  to  posterity  with  a  glory  in  nowise  inferior 
to  that  of  Bacon  or  of  Newton.  He  who  would  com- 
plete such  a  work  must  be  acquainted  with  the  whole 
circle  of  the  sciences,  and  be  familiar  with  their  histo- 
ry ;  he  must  examine  and  analyze  all  the  circumstan- 
ces of  every  important  discovery,  and,  from  the  facts 
thus  developed,  point  out  the  laws  by  which  is  gov- 
erned the  yet  unexplained  process  of  original  investi- 
gation. When  God  shall  have  sent  that  Genius  upon 
earth  who  was  born  to  accomplish  this  mighty  labor, 
then,  one  of  the  greatest  obstacles  will  have  been 
removed  to  our  acquiring  an  unlimited  control  over 
all  the  agents  of  nature. 

But  passing  this  part  of  the  subject,  I  remark  that, 
whenever  the  laws  of  such  a  science  shall  have  been 
discovered,  I  think  that  they  will  be  found  to  rest  upon 
the  two  following  self-evident  principles. 

First.  A  part  of  any  system  which  is  the  work  of 
an  intelligent  agent,  is  similar,  so  far  as  the  principles 
which  it  involves  are  concerned,  to  the  whole  of  that 
system. 

And,  secondly.  The  work  of  an  intelligent  and 
moral  being  must  bear,  in  all  its  lineaments,  the  traces 
of  the  character  of  its  Author.  And,  hence,  he  will 
use  analogy  the  most  skilfully  who  is  most  thoroughly 
imbued  with  the  spirit  of  the  system,  and  at  the  same 


330  THE    PHILOSOPHY 

time  most  deeply  penetrated  with  a  conviction  of  the 
attributes  of  the  First  Cause  of  all  things. 

To  illustrate  this  by  a  single  remark.  Suppose  I 
should  present  before  you  one  of  the  paintings  of 
Raphael,  and,  covering  by  far  the  greater  part  of  it 
with  a  screen,  ask  you  to  proceed  with  the  work  and 
designate  where  the  next  lines  should  be  drawn.  It 
is  evident  that  no  one  but  a  painter  need  even  make 
the  attempt ;  and  of  painters,  he  would  be  the  most 
likely  to  succeed,  who  had  become  best  acquainted 
with  the  genius  of  Raphael,  and  had  most  thoroughly 
meditated  upon  the  manner  in  which  that  genius  had 
displayed  itself  in  the  work  before  him.  So,  of  the 
system  of  the  universe  we  see  but  a  part.  All  the 
rest  is  hidden  from  our  view.  He  will,  however, 
most  readily  discover  where  the  next  lines  are  drawn, 
who  is  most  thoroughly  acquainted  with  the  character 
of  the  Author,  and  who  has  observed,  with  the  great- 
est accuracy,  the  manner  in  which  that  character  is 
displayed,  in  that  portion  of  the  system  which  he  has 
condescended  to  reveal  to  us.* 

All  this  is  confirmed  by  the  successive  efforts  of 
mind  which  resulted  in  the  greatest  of  Sir  Isaac 
Newton's  discoveries.  "  As  he  sat  alone  in  his  gar- 
den," says  Dr.  Pemberton,  "  he  fell  into  a  speculation 
on  the  power  of  gravity.  That,  as  this  power  sensibly 
diminished  at  the  remotest  distances  from  the  centre 
of  the  earth  to  which  we  can  rise,  it  appeared  to  him 
reasonable,  to  conclude  that  this  power  must  extend 
much  farther  than  was  usually  thought.  Why  not  as 
high  as  the  moon,  said  he  to  himself,  and  if  so,  her 
*  Note  H. 


OF    ANALOGY,  331 

motion  must  be  influenced  by  it ;  perhaps  she  is 
retained  in  her  orbit  thereby.  And  if  ti)e  moon  be 
retained  in  lier  orbit  by  the  force  of  gravity,  no  doubt 
the  primary  planets  are  carried  round  the  sun  by  the 
like  power."*  I  think  it  self-evident,  that  this  first 
germ  of  the  system  of  the  universe  would  never  have 
been  suggested  to  any  man  whose  mind  had  not  been 
filled  with  exalted  views  of  the  greatness  of  the  Cre- 
ator, and  who  had  not  diligently  contemplated  the 
mode  in  which  those  attributes  were  displayed  in  that 
part  of  his  works  which  science  had  already  discovered 
to  us. 

And  if  this  distinction  be  just,  it  will  lead  us  to 
divide  philosophers- into,  those  who  have  been  eminent 
for  attainment  in  those  sciences  which  are  instruments 
of  investigation  ;  and  those,  who,  to  these  acquisitions, 
have  added  unusual  skill  in  foretelling  where  these 
instruments  could  with  the  greatest  success  be  applied. 
Among  the  ancients,  probably  Aristode  belonged  to 
the  former,  and  Pythagoras  and  Archimedes  to  the 
latter  class.  Among  the  moderns,  I  think  that  infidel 
philosophers  generally  will  be  found  to  have  distin- 
guished themselves  by  the  accurate  use  of  the  sciences, 
and  Christian  philosophers  by  the  additional  glory  of 
foretelling  when  and  how  the  sciences  may  be  used. 
I  am  not  aware  that  infidelity  hath  presented  to  the 
world  any  discoveries  to  be  compared  with  those  of 
Boyle  and  Pascal,  and  Bacon  and  Newton,  or  of 
Locke,  and  Milton,  and  Butler. 

And  here  I  may  be  allowed  to  suggest  that,  often 
as  the .  character   of  Newton  has  been  the  theme  of 

*  Preface  to  account  of  Sir  I.  Newton's  Discoveries. 


332  THE    PHILOSOPHY 

admiration,  it  has  seemed  to  me  that  the  most  dis- 
tinctive element  of  his  greatness  has  commonly  escaped 
the  notice  of  his  eulogists.  It  was  neither  in  mathe- 
matical skill  nor  in  mathematical  invention,  that  he  so 
far  surpassed  his  contemporaries  ;  for  in  both  these 
respects,  he  divided  the  palm  with  Huygens,  and 
Kepler,  and  Leibnitz.  It  is  in  the  wide  sweep  of  his 
far-reaching  analogy,  distinguished  alike  by  its  humil- 
ity and  its  boldness,  that  he  has  left  the  philosophers 
of  all  previous  and  all  subsequent  ages  so  immeasura- 
bly behind  him.  Delighted  with  his  modesty  and 
reciprocating  his  confidence,  nature  held  communion 
with  him  as  with  a  favorite  son  ;  to  him  she  unveiled 
her  most  recondite  mysteries  j  to'  him  she  revealed 
the  secret  of  her  most  subtile  transformations,  and  then 
taking  him  by  the  hand,  she  walked  with  him  abroad 
over  the  wide  expanse  of  universal  being. 

Thus  much  concerning  the  nature  of  analogy.  I 
come  next  to  speak  of  its  practical  applications  and 
the  sources  of  its  improvement. 

The  applications  of  analogy  to  the  sciences  have 
been  already  in  part  considered.  Some  additional 
illustrations  of  this  part  of  the  subject  may,  however, 
be  worthy  of  our  attention. 

I  have  already  shown  that  the  use  of  analogy,  in 
extending  the  dominion  of  knowledge,  is  to  teach  us 
in  what  direction  we  should  apply  the  instruments  of 
discovery.  I  have  alluded  to  the  skill  with  which  it 
was  employed  by  Newton,  and  how  wonderfully  it 
contributed  to  the  unparalleled  result  which  crowned 
his  indefatigable  labor.  Every  one  must,  I  think,  be 
persuaded  that  without  it,  his  success  would  have  been 


OF    ANALOGY.  333 

in  no  manner  distinguished  from  that  of  the  other  em- 
inent men  by  whom  he  was  surrounded.  And  hence 
we  see  that,  just  in  proportion  as  the  science  of  analogy- 
is  perfected,  will  the  useless  intellectual  labor  of  the 
human  race  be  diminished.  Discovery  will  cease  to 
be  the  creature  of  accident,  but,  like  the  other  opera- 
tions of  the  human  soul,  bow  submissively  to  the 
dominion  of  Law. 

Beside  teaching  us  how  to  interrogate  nature,  anal- 
ogy will  also  instruct  us  in  the  best  method  of  inter- 
preting her  answer.  I  have  said  that  the  instruments 
used  by  the  understanding  for  the  eviction  of  truth  are 
demonstration  and  induction.  But  the  forms  in  which 
these  instruments  may  be  used  are  various.  Demon- 
stration may  be  conducted  by  different  processes,  and 
the  modes  of  induction  in  chemistry,  optics,  and  phi- 
losophy, already  numerous,  are  multiplying  with  un- 
exampled rapidity.  Now  it  is  evidently  in  the  power 
of  analogy,  to  select  that  process  which  is  most  likely 
to  furnish  the  particular  solution  of  which. the  philoso- 
pher is  in  search.  Thus  every  one  must  perceive  how 
greatly  a  judicious  classification  of  the  modes  of  proof 
in  the  various  sciences,  and  of  the  results  which  have 
emanated  from  each,  would  tend  to  facilitate  the  pro- 
gress of  discovery. 

Again,  analogy  may  be  used  with  great  success  to 
rebuke  erroneous  reasonings  from  either  correct  or 
incorrect  general  principles.  Human  pride  and  human 
indolence  have  always  been  strongly  averse  to  the 
sure  but  tardy  process  of  reasoning  by  induction. 
Hence  men  have  been  much  more  prone  to  tell  how 
a  phenomenon  must  be,  than  to  find  out  how  it  is. 
29 


334  THE    PHILOSOPHY 

At  the  head  of  this  sect,  stands  Descartes,  who  sup- 
posed himself  capable  of  proving  the  existence  and 
qualities  of  all  things  from  the  simple  proposition,  I 
think,  therefore,  I  exist.  The  reasonings  of  the  an- 
cient philosophers  proceeded  very  much  upon  the 
same  principles.  Now  it  is  evident  that  demonstrations 
of  this  kind,  if  they  are  true,  must  be  in  their  nature 
universal.  They  are  otherwise  entirely  nugatory. 
They  attempt  to  show,  not  that  the  fact  in  question 
does,  but  that  it  must,  or,  not  that  it  does  not,  but  that 
it  cannot  exist.  Here  then  they  are  met  at  the  outset 
by  the  analogical  reasoner.  He  presents  a  case  from 
actual  existence,  in  which  the  same  principles  are  in- 
volved as  the  objector  denies  to  be  under  some  cir- 
cumstances possible,  and  asks  the  unanswerable  ques- 
tion, why  should  not  the  range  of  these  principles  be 
universal?  Thus,  supposing  an  Atheist  to  assert  that 
there  is  no  God,  and  therefore  that  there  can  be 
neither  future  existence  nor  any  state  of  rewards  and 
punishments,  the  argument  from  analogy  would  be 
sufficient,  of  itself,  to  overwhelm  him  with  confusion. 
For,  granting  his  assertion  that  there  is  no  God,  yet 
it  is  evident  that  we  now  exist,  and  he  can  show  no 
reason  why  we  should  not,  in  another  state,  continue 
to  exist ;  and  still  more  if,  as  is  evidently  the  case, 
we  are  rewarded  and  punished  for  our  actions  now, 
while,  as  he  asserts  there  is  no  God,  there  is  no  reason 
why  we  should  not  be  so  rewarded  and  punished, 
although  there  were  no  God,  to  all  eternity. 

And,  once  more,  the  argument  from  analogy  is  not 
only  capable  of  answering  objections,  on  moral  sub- 
jects,  it   is    sufficient  moreover  to   establish    a   very 


OF    ANALOGY.  335 

definite  probability.  Moral  truth  is  in  its  nature  im- 
mutable, for  it  stands  in  unchangeable  relation  to  the 
attributes  of  the  Eternal  God.  If,  therefore,  it  can 
be  shown  that  He  has  ever  admitted,  in  his  dealings 
with  any  race  of  his  creatures,  a  given  moral  principle, 
it  is  at  once  proved  that  that  principle  is  right,  and  that 
there  is  no  moral  reason  why  it  should  not  be  admitted 
in  the  dealings  of  God  with  that  race  of  beings  at  any 
other  time.  And  yet  more,  I  think  that  a  pledge  is 
hereby  given  to  the  universe,  that  that  principle  will 
never  be  retracted,  but  that  it  will  remain  forever  un- 
changeable. Were  it  otherwise,  the  Divine  Govern- 
ment would  be  a  government  not  of  law  but  of  caprice. 
And  thus  the  whole  moral  constitution  in  our  present 
state,  so  far  as  it  has  been  illustrated,  is  found  to  bear 
its  willing  testimony  to  the  antecedent  probability  of 
revelation.  It  is  upon  these  indisputable  truths,  that 
Butler  has  reared  his  immortal  work,  a  work  which 
has  done  more  to  promote  the  discovery  and  establish 
the  truth  of  ethical  philosophy,  than  any  uninspired 
treatise  in  any  age  or  language. 

The  applications  of  analogy  to  the  fine  arts  must 
ah-eady  have  suggested  themselves  to  you  ;  they  will, 
therefore,  require  only  a  passing  illustration. 

The  intellectual  exertion  on  which  the  fine  arts 
depend  consist  of  a  combined  effort  of  imagination 
and  taste.  How  closely  connected  are  the  analogies 
of  science  with  those  of  the  iniagination  will  easily  be 
seen.  In  the  analogies  of  science,  we  commence 
widi  a  single  cause,  and  search  throughout  the  uni- 
verse for  effects  which  may  be  brought  under  its  do- 
minion.    In    the    analogies   of  the    imagination,    we 


336  THE    PHILOSOPHY 

commence  with  an  effect,  and  range  throughout  all 
that  the  muid  hath  conceived,  in  quest  of  causes  which 
produce  a  similar  effect.  It  is  thus  that  we  are  enabled 
to  enrobe  the  deductions  of  the  understanding  with 
aught  that  creation  can  present  of  beautj^  or  of 
grandeur. 

The  poet's  eye,  in  a  fine  frenzy  rolling, 

Glances  from  heaven  to  earth,  from  eaith  to  heaven, 

And,  as  Imagination  pictures  forth 

The  forms  of  tilings  unknown,  the  poet's  pen 

Turns  them  to  shape,  and  gives  to  airy  nothings 

A  local  habitation  and  a  name. 

Thus  we  perceive  that  the  effort  of  Newton,  carry- 
ing out  by  analogy  the  principle  of  gravitation  to  the 
utmost  verge  of  the  material  creation,  was  strikingly 
analogous  to  that  of  Milton  in  his  Allegro  or  Penseroso, 
looking  through  all  that  the  eye  hath  seen  or  the 
heart  imagined,  in  search  of  images  of  gaiety  or  of 
sadness. 

Nor  is  the  philosophy  of  taste  substantially  dissimi- 
lar. Taste  is  the  sensibility  of  our  nature  to  the 
various  forms  of  beauty  which  the  Creator  hath  spread 
with  such  profusion  around  us.  He  who  made  the 
mind  for  beauty,  also  made  beauty  for  the  mind.  He 
hath  penciled  it  upon  the  spangled  meadow  and  on 
the  burnished  cloud.  He  hath  chiseled  it  in  the  gi- 
gantic majesty  of  the  cedar  of  Lebanon,  and  in  the 
trembling  loveliness  of  the  tendril  which  twines  around 
its  branches.  In  obedience  to  its  laws,  He  hath  taught 
the  linnet  to  flutter  in  the  grove,  and  the  planets  to 
revolve  in  their  pathway  through  the  heavens.  We 
hear  it  in  the  purling  brook  and  in  the  thundering 
cataract,  and  we  perceive  it  yet  more  legibly  inscribed 


OF    ANALOGY.  337 

upon  all  those  social  and  moral  qualities  in  the  exer- 
cise of  which  our  IVIaker  hath  intended  that  we  should 
be  forever  approaching  nearer  and  nearer  to  the  ex- 
haustless  source  of  uncreated  excellence.  •  These  are 
the  models  which  nature  presents  for  the  contemplation 
of  the  Artist;  and,  just  in  [)roportion  to  liis  power  of 
detecting  among  her  complicated  forms  the  simple 
elements  of  loveliness,  and  of  combining  them  accord- 
ing to  the  examples  which  she  herself  has  set  before 
him,  will  he  fill  the  vacant  canvass  with  images  of 
beauty,  and  animate  the  dull  cold  marble  with  breath- 
ing intelligence.  It  is  this  communion  with  nature, 
which  endows  the  artist  with  what  Lord  Chatham  has 
so  well  denominated  the  prophetic  eye  of  taste,  and 
which  has  left  the  Belvidere  Apollo,  and  theMedicean 
Venus,  the  temple  on  the  Ilyssus,  and  the  temple  of 
Minerva,  to  illustrate  to  all  coming  generations  what 
genius  can  accomplish.  We  see  thus  that  in  taste,  as 
in  all  the  original  operations  of  the  human  mind,  it  is 
the  sublimest  attribute  of  intelligence  to  see  things  as 
they  are. 

Allow  me,  in  the  last  place,  to  direct  your  attention 
to  the  sources  from  which  may  be  expected  the  im- 
provement of  analogy. 

We  may  expect  the  science  of  analogy  to  improve 
from  the  greater  accuracy  of  human  hiowledge.  I 
have  already  alluded  to  the  fact,  that  discovery  pro- 
ceeds by  observing  a  particular  law  in  an  individual 
instance,  and  then  by  analogy  extending  the  dominion 
of  that  law  to  the  infinitely  greater  instances  within 
the  reach  of  our  observation. 

It  is  evident,  therefore,  that  the  elements  with  which 
29* 


338  THE    PHILOSOPHY 

we  commence  must  be  strictly  and  purely  true,  or  our 
seemingly  just  anticipations  will  be  invariably  disap- 
pointed. This  may  be  exemplified  by  an  incident 
which  occDrred  in  the  progress  of  Sir  I.  Newton's 
discoveries.  "  In  his  investigation  of  the  question, 
whether  the  force  of  gravity  were  sufficient  to  keep 
the  moon  in  her  orbit,  he  used  as  the  basis  of  his  cal- 
culations, the  then  common  estimate,  that  sixty  English 
miles  were  contained  in  one  degree  of  the  latitude  of 
the  earth.  But  as  this  is  a  very  faulty  supposition, 
his  computation  did  not  answer  expectation:  whence 
he  concluded  that  some  other  cause  must  at  least  join 
with  the  action  of  the  power  of  gravity  on  the  moon. 
On  this  account  he  laid  aside  for  that  time  any  thoughts 
on  that  matter.  It  was  not  until  some  years  had 
elapsed  and  a  more  accurate  admeasurement  of  the 
earth  had  been  effected,  that  he  resumed  the  subject; 
and,  as  soon  as  he  introduced  the  true  estimate  into 
the  element  of  his  reasonings,  he  immediately  ascer- 
tained, what  he  had  formerly  anticipated,  that  the 
moon  is  held  in  her  orbit  by  the  power  of  gravitation 
alone."*  Of  so  great  importance  is  pure  and  unadul- 
terated truth,  in  every  thing  which  claims  to  be  ele- 
mentary in  our  knowledge. 

How  greatly  the  science  of  analogy  must  be  im- 
proved by  increasing  the  extent  of  human  knowledge, 
I  scarcely  need  remind  you.  It  is  manifest  that  every 
new  law  which  is  discovered  throws  light  upon  some 
other  law,  and  also  points  to  some  more  general  prin- 
ciple, by  which,  it,  and  the  class  to  which  it  belongs, 
are  governed.     That  this  is  true,  is  evident  from  the 

*  Dr.  Pemberton's  Preface  to  Sir  I.  Newton's  Discoveries. 


OF    ANALOGY.  339 

fact,  that  in  those  periods,  in  which  science  has  ad- 
vanced with  the  greatest  rapidity,  the  same  discovery- 
has  frequently  been  made,  by  several  individuals,  at 
the  same  time.  This  teaches  us  that  the  laws  then 
discovered  had  pointed  out  the  next  step  in  discovery, 
and  thus  that  talent  common  lo  many  was  able  to  ac- 
complish what  the  highest  endowments  in  intellect  had 
previously  found  to  be  impossible. 

And  yet  more.  I  have  alluded  to  a  knowledge  of 
the  spirit  of  the  system,  as  far  as  it  has  been  inves- 
tigated, as  of  the  greatest  importance  in  promoting  the 
science  of  analogy.  But  it  is  evident  that  this  knowl- 
edge can  be  perfected  only  in  proportion  as  the  system 
itself  in  its  various  relations  is  discovered.  Every 
step  in  our  progress  gives  us  a  wider  range  of  obser- 
vation, and  enables  us  to  induce  our  general  principles 
from  a  more  extensive  comparison  of  facts.  It  is  thus 
also,  that  from  an  attentive  contemplation  of  the  pro- 
gress of  the  system,  we  are  enabled  to  perceive  the 
result  to  which  the  whole  is  tending,  the  modes  of 
operation  by  which  that  result  is  produced,  and  the 
various  circumstances,  physical,  intellectual,  and 
moral,  by  which  the  advancement  of  knowledge  is 
either  accelerated  or  retarded.  Thus,  if  you  will 
allow  me  to  allude  to  an  illustration  which  J  have  used 
before,  if  a  painting  were  placed  before  you,  of  which 
the  larger  portion  was  covered,  and  you  were  requested 
to  complete  the  work  of  a  Titian,  or  a  Raphael,  it  is 
evident  that  no  one  would  be  able  to  succeed,  unless 
he  had  attentively  studied  the  nature  of  the  work  and 
the  character  of  the  artist.  But  it  is  evident  also, 
that  just  in  proportion   as  the  work  advanced,  and 


340  THE    PHILOSOPHY 

portion  after  portion  of  the  screen  was  removed,  just 
in  that  proportion  would  the  difficulty  of  completing 
the  whole  diminish.  We  should  see,  more  and  more 
clearly,  the  end  which  the  artist  had  in  view,  and  we 
should  learn  the  modes  of  expression  which  he  was 
accustomed  to  employ,  until  the  sight  of  a  single 
feature  would  enahle  us  to  delineate  the  entire  coun- 
tenance of  which  it  formed  a  part,  and  a  single  prom- 
inent figure  would  suggest  to  us  the  expression  and 
design  ol'  an  animated  group. 

Again,  it  is  evident  that,  in  attempting  to  delineate 
such  a  painting  as  1  have  described,  it  would  be  nat- 
ural for  us  to  acquire,  by  all  the  means  in  our  power, 
as  accurate  an  acquaintance  as  was  possible  with  the 
character  of  its  author.  If  a  history  of  his  life,  and  a 
delineation  of  his  habits  could  be  obtained,  we  should 
derive  the  greatest  advantage  from  contemplating  them 
witli  the  profoundest  attention.  And  specially  if  there 
could  be  obtained  a  specimen  of  his  work  on  a  more 
exalted  subject,  on  which  he  had  expended  his  pro- 
foundest skill,  and  which  he  had  finished  with  extra- 
ordinary care,  of  the  advantage  of  meditating  on  such 
a  picture,  we  should  be  insane  if  we  did  not  incessantly 
avail  ourselves. 

.  This  leads  me  to  observe  that  we  may  anticipate 
the  greatest  improvement  in  the  science  of  analogy 
from  the  progress  of  our  race  in  the  knowledge  of  the 
character  of  God.  Beside  the  works  which  he  hath 
created  for  our  instruction,  he  hath  condescended  to 
make  himself  known  to  us  in  a  written  revelation. 
Here  he  hath  taught  us  the  infinity  of  his  power,  the 
unsearchableness  of  his  wisdom,  the  boundlessness  of 


OF    ANALOGY.  341 

his  omnipresence,  the  tenderness  of  his  compassion, 
and  the  purity  of  his  holiness.  Now,  it  is  evident  that 
the  system  of  things  around  us  must  all  have  heen 
constructed  in  accordance  with  the  conceptions  of  so 
ineffably  glorious  an  intelligence.  But  to  such  a  being 
as  this  we  are  infinitely  dissimilar.  Compared  with 
the  attributes  of  the  Eternal,  our  knowledge,  and 
power,  and  goodness  are  but  the  shadow  of  a  name. 
As  the  heavens  are  higher  than  the  earth,  so  are  his 
ways  higher  than  our  ways,  and  his  thoughts  than  our 
thoughts.  So  long,  then,  as  we  measure  his  works 
by  our  conceptions,  is  it  wonderful  if  we  are  lost  in 
inextricable  darkness,  and  weary  ourselves  in  asking 
of  nature  questions  to  which  the  indignant  answer  is 
invariably,  no  !  It  is  only  when,  in  the  profoundest 
humility,  we  acknowledge  our  own  ignorance,  and 
look  to  the  Father  of  lights  for  wisdom,  it  is  only 
when,  bursting  free  from  the  littleness  of  our  own 
limited  conceptions,  we  lose  ourselves  in  the  vastness 
of  the  Creator's  infinity,  that  we  can  rise  to  the  height 
of  this  great  argument,  and  point  out  the  path  of  dis- 
covery to  coming  generations.  While  men,  measuring 
the  universe  by  the  standard  of  their  own  narrow  con- 
ceptions, and  surveying  all  things  through  the  distem- 
pered medium  of  their  own  puerile  vanity,  placed  the 
earth  in  the  centre  of  the  system,  and  supposed  sun, 
moon,  and  stars  to  revolve  daily  around  it,  the  science 
of  astronomy  stood  still,  and  age  after  age  groped 
about  in  almost  rayless  darkness.  It  was  only  when 
humility  had  taught  us  how  small  a  space  we  occupied 
in  the  boundlessness  of  creation,  and  raised  us  to  a 
conception  of  the  plan  of  the  Eternal,  that  light  broke 


342  THE    PHILOSOPHY 

in,  like  the  morning  star,  upon  our  midnight,  and  a 
beauteous  universe  rose  out  of  void  and  formless  chaos. 

And,  yet  more,  the  Book  of  Revelation  contains 
the  only  delineation  which  we  possess  of  the  com- 
mencement, prosecution,  and  completion  of  one  of  the 
designs  of  Deity.  It  is  the  work  of  man's  restoration 
to  purity  and  happiness.  We  may  here  detect  the 
benevolence  which  actuates  the  Almighty,  the  modes 
which  he  adopts  to  carry  that  benevolence  into  effect, 
the  manner  in  which  his  infinite  wisdom  directs  all 
things  to  the  accomplishment  of  his  merciful  purposes, 
and  how,  in  despite  of  apparently  insurmountable  ob- 
stacles, he  by  the  simplest  means  makes  all  events 
conspire  to   a  perfect  and  triumphant  consummation. 

Now  when  we  compare  the  system  of  man's  re- 
demption with  the  system  of  the  material  universe,  we 
shall  find  them,  in  many  respects,  analogous.  Both 
are  the  conceptions  of  the  same  infinite  Deity.  Both 
are  designed  to  promote  the  happiness  of  man.  They 
differ  only  in  this,  that  the  one  is  adapted  to  his  phys- 
ical, the  other  to  his  moral  wants.  It  would,  therefore, 
be  totally  unlike  any  of  the  other  works  of  God,  if 
that  system,  of  which  the  outline  of  the  whole  is 
known,  did  not  shed  abundant  light  upon  those  por- 
tions of  the  other  system  which  yet  remain  unknown. 
And  to  ihis  must  be  added  another  consideration.  It 
cannot  have  escaped  the  attention  of  any  thinking 
mind,  that  the  progress  of  every  science,  since  the 
revival  of  letters,  has  served  to  shed  new  light  upon 
the  Book  of  Revelation.  Geography  has  borne  witness 
to  the  truth  of  its  delineations,  the  discovery  and  in- 
terpretation of  ancient  writings  have  illustrated  its  an- 


OF    ANALOGY.  343 

tiquilies,  political  econoiny  has  confirmed  the  truth  of 
its  ethics,  while  intellectual  philosophy  is  establishing 
the  science  of  testimony,  and  fixing  the  principles  of 
interpretation.  And  all  this  is  evidently  but  in  its 
very  commencement.  Who  can  foresee  the  glory  of 
the  result,  when  the  full  blaze  of  every  science  shall 
be  concentrated  upon  the  page  of  everlasting  Truth, 
and  thence  reflected,  with  undiminished  effulgence, 
upon  the  upward  path  of  baptized  philosophy.* 

And  lastly.  As  the  constitution  under  which  we 
are  placed  is  a  moral  government,  God  bestows  his 
richest  blessings  in  strict  accordance  with  the  moral 
character  of  his  creatures.  May  we  not  hope,  then, 
that  w  ith  the  improvement  of  our  race  in  piety,  he  will 
invigorate  our  powers  of  discovery  ;  and  specially, 
that  that  "  Spirit,  who  above  all  temples  does  prefer 
the  upright  heart  and  pure,"  will  be  sent  to  instruct 
us  ;  that  "what  is  dark  in  us  he  will  illumine,  what  is 
low  raise  and  support."  Then,  at  last,  every  obstacle 
to  our  progress  in  knowledge  and  virtue  having  been 
removed,  we  shall  enter  upon  that  career  of  improve- 
ment for  which  we  were  originally  designed  by  our 
Creator.  Then-,  as  at  the  beginning,  shall  God  look 
upon  all  the  works  which  he  hath  made,  and  behold  all 
will  be  again  good.  Then  shall  the  morning  stars 
sing  together,  and  all  the  sons  of  God  shout  aloud  for 

joy- 

*  Note   I. 


ADDRESS   ON   TEMPERANCE. 


Several  years  have  now  elapsed,  since  the  evils  of 
Intemperance  were  first  set  before  us  in  the  language 
of  plain,  graphic,  forcible  eloquence.  Repeatedly, 
since  that  time,  has  your  attention  been  directed  to  this 
subject,  by  the  most  gifted  of  our  fellow  citizens,  in 
each  of  the  learned  professions.  It  has,  within  a  few 
years,  attracted  the  attention,  not  only  of  this  country, 
but  that  of  many  countries  of  Europe.  The  civilized 
world  is  beginning  to  inquire  into  both  the  extent  and 
the  effects  of  this  most  alarming  evil.  .  The  results  of 
these  inquiries  are  now  spread  before  us,  and  a  visible 
check  has  been  already  given  to  this  most  terrific  form 
of  misery  and  vice. 

Under  these  circumstances,  then,  are  we  assembled 
this  evening.  We  do  not  come  to  ask,  whether  such 
an  evil  exists.  This  is  granted.  We  do  not  come  to 
ask  whether  it  threatens  destruction  to  every  form  of 
human  happiness.  This  also  is  granted.  We  do  not 
come  to  inquire  whether  this  evil  can  be  corrected. 


ADDRESS     ON    TEMPERANCE.  345 

The  evidence  is  satisfactory  that  it  can  be.  The 
question  before  us  now  is,  what  shall  we  do,  to  eradi- 
cate this  vice  from  this  town*  and  from  this  State  ?  To 
look  at  an  evil,  to  mourn  over  it,  to  ask  whether  it  can 
be  corrected,  is  not  enough.  It  becomes  us  to  ask, 
has  not  the  time  come  to  strike  one  effectual  blow,  and 
to  banish  this  vice  from  among  us  altogether  ? 

It  shall  be  my  endeavor  this  evening  to  lead  }'0ur 
reflections  to  a  decision  upon  this  question.  And,  in 
order  that  we  may  decide  with  the  better  imderstand- 
ing,  I  shall  attempt  briefly  to  illustrate  the  individual, 
the  SOCIAL,  and  the  economical  effects  of  Intemper- 
ance. 

First,  The  effects  of  Intemperance  on  the  indi- 
vidual. 

A  single  portion  of  alcohol,  in  any  form  whatever, 
adds  force  and  frequency  to  the  pulse,  increases  the 
heat  of  the  skin,  excites  the  imagination,  inflames  the 
passions,  and  gives  a  momentary  buoyancy  to  the  spir- 
its. This  is  soon  followed  by  lassitude,  depression, 
torpor,  and  debility.  These  latter  effects  render  the 
appetite  for  repeated  stimulants  more  imperative.  And 
hence  it  is,  that  he  who  once  commences  drinking,  is 
preparing  his  physical  system  to  render  him  the  slave 
of  drinking.  He  who  drinks  at  eleven  o'clock  will 
need  still  more  to  drink  at  one  o'clock,  and  then  again 
at  four  and  at  six  o'clock,  and,  at  last,  before  breakfast. 
By  this  time  he  has  become  a  dioinkard.  Tlius,  from 
the  very  nature  of  the  case,  the  only  infallible  preven- 
tive of  intemperance  is  total  abstinence. 

We  see,  from  the  effects  of  a  single  portion  of  alco- 

*  Providence,  R.  I. 

30 


346  ADDRESS     ON 

hol,  that  it  must  fail  to  perforin  every  promise  which  it 
makes  to  the  drinker.  Wine  is  a  mocker.  It  -is  taken 
to  increase  muscular  strength,  it  produces  muscular 
dehility.  It  is  taken  to  produce  animal  heat,  it  pro- 
duces permanent  chilliness.  It  is  taken  to  elevate  the 
spirits,  it  invariably  depresses  them.  '  Look  not  thou 
on  the  wine  when  it  is-  red,  when  it  giveth  his  color  in 
the  cup,  when  it  moveth  itself  aright ;  at  the  last,  it 
biteth  like  a  serpent,  and  stingeth  like  an  adder.' 

Such  are  the  immediate  effects  of  a  single  act  of 
indulgence,  and  such  the  powerful  tendency  which  that 
indulgence  has  to  become  habitual.  Its  effects  upon 
the  physical  system  are  then  most  alarming.  These 
however  have  been,  with  so  much  ability,  lately  set 
before  you,  by  a  distinguished  gentleman  of  this  town, 
of  the  medical  profession,*  that  a  bare  allusion  to  them 
will  be  sufficient  for  my  purpose.  It  is  found  that  the 
invariable  effect  of  the  use  of  ardent  spirits  is  to  destroy 
the  appetite,  and  to  paralyze  the  action  of  the  whole 
alimentary  canal.  The  stomach  becomes  inflamed  and 
corrugated.  The  liver  is  either  enlarged  or  indurated. 
The  action  of  the  heart  becomes  weak  and  irregular. 
The  hlood  becomes  dark-colored  and  deficient  in  vital- 
ity. The  hrain  is  found  hardened,  and  its  cavities  in 
some  cases  actually  filled  with  diluted  alcohol.  The 
sTcin  becomes  red,  inflamed,  and  disposed  to  ulceration. 
The  muscles  are  weak  and  trembling.  The  eyes  suf- 
fused, watery,  and  rolling,  so  that  a  drinker  cannot  look 
you  in  the  fiice.  The  breath  is  nauseous  and  alcoholic. 
The  voice  is  guttural,  and  frequently  tremulous,  as 
though  a  palsy  had  stiffened  the  roots  of  the  tongue. 
^  Usher  Parsons,  M.  D. 


TEMPERA  X  C  E.  347 

The  hand  shakes  like  an  aspen  leaf.  Every  iliino- 
shows  that  the  vital  powers  are  laltering,  and  that  the 
moment  is  not  far  off  when  they  will  fail  altogether. 

And  these  indications  are  soon,  very  soon,  fulfilled. 
It  is  scarcely  possible  to  express  how  feeble  is  the  hold 
which  the  drunkard  has  upon  the  principle  of  life.     Let 
him  only  fracture   a  limb,   the  consequence   is   death. 
Let  a  fever  seize  him,  and  he  perishes  a  maniac.     Let 
pulmonary  disease  attack  him,  and  he  dies  without  a 
struggle.     Let  the  atmosphere  become  heated  but  a 
few  degrees  above  the  ordinary  temperature  of  a  sum- 
mer's day,  and  he  falls  dead  in   the  street.     Let  the 
cold  exceed  the  ordinary   severity  of  winter,   and   he 
freezes  by  the  road  side  or  even  while  asleep  in  his  bed. 
Let  a  wasting  epidemic   sweep  over   the   land,  and  it 
hurries  the  drunkards  into  eternity  by  thousands.     We 
are  told  that  the  cholera,  that  most  alarming  of  all  the 
maladies  which  the  history  of  man  has  recorded,  selects 
its  subjects  from  the  class  of  the  intemperate,  and  that 
when  it  has  marked  its  victim,  it  hurries  him  in  a  few^  mo- 
ments to  inevitable  destruction.    O,  should  this  mgst  ter- 
rific of  all  the  scourges  of  the  Almighty  pass  across  the 
Atlantic,  and  ziiove  in  judgment  over  America,  as  it  has 
already  moved  over  Asia,  and  the  greater  part  of  Eu- 
rope, who  can  tell  how   fearfully  great   would   be  the 
number  of  its  slain  ;    or,  how  indiscriminately  it  would 
here,  as  elsewhere,  smite  the  high  as  well  as  the  low 
places  of  society  with  sudden  devastation  !     Like  the 
flying  roll  which  the  prophet  saw,   it  is   the   curse   of 
God  going  forth  over  all  the  earth,  entering  into  every 
house,  and  unfolding  the  doom  of  every  family,  sparing 
neither  age  nor  sex,  rank  nor  station,  parent  nor  child, 


348  ADDRESS     ON 

but  marking  every  intemperate  man   and   woman   for 
instant,  agonizing,  strange,  and  horrible  death. 

These  are  some  of  the  physical  effects  of  Intemper- 
ance upon  the  individual.  Turn  now  to  its  intel- 
lectual, and  MORAL  effects. 

Every  one  must  be  convinced,  that  the  condition  of 
mind  and  body  best  adapted  to  intellectual  energy,  must 
be  that  in  which,  free  from  all  excitement,  and  all 
prejudice,  and  all  dullness,  in  the  clear  light  of  reason, 
we  can  perceive  things   as  they   are.     This   state   of 
mind  is  to  be   procured  by   exercise  and  temperance, 
and  it  is  one  of  the  choicest  rewards  which  they  confer 
upon  man.    The  intellect,  however,  is  liable  to  become 
beclouded  by  disease.     Every  one  knows  the  effect  of 
a  paroxysm  of  fever,  how   at  one  time   the  mind  is 
goaded  and  wearied  with  its  own  imaginings,  and  how 
at  another  it  sinks  down  into  dull,  sleepy  torpor.     Of 
what  intellectual  labor  is  a  man,  thus  afflicted,  capable  ? 
How  would  you  pity  him  who  was  obliged  to  transact 
his  business,  in  the  wild  deUrium  of  an  inflammatory, 
or  in  the  heavy  stupor  of  a  typhous  fever ;    and,  how 
well  should  you  suppose  that  that  man's  business  would 
be  transacted  ?    It  is  commonly  thought,  that  Napoleon 
lost  all  the  advantages  which  he  might  have  gained  by 
the  battle  of  Moscow,  in  consequence  of  a  paroxysm 
of  fever,  which  palsied  his  energies  and  beclouded  his 
conceptions,  and  thus  disabled  him  from  comprehending 
the  entire  nature  of  his  situation,  and  giving  to  the  work 
of  death  the  fearful  energy  of  his  usual  combinations. 

Now  the  effects  of  intemperance  upon  the  intellect, 
are  just  as  certain  and  as  destructive  as  the  effects  of 
disease  ;  and,  instead  of  being  temporary,  they  are  per- 


TEMPERANCE.  349 

manent.  The  states  of  mind  which  drinking  produces 
are  three.  The  first  is  that  of  feverish  excitement,  in 
which  a  man's  imagination  is  aroused,  his  hopes  are 
bright,  his  prospects  are  inviting,  his  risks  are  nothing, 
his  success  is  sure. 

The  second  state  is  that  of  entire  nervous  exhaustion, 
in  which  every  thing  looks  gloomily,  every  prospect 
appeal's  disastrous,  every  chance  seems  against  him, 
and  he  sinks  down  in  deep,  sad,  hopeless  despondency. 
The  thiid  state  is  that,  in  which  the  mind  ceases  to 
be  affected  by  these  frequent  transitions,  and  settles 
down  into  a  moody,  stupid  vacuity,  in  which  all  distant 
objects  affect  a  man  slightly  ;  he  is  forgetful,  morose, 
displeased  w'ith  himself,  and,  by  consequence,  displeas- 
ed with  every  being  around  him. 

Now  I  surely  need  not  say  to  you  that  neither  of 
these  states  of  mind  is  suitable  to  the  best  exercise  of 
the  human  intellect.  In  every  one  of  them,  the  man 
is  under  the  influence  of  a  partial,  a  self-inflicted,  but, 
to  all  practical  purposes,  real  insanity.  If  he  be  a 
merchant,  he  will  make  foolish  bargains.  If  a  lawyer, 
he  will  make  foolish  speeches.  He  will,  in  the  first 
state,  err  by  excess,  and  in  the  second,  err  by  defect. 
At  last,  sinking  down  into  the  third  state  of  dull,  muddy 
abstraction,  he  will  lose  all  talent  for  business,  frittering 
away  his  time  in  doing  what  need  not  be  done,  and 
leaving  the  very  thing  undone  that  a  most  imperative 
necessity  calls  upon  him  to  do.  He  neglects  his  friends, 
abuses  his  customers,  until,  day  after  day,  he  sits  soli- 
tary in  his  deserted  place  of  trade,  holding  communion 
with  no  other  form  of  existence  than  his  bottle  and  his 
glass.  O  !  it  is  most  affecting  to  think  how  many 
30* 


350  ADDRESS    ON 

there  are  among  us,  who,  for  weeks  and  months  to- 
gether, do  not  enjoy  a  single  hour's  exercise  of  sober, 
healthy  thinking,  and  its  natural  result,  fair,  unbiassed, 
clear  sighted  common  sense.  Hence  they  complain 
that  the  times  are  hard,  that  business  is  unprofitable, 
that  their  friends  are  forsaking  them,  that  every  thing 
which  they  attempt  fails  of  success,  or,  as  they  express 
it,  that  they  always  have  bad  luck ;  while  every  one 
but  themselves  knov/s  that  all  their  misfortunes  spring 
from  the  one  reiterated  cause,  drink,  drink,  drink. 

Nor   are   the   moral   effects  of  Intemperance  less 
deplorable. 

In  adjusting  the  nicely  arranged  system  of  man's 
immaterial  nature,  it  is  abundantly  evident,  that  his 
passions  and  appetites  were  designed  to  be  subjected 
implicitly  to  reason  and  to  conscience.  From  the  want 
of  this  subjection  all  his  misery  arises,  and,  just  in  pro- 
portion to  the  perfection  in  which  it  is  established,  does 
he  advance  in  happiness  and  virtue.  But  it  unfortu- 
nately is  found  that  in  all  men,  in  their  present  state, 
the  power  of  the  passions  is  by  far  too  great  for  the 
controlling  influence  of  that  guardianship  to  which  they 
should  be  subjected.  Hence  it  is  found  necessary  to 
strengthen  the  influence  of  reason  and  conscience  by 
all  the  concurring  aids  of  law,  of  interest,  of  public 
opinion,  and  also  by  all  the  tremendous  sanctions  of 
religion.  And  even  all  these  are  frequently  found  in- 
sufficient to  overcome  the  power  of  turbulent,  vindictive, 
and  malicious  passions,  and  of  earthly,  brutal,  and 
sensual  lust. 

Now  it  is  found  that  nothing  has   the   power  to  in- 
flame these  passions,  already  too  strong  for  the  control 


TEMPERANCE.  351 

of  their  possessor,  like  the  use  of  ardent  spirits.  Noth- 
ing also,  has  the  power,  in  an  equal  degree,  to  silence 
the  monitions  of  reason,  and  drown  the  voice  of  con- 
science, and  thus  to  surrender  the  man  up,  the  headlong 
victim  of  fierce  and  remorseless  sensuality. 

Let  a  bear  bereaved  of  her  whelps  meet  a  man,  said 
Solomon,  rather  than  a  fool  in  his  folly.  An  intem- 
perate man  is  frenzied  at  the  suspicion  of  an  insult,  he 
is  outrageous  at  the  appearance  of  opposition,  he  con- 
strues ev-ery  thing  into  an  offence,  and  at  an  offence  he 
is  implacable.  He  is  revengeful  unto  death,  at  the 
least  indignity ;  while  his  appetites  are  aroused  to 
ungovernable  strength  by  the  remotest  prospect  of 
gi-atification.  He  is  dangerous  as  a  ferocious  beast,  and 
our -only  security  is  to  flee  from  him,  or  to  cham  him. 
I  ask,  what  is  there  to  prevent  any  man,  thus  bereft  of 
reason  and  conscience,  and  surrendered  for  the  time  to 
the  dominion  of  passion  and  appetite,  from  committing 
any  crime  which  the  circumstances  around  him  may 
suggest  ? 

Such  is  the  moral  effect  of  the  excitement  of  intem- 
perance. But  when  this  first  stage  has  passed  away, 
the  second  is  scarcely  more  enviable.  The  man  is 
now  as  likely  to  commit  crime  from  utter  hopelessness 
as  he  was  before  from  frenzied  impetuosity.  The 
horror  of  his  situation  now  bursts  upon  him  in  all  its 
reaUty.  Poverty,  want,  disgrace,  the  misery  which  he 
has  brought  upon  himself,  his  family,  his  friends,  all 
stand  before  him  in  the  most  aggravated  forms,  rendered 
yet  more  appalling  by  the  consciousness  that  he  has 
lost  all  power  of  resistance,  and  that  all  the  energies  of 
self-government  are   prostrated  within  him.     He  has 


352  ADDRESS     ON 

not  moral  power  to  resist  the  temptation  which  is  de- 
stroying him,  and  he  has  sufficient  intellect  left  to 
comprehend  the  full  nature  of  that  destruction.  He 
has  no  physical  vigor  left  to  resume  his  former  course 
of  healthy  and  active  employment.  The  contest  within 
him  becomes  at  last  a  scene  of  unmitigated  anguish. 
He  will  do  any  thing  rather  than  bear  it.  He  will  fly 
to  any  thing  rather  than  suffer  it.  Hence  you  find  such 
men  the  frequenters  of  gambling  houses,  the  associates, 
partakers,  and  instruments  of  thieves,  and,  not  unfre- 
quently,  do  you  find  them  ending  their  days  by  self- 
inflicted  murder. 

Such  are  some  of  the  efiiects  of  intemperance  upon 
the  individual.  I  have  delayed  longer  upon  this  part 
of  the  subject,  as  with  it  the  other  parts  are  intimately 
connected.  I  will  now  briefly  allude,  in  the  next  place, 
to  the  SOCIAL  eftects  of  this  alarming  vice. 

I  will  here  illustrate  its  effects,  first,  upon  our  do- 
mestic, secondly,  upon  our  civil  relations. 

And  if  you  would  mark  the  misery  which  this  vice 
infuses  into  the  cup  of  domestic  happiness,  go  with  me 
to  one  of  those  nurseries  of  crime,  a  common  tippling 
shop,  and  there  behold  collected  till  midnight,  the 
Fathers,  the  Husbands,  the  Sons,  and  the  Brothers  of 
a  neighborhood.  Bear  witness  to  the  stench  and  the 
filthiness  around  them.  Hearken  to  the  oaths,  the 
obscenity,  and  the  ferocity  of  their  conversation.  Ob- 
serve their  idiot  laugh ;  record  the  vulgar  jest  with 
which  they  are  delighted,  and  tell  me  what  potent 
sorcery  has  so  transformed  these  men,  that,  for  this 
loathsome  den,  they  should  forego  all  the  delights  of 
an  innocent  and  lovely  fireside. 


TEMPERANCE.  353 

But  let  us  follow  some  of  them  home  from  the  scene 
of  their  debauch.  There  is  a  young  man  whose  accent, 
and  gait,  and  dress,  bespeak  the  communion  which  he 
once  has  held  with  something  better  than  all  this.  He 
is  an  only  son.  On  him,  the  hopes  of  parents  and  of 
sisters  have  centered.  Every  nerve  of  that  family  has 
been  strained  to  giv^e  to  that  intellect,  of  which  tiiey  all 
were  proud,  ev^ery  opportunity  for  the  choicest  cultiva- 
tion. They  have  denied  themselves,  that  nothing 
should  be  wanting  to  enable  him  to  enter  his  profession 
under  every  advantage.  They  gloried  in  his  talents, 
they  exulted  in  the  first  buddings  of  his  youthful  prom- 
ise, and  they  were  looking  forward  to  the  time  when 
every  labor  should  be  repaid,  and  every  self-denial 
rewarded,  by  the  joys  of  that  hour,  when  he  should 
stand  forth  in  all  the  blaze  of  well  earned  and  indisput- 
able professional  pre-eminence.  Alas,  these  visions 
are  less  bright  than  once  they  were  ! 

Enter  that  family  circle.  Behold  those  aged  parents 
surrounded  by  children  lovely  and  beloved.  Within 
that  circle  reign  peace,  virtue,  intelligence,  and  refine- 
ment. The  evening  has  been  spent  in  animated 
discussion,  in  harmless  pleasantry,  and  in  the  sweet 
interchange  of  afi:ectionate  endearment.  There  is  one 
who  used  to  share  all  this,  who  was  the  centre  of  this 
circle.  Why  is  he  not  here'?  Do  professional  engage- 
ments of  late  so  estrange  him  from  home  ?  The  hour 
of  devotion  has  arrived.  They  kneel  before  their 
Father  and  their  God.  A  voice  that  used  to  mingle 
in  their  praises  is  absent.  An  hour  rolls  away.  Where 
now  has  all  that  cheerfulness  fled  ?  Why  does  every 
effort  to  rally  sink  them  deeper  in  despondency  ?    Why 


354  ADDRE-SS     ON 

do  those  parents  look  so  wistfully  around,  and  why  do 
they  start  at  the  sound  of  every  footstep  ?  Another 
hour  has  gone.  That  lengthened  peal  is  too  much  for  a 
mother's  endurance.  She  can  conceal  the  well  known 
cause  no  longer.  The  question  which  no  one  answers 
is  wrung  from  her  lips,  where,  oh  where,  is  my  son  ? 

The  step  of  that  son  and  brother  is  heard.  The 
door  is  opened.  He  staggers  in  before  them,  and  is 
stretched  out  at  their  feet,  in  all  the  loathsomeness  of 
beastly  intoxication. 

But  yonder  is  a  father,  and  a  husband.  Let  us  fol- 
low him  to  that  house,  no  longer  a  home,  where  a 
lonely  and  heart  broken  wife  sits  cowering  over  the 
embers,  and  with  her  half  starv^ed  offspring,  awaits  with 
trembling  the  noise  of  his  approach.  Look  at  that 
woman.  She  was  once  a  lovely  and  an  honored  bride, 
and  she  united  her  destinies  with  one  who  was  then 
every  way  worthy  of  her  affection.  Look  at  those 
haggard  and  neglected  children.  They  have  tasted 
the  sweets  of  competency,  and  have  heard  the  soft 
accents  of  a  father's  love.  And  now  look  at  that 
bloated  and  loathsome  wretch,  holding  fast  to  the  half 
opened  door,  at  whose  howl  this  whole  group  trembles. 
He  was  the  object  of  that  woman's  love.  He  was  the 
father  of  those  helpless  little  ones.  But  do  not  yet 
curse  him.  He  was  once  as  far  removed  from  all  this, 
as  any  one  of  you  who  now  hear  me.  He  once  loved 
that  wife,  and  doated  on  those  children.  The  recollec- 
tion of  these  things  has  already  enkindled  the  fires  of 
hell  in  his  bosom.  The  mark  of  Cain  is  upon  him, 
and  his  punishment  is  even  now  greater  than  he  can 
bear.      But  how  came  this  fair  fabric  of  happiness 


TEMPERANCE.  355 

ci-usbed  to  so  hopeless,  so  remediless  a  min  ?  How 
came  this  father,  this  maii  of  honest  worth,  and  of  af- 
fectionate sympathies,  thus  transformed  into  an  abhorred 
and  self-abhorring  fiend  ?  Ah !  1  need  not  say  that 
there  is  but  one  cause  sufficient  to  work  so  thorough, 
so  awful  a  transformation.  It  is  this  moral  suicide  of 
which  I  have  been  speaking. 

You  may  shudder  at  this  representation,  and  pity 
and  abhor  the  victim  of  this  vice.  But  those  eighteen 
on  whom  the  tower  in  Siloam  fell  and  slew  them,  sup- 
pose ye  that  they  were  sinners,  above  all  men  that 
dwelt  in  Jemsalem,  because  they  suffered  such  things  ? 
Suppose  ye  that  this  man,  thus  debased  and  degraded, 
is  the  only  one  that  is  ruining  his  soul  and  destroying 
his  family  by  indulgence  in  this  sin  ?  Far,  very  far 
from  it.  The  guilt  lies  at  the  door  of  many  a  man  not 
yet  sunk  so  low  in  degradation.  The  young  man  who 
every  morning  must  walk  abroad  for  his  accustomed 
beverage,  or  who  now  and  then  spends  an  evening  in  a 
tippling  cellar,  or  v,ho  occasionally  rides  away  from 
town  to  indulge  more  covertly  in  excesses  than  would 
be  possible  at  home,  the  man  who  by  drinking  impairs 
his  memory  and  fosters  that  petulance  which  drives  his 
customers  away  from  him,  yes,  and  the  reputable  citi- 
zen, who  is  now  and  then  brought  home  by  his  com- 
panions fi-orn  the  social  club,  and  with  quiet  secrecy 
put  to  rest  for  the  night,  upon  each  and  upon  all  of 
them  does  this  condemnation  rest.  '  Unless  ye  repent, 
ye  shall  all  likewise  perish.' 

It  will  not  be  necessary  that  I  detain  you  long  in 
referring  to  the  effects  which  intemperance  produces 
upon  our  civil  relations. 


356  ADDRESS    ON 

Society  is  constituted  upon  the  principle,  that  every 
man's  passions  are  to  be  restrained  within  such  limits, 
that  they  shall  not  interfere  with  the  happiness  of  his 
neighbours.  To  restrain  them  within  these  limits,  laws 
are  enacted  and  penalties  enforced.  When  the  passions 
of  men  are  Indulged  beyond  this  limit,  we  call  it  crime, 
and  punish  it  accordingly.  And  every  one  must  im- 
mediately perceive  that  to  allow  of  the  indulgence  of 
passion,  without  this  restriction,  would  be  radically 
subversive  of  the  first  principles  of  society. 

Now  from  what  I  have  already  said  of  the  effects  of 
spirituous  liquors  in  exciting  the  passions,  and  destroying 
the  influence  of  reason  and  of  conscience,  it  is  at  once 
evident  that  intemperance  must  be  a  fruitful  source  of 
every  violation  of  our  civil  relations.  Those  acquainted 
with  Courts  of  Justice  have  abundantly  testified  that 
such  is  the  fact.  Or,  to  appeal  to  every  one's  knowl- 
edge of  human  nature,  How  rarely  do  we  see  a  man 
who,  when  perfectly  sober,  would  break  open  a  store  ? 
Yet  who  is  there,  habituated  to  intemperance,  that 
might  not  easily  be  wrought  upon  to  do  it  ?  How 
rarely  do  we  find  a  man  who,  when  sober,  would  delib- 
erately imbrue  his  hands  in  his  brother's  blood  ?  But 
who  is  there,  when  intoxicated,  that  might  not,  at  any 
time  perpetrate  murder  ?     But  I  appeal  to  fact. 

Judge  Hale,  after  twenty  years'  experience,  declared : 
That  if  all  the  murders,  and  manslaughters,  and  burg- 
laries, and  robberies,  and  riots,  and  tumults,  and  rapes, 
and  other  great  enormities  which  had  been  committed 
within  that  time,  were  divided  into  five  parts,  four  of 
them  would  be  found  to  have  been  the  result  of  Intem- 
perance. 


TEMPERANCE.  357 

The  Sheriff  of  London  and  Middlesex  has  said,  that 
the  evil  which  lies  at  the  root  of  all  other  evils  is  that 
especially  of  drinking  ardent  spirits  ;  that  he  had  so 
long  been  in  the  habit  of  hearing  criminals  refer  all 
their  misery  to  this,  that  he  had  ceased  to  ask  the  cause 
of  their  ruin,  so  universally  was  it  effected  by  spirituous 
liquors. 

Mr.  Poinder,  in  a  late  examination  before  the  British 
House  of  Commons,  testified,  that  from  facts  ^^hich 
have  fallen  under  his  own  observation,  he  was  persuaded 
that  in  all  trials  for  murder,  with  few  if  with  any  ex- 
ceptions, it  would  appear  on  investigation,  that  the 
criminal  had,  in  the  first  instance,  deliv^ered  up  his  mind 
to  the  brutalizing  effects  of  spirituous  liquors. 

At  a  late  meeting  of  the  London  Temperance  Soci- 
ety, the  Solicitor  General  for  Ireland  remarked  that  a 
condemned  criminal  had  stated,  that  the  plan  adopted 
in  the  commission  of  murder  was,  to  get  hold  of  some 
man  fond  of  liquor,  and  having  taken  him  to  a  public 
house,  having  there  made  him  high  in  spirits,  to  reveal 
gradually  the  plan  laid  for  robbery  and  murder,  and 
then  prevail  on  him  to  execute  the  fatal  deed.  First, 
hints  would  be  thrown  out,  and  then  more  explicit 
statements  would  be  made,  and  he  who  at  first  shud- 
dered at  the  very  thought  of  crime,  would  ultimately 
yield  to  the  effects  of  liquor  and  persuasion,  and  con- 
sent to  do  the  deadly  act  proposed  to  him.* 

But  why  need  I  go  abroad  for  instances,  when  our 

own  town  has  so  lately  witnessed  all  that  is  terrific  in 

the  violation  of  ci\il  order,  and  all  that  is  melancholy 

in  the  sad  necessity  of  arresting  that  violation  by  the 

*  In  the  last  Report  of  the  American  Temperance  Society. 

31 


358  ADDRESS     ON 

shedding  of  human  blood  ?  Far  be  it  from  me  to  at- 
tempt the  description  of  a  scene  from  which  we  turn 
away  with  sorrow  and  with  shame.  Yet  let  me  ask 
you,  when  the  quiet  of  this  beautiful  town  was  disturbed 
by  the  shouts  of  a  lawless  and  infuriated  mob  ;  when 
you  heard  the  shrieks  of  affright,  and  the  roar  of  exul- 
tation, mingled  with  the  crash  of  falling  habitations  ; 
when  you  heard  the  voice  of  the  magistracy  drowned 
amid  the  yells  of  bitter  execration  ;  when  the  air  \\as 
rent  with  oaths,  and  obscenity,  and  blasphemy,  which 
fell  upon  the  ear  of  the  shuddering  listener  even  in  the 
remotest  suburbs  of  the  town  ;  when  you  heard  at  last 
the  sharp  peal  of  musquetry,  followed  by  that  awful 
stillness,  which  was  interrupted  only  by  the  long  drawn 
sigh  and  the  gurgling  death-groan;  tell  me,  my  fellow 
citizens,  was  there  a  single  act  in  all  that  sad,  sad  trag- 
edy, which  did  not  most  solemnly  admonish  us,  of  the 
suicidal  effects  upon  society,  of  an  unrestricted  use  of 
intoxicating  liquors  ?     It  was  all  the  deed  of  rum. 

On  this  part  of  the  subject  I  feel  that  1  need  not 
longer  detain  you.  I  will  proceed  to  consider  the 
ECONOMICAL  effccts  of  tlic  usc  of  intoxicatlug  liquors. 

I  ask,  then,  who  is  the  gainer  by  this  vice? — If 
there  be  a  gain,  it  must  be  made  either  by  the  buyer 
or  the  seller. 

Is  the  huyer  the  gainer  ? 

It  is  abundantly  proved,  by  the  testimony  of  the  most 
skilful  physicians,  that  the  use  of  ardent  spirits  is,  to  say 
the  best  of  it,  productive  of  no  benefit  to  man.  What- 
ever, therefore,  is  spent  in  this  manner,  is  money  spent 
without  yielding  any  return.  But  money,  expended 
without  yielding  any  return,  might  as  well  be  thrown 


TEMPERANCE.  359 

away.  On  the  most  favourable  supposition,  therefore, 
the  buyer  is  no  more  the  gainer  than  he  would  be  if 
he  daily  cast  the  money  which  he  spends  in  drinking 
into  mid  ocean. 

But  this  is  by  far  too  favourable  a  supposition.  It 
would  be  infinitely  better  for  him  were  he  so  to  cast  it 
away,  just  as  it  would  be  better  for  a  man  to  throw 
away  his  money,  than  to  buy  with  it  a  torch  to  set  fire 
to  his  own  dwelling.  The  drunkard  gives  his  money 
for  a  poison  which  takes  away  the  power  as  well  as  the 
desire  to  labor  ;  which  so  stupifies  the  intellect  that 
the  very  labor  done  is  profitless  ;  which  takes  away 
every  stimulant  to  honorable  exertion  ;  which  in  a  few 
years  reduces  the  body  to  helpless  decrepitude,  and 
invariably  consigns  it  to  an  early  grave ;  which  teaches 
a  family  a  lesson  of  profligacy  and  vice,  and  brings 
them  up  in  habits  of  indolence  and  expense.  That 
can  be  no  gain  to  a  man  which  changes  health  to  sick- 
ness, industry  to  indolence,  frugality  to  expensiveness, 
cheerfulness  to  gloom,  competence  to  poverty,  inde- 
pendence to  beggary,  and  the  joys  of  a  happy  fireside 
to  the  misery  of  an  almshouse. 

I  ask,  in  the  second  place,  is  the  seller  the  gainer  ? 

Here  I  need  only  advert  to  a  principle  of  economy, 
so  simple  that  a  cliild  may  understand  it,  in  order  to 
render  this  whole  subject  entirely  plain.  The  seller 
never  paits  with  any  thing  without  an  equivalent.  He 
would  never  grow  rich  by  giving  his  property  away. 
This  equivalent  must  be  procured  by  the  buyer,  or  else 
he  cannot  purchase.  The  buyer  can  procure  it  only 
as  the  result,  direct  or  indirect,  of  labor.  Whatever, 
therefore,  enables  the  buyer  to  labor  more,  or  to  labor 


360  ADDRESS     ON 

to  better  advantage,  will  enable  him  to  huy  more  and 
to  pay  better  ;  whatever,  on  the  contrary,  disables  him 
from  labor,  or  renders  that  labor  less  valuable,  obliges 
him  to  buy  less,  and  to  pay  less  punctually. — Now  all 
this  is,  I  think,  as  evident  as  language  can  make  it.  I 
ask,  then,  whether  a  seller  can  be  the  gainer  by  dispos- 
ing of  that  which  must  every  day  diminish  the  power 
of  his  customers  to  labor,  and  thus  take  away,  and  at 
last  destroy  altogether,  their  ability  to  purchase. 

To  place  the  subject  in  a  practical  light.  Suppose 
yourself  to  be  situated  m  a  pleasant,  healthy,  and  frugal 
neighborhood,  and  to  have  a  good  and  permanent  circle 
of  custom.  Would  it  be  for  your  advantage  for  some 
one  to  come  and  sell  a  drug,  which  should  poison  the 
families  in  that  neighborhood  ?  Would  it  be  for  your 
advantage,  if  he  should  inoculate  them  with  the  plague 
or  the  small  pox,  and  thus  drive  away  your  neighbors, 
and  so  terrify  the  town  that  none  but  paupers  Avould 
ever  come  and  live  near  you  again  ?'  Would  it  be  for 
your  advantage  for  some  one  to  come  and  introduce 
leprosy  among  your  customers,  thus  consigning  them 
to  long  years  of  uselessness,  during  which  you  must 
support  them,  and  leaving  to  you  the  cl)argS  of 
supporting  their  leprous  families  ?  I  ask  then,  is  it  for 
your  advantage  to  do  this  yourself  9  Are  you  not  en- 
tailing upon  them  all  these  evils,  by  selling  ardent 
spirits  ?  I  ask  then,  how  can  you  by  such  a  business 
be  a  gainer  ? 

But  to  bring  this  to  a  plain  case.  I  will  suppose 
you  a  retail  dealer,  and  that  you  gain  an  honest  liveli- 
hood by  supplying  your  neighbors  with  the  various 
articles  necessary  for  domestic  consumption.     I  will 


TEMPERANCE.  361 

suppose  you  to  have  among  your  customers,  two  fami- 
lies, in  the  same  business,  each  containing  the  same 
number  of  individuals.  They  are  now  in  every  respect 
upon  an  equality,  both  being  supported  by  labor,  and 
both  growing  richer  by  frugality.  —  Suppose  that  one 
family  begins  to  use  twenty  cents  worth  of  ardent  spirits 
daily,  and  continues  to  do  so  for  ten  years  to  come  ;  the 
other  family  abstains  fi-om  the  use  of  ardent  spirits  alto- 
gether. Compare  the  results,  and  inquire  which  of 
them,  during  this  period,  will  prove  to  be  your  most 
profitable  customer. 

Twenty  cents  a  day  is  seventy-three  dollars  a  year. 
This  annual  sum,  at  simple  interest,  amounts  in  ten 
years  to  about  one  thousand  dollars.     This  is  no  trifle 
to  be  subtracted  from  the  earnings  of  a  laboring  man. 
But  pursue  the  history  of  this  family.     In  two  or  three 
years,  the  man  becomes  diseased.     He  is  frequently 
affected  wnth  rheumatism,  and  cold,   and   fever,   and 
headach,  and   cannot  perform  his  accustomed   labor. 
He  does  not  find  employment  as  readily  as  fonnerly, 
and  in  a  year  or  two  more  he  complains  that  the  times 
have  become  hard.     He  is  often  destitute  of  fuel  and 
of  provisions,  and  finds  difficulty  in  meeting  his  pay- 
ments with  punctuality.     His  children  are  badly  clad, 
and  his  house  is  in  bad  repair.     Presently,  as  a  neces- 
sary  consequence,  sickness    ensues,    and  the  cost  of 
medical   attendance  is   added  to  his  other  expenses. 
Things  thus  go  on  worse  and  worse,  until,  before  the 
ten  years  have  elapsed,  he  has  been  frequently  arrested, 
his  business  is  destroyed,  he  is  in   debt  to  every  one 
who  u-ill  trust  him,  and  at  last,  his  family  is  broken  up, 
his  children  are  scattered,  and  most  probably  are  va^a- 
31* 


362  ADDRESS    ON 

bonds,  and  you  find  his  name  on  your  catalogue  of  bad 
debtors,  with  a  sum  set  against  it  sufficient  to  over-bal- 
ance all  the  profits  of  his  last  five  years'  custom. 

Now  take  the  case  of  the  family  that  does  not  drink. 
The  money  spent  by  their  neighbors  in  drinking  is  suf- 
ficient, in  ten  years,  to  buy  a  house,  and  if  placed  at 
interest,  would  pay  the  rent  of  one.  By  health,  and 
frugality,  and  industry,  their  means  increase  every  year, 
and  are  thus  becoming  every  year  the  instrument  of 
more  rapid  accumulation.  As  their  ability  to  purchase 
increases,  they  become  every  year  more  and  more 
extensive  purchasers  ;  and  as  their  character  rises  in 
public  estimation,  they  will  certainly  be  better  pay-mas- 
ters. Their  children  grow  up  habituated  to  frugality 
and  industry,  and  find  their  faculties  daily  expanded  by 
enjoying  the  blessings  of  a  good  education.  They  are 
soon  advantageously  settled  in  life,  and  the  happiness 
of  home  attracts  them  to  their  own  neigborhood.  You 
have  thus  a  family  of  increasing  competence  for  your 
customers,  and  all  their  younger  branches  growing  up 
to  become  your  customers,  your  acquaintances,  your 
friends. 

I  ask,  which  of  these  two  families  is  your  preferable 
customer  ?  By  which  of  these  two,  at  the  end  of  ten 
years,  will  you  have  been  the  greater  gainer  ?  Now, 
by  arresting  extensively  the  sale  of  ardent  spirits,  in  a 
moral,  well  instructed  community  like  our  own,  almost 
all  the  families  around  you  will  be  like  the  latter  which 
I  have  described.  By  the  use  of  spirituous  liquors,  a 
very  great  proportion  of  them  will  be  made  like  the 
former.  I  ask  then,  is  the  seller  the  gainer  by  the  use 
of  ardent  spirits  ? 


TEMPERANCE.  3G3 

But,  it  will  be  said,  that  these  remarks  apply  merely 
to  the  retailer.  Is  not  the  wholesale  trade  profitable  ? 
I  answer,  how  can  the  wholesale  dealer  be  paid,  but 
by  the  produce  of  the  labor  of  the  community.  What- 
ever diminishes  that  labor,  or  renders  it  less  productiv^e, 
diminishes  the  ability  of  the  laborers  to  consume,  and 
renders  them  worse  customers.  What  merchant  would 
not  rather  supply  with  the  articles  of  living,  a  rich  than 
a  poor  district ;  a  temperate  than  an  intemperate  town  ? 
Let  the  wholesale  dealer  then  remember,  that  every 
cask  of  ardent  spirits  which  he  sends  into  the  district 
from  which  his  custom  comes,  annihilates  forever  a 
large  portion  of  the  power  which  that  district  possesses 
to  purchase  flour,  and  sugar,  and  tea,  and  coffee,  and 
all  the  other  necessaries  and  luxuries  of  life. — And 
yet  more  ;  if  this  trade  be  thus  unprofitable  to  the 
dealer  in  ardent  spirits  himself,  how  much  more  de- 
structive must  it  be  to  the  manufacturer,  and  to  all  who 
are  engaged  in  those  branches  of  industry  which  furnish 
us  with  apparel  ?  The  dealer  in  spirits  loses  much, 
but  has  some  prospect  of  gain.  The  manufacturer 
suffers  from  the  diminution  of  consumption,  produced 
by  the  sale  of  liquor,  and  has  not  even  the  shadow  of 
an  equivalent. 

But  once  more.  The  unprofitableness  of  the  use  of 
ardent  spirits  is  capable  of  numerical  demonstration. 
It  is  computed  that  the  annual  consumption  of  ardent 
spirits  in  this  country  equals  seventy-two  millions  of 
gallons,  at  sixty-six  and  two-thirds  cents  per  gallon,  or 
forty-eight  millions  of  dollars.  Now  of  this  forty-eight 
millions,  it  cannot  be  supposed  that  more  than  half  is 
profit  to  the  seller.     But  it  is  calculated  by  Judge 


364  ADDRESS     ON 

Cranch,  of  Washington,  a  most  competent  authority, 
that  the  annual  loss  to  this  country  by  the  use  of  ardent 
spirits,  amounts  to  ninety-four  millions  of  dollars.  If 
from  this  we  subtract  the  gain  of  what  is  sold,  or  twen- 
ty-four millions  of  dollars,  it  will  leave  seventy  millions 
of  dollars  loss  to  the  whole,  for  every  twenty-four  mill- 
ions gain  from  the  use  of  intoxicating  liquors.  But  if 
we  reflect  that  those  w^ho  gain  this  twenty-four  millions 
would  gain  more  by  abandoning  the  trade  altogether, 
and  selling  something  else,  which  is  the  fact,  it  is  clear 
that  the  whole  ninety-four  millions  of  dollars  is  fairly 
charged  to  us  for  our  indulgence  in  this  vice.* 

I  ask  then,  who  is  the  gainer  by  the  use  of  ardent 
spirits  ?  Is  the  buyer  the  gainer  ?  No.  Is  the  retail 
dealer  ?  No.  Is  the  wholesale  dealer  ?  No.  No 
one  is  gainer.  We  are  all  losers.  It  is  a  vice  by 
which  we  are  all  growing  poorer. 

I  come  then,  in  the  last  place,  to  consider  the  prac- 
tical question  which  arises   on   this   subject.     Is  the 

TRADE   IN   ARDENT   SPIRITS   RIGHT  ? 

Here  allow  me  to  offer  two  suggestions. 

First.  I  stand  here  to  condemn  no  man,  but  to  set 
before  you  all,  the  truth,  so  far  as  1  can  discover  it, 
upon  a  question  of  duty.  That  many  excellent  and 
worthy  men  are  engaged  in  this  trade,  I  do  not  doubt. 
Far  be  it  from  me  to  detract  in  the  least  from  their 
reputation  for  excellence.  They  may  never  have 
thought  seriously  on  this  subject.  They  may  not  have 
been  allowed  sufficient  time  to  decide  upon  a  question 
involving  a  large  portion  of  their  business.  What  the 
particular  moral  state  of  any  man's  mind  is,  on  a  subject 
*  Report  of  the  Am.  Temperance  Society. 


TEMPERANCE.  365 

like  this,  I  pretend  not  to  decide,  nor  ought  any  one 
else  to  be  forward  to  decide  upon  it.  Yet  this  is  no 
reason  why  the  moral  nature  of  the  act  should  not  be 
fully  and  clearly  set  forth.  Upon  this  subject  we  have 
been  all  of  us  either  in  the  right  or  in  the  wrong. 
Neither  supposition  will  afford  sufficient  reason  why 
the  nature  of  our  actions  should  not  be  examined.  A 
good  man  may  do  wrong,  but  a  good  man  will  always 
listen  with  candor  to  any  one  who  will  show  him  how 
he  may  do  right. 

Secondly.  I  do  not  stand  up  here  to  inquire  into 
the  rectitude  of  any  particular  branch  of  this  trade,  but 
into  the  rectitude  of  the  whole  trade  itself.  I  have  to 
do  with  wholesale  as  well  as  with  retail  dealers.  If  it 
be  wrong  to  sell  a  little,  it  seems  to  me  that  it  must  also 
be  wrong  to  sell  a  great  deal.  If  it  be  \^Tong  to  be 
accessary  to  the  destruction  of  one  neighborhood,  it 
seems  to  me  that  it  must  be  WTong  to  be  accessary  to 
the  destruction  of  a  great  many  neighborhoods.  I 
reason  here  as  we  do  about  the  slave  trade.  If  it 
be  wrong  to  import  one  slave,  it  is  wrong  to  import  a 
cargo. 

I  ask  then  the  candid  attention  of  my  fellow  citizens 
to  the  following  questions. 

First.  Can  it  be  right  for  me  to  derive  my  living 
from  that  which  is  spreading  disease,  and  poverty,  and 
premature  death  throughout  my  neighborhood  ?  How 
would  it  be  in  any  similar  case  ?  Would  it  be  right 
for  me  to  derive  my  living  from  selling  poison,  or  from 
propagatmg  plague,  or  leprosy  around  me  ? 

Second.  Can  it  be  right  for  me  to  derive  my  living 
from  that  which  is  debasing  the  minds  and  ruining  the 


366  ADDRESS     ON 

souls  of  my  neighbors  ?  How  would  it  be  in  any  other 
case  ?  Would  it  be  right  for  me  to  derive  my  living 
from  the  sale  of  a  drug  which  produced  misery  or 
madness,  or  from  the  sale  of  obscene  books  which  ex- 
cited the  passions,  and  brutalized  the  minds,  and  ruined 
the  souls  of  my  fellow  men  ? 

Third.  Can  it  be  right  for  me  to  derive  my  living 
from  that  which  destroys  forever  the  happiness  of  the 
domestic  circle,  —  which  is  filling  the  land  with  women 
and  children  in  a  condition  far  more  deplorable  than 
that  of  widows  and  orphans  ? 

Fourth.  Can  it  be  right  for  me  to  derive  my  living 
from  that  which  is  known  to  be  the  cause  of  nine-tenths 
of  all  the  crimes  which  are  perpetrated  against  society  ? 

Fifth.  Can  it  be  right  for  me  to  derive  my  living 
from  that  which  brings  upon  society  nine-tenths  of  all 
the  pauperism  wliich  exists,  and  which  the  rest  of  the 
community  are  obliged  to  pay  for  ? 

Sixth.  Can  it  be  right  for  me  to  derive  my  living 
from  that  which  accomplishes  all  these  at  once,  and 
which  does  it  without  ceasing  ? 

Do  you  say  that  you  do  not  know  that  the  liquor 
which  you  sell  will  produce  these  results  ?  Do  you 
not  know  that  nine  hundred  and  ninety-nine  gallons 
produce  these  effects  for  one  which  is  used  innocently  ? 
I  ask,  then, 

Seventh.  Would  it  be  right  for  me  to  sell  poison 
on  the  ground  that  there  was  one  chance  in  a  thousand 
that  the  purchaser  would  not  die  of  it  ? 

Eighth.  Do  you  say  that  you  are  not  responsible 
for  the  acts  of  your  neighbor  ?  Is  this  clearly  so  ?  Is 
not  he  who  knowingly  furnishes  a  murderer  with  a 


TEMPERANCE.  3G7 

weapon,  considered  an  accomplice  ?  Is  not  he  who 
navigates  a  slave  ship  considered  a  pirate  ?  On  this 
subject,  however,  I  will  take  the  liberty  to  introduce 
an  anecdote,  which  will  show  at  once  the  awful  nature 
of  this  trade,  and  also  the  manner  in  which  the  respon- 
sibility which  it  involves  affects  the  conscience  of  a 
child.  A  deacon  of  a  Christian  church  was  in  the 
habit  of  selling  rum  to  one  of  his  customers,  a  man 
habitually  intemperate.  The  wife  of  the  dmnkard 
besought  the  deacon,  for  her  own  sake  and  for  the 
sake  of  her  children,  not  to  sell  liquor  to  her  husband, 
for  that  she  and  her  children  could  not  endure  his 
treatment.  At  last,  this  husband  and  father  went  home 
drunk  one  night  from  the  deacon's  store,  and  murdered 
his  wife.  One  of  the  deacon's  children,  hearing  of 
this  murder  and  the  circumstances,  said  to  his  father, 
*  Father,  do  you  not  think  that,  in  the  day  of  judgment, 
you  will  have  to  answer  for  that  murder  ?'  Such  was 
the  decision  of  the  child.     Can  any  of  us  gainsay  it  ?* 

If  these  things  be  so,  and  that  they  are  so,  who  can 
dispute,  I  ask  you,  my  respected  fellow  citizens,  what 
is  to  be  done  ?  Let  me  ask,  is  not  this  traffic  alto- 
gether wTong  ?  Why,  then,  should  we  not  altogether 
abandon  it  ? 

I  do  believe  that  to  do  so  would  be  a  vast  pecuniary 
gain,  and  an  unspeakable  moral  benefit  to  this  town 
and  to  this  State.  Let  this  town  set  the  example,  and 
thus  prove  to  the  world  that  we  have  derived  a  lesson 
of  instruction  from  our  late  solemn  visitation,  and  that 
we  mean  in  earnest  to  prevent  its  recurrence.  Hus- 
bands and  fathers,  what  is  your  reply  ? 

*  Last  Rep.  of  the  Am.  Temperance  Society. 


368  ADDRESS     ON    TEMPERANCE. 

Who  of  US  will  from  this  day  abandon  this  traffic  ? 
Who  of  us  will  purchase  no  more  spirituous  Uquors  ? 
Who  of  us  will  enter  into  an  agreement  to  commence 
the  coming  year  with  an  entire  abandonment  of  the 
trade  in  intoxicating  liquors  ?  I  know  of  no  reason 
why,  in  a  very  few  days,  we  may  not  witness  this  town 
purified  from  this  iniquity. 

If  any  man  think  otherwise  and  choose  to  continue 
it,  I  have  but  one  word  to  say.  My  brother,  when 
you  order  a  cargo  of  intoxicating  drink,  think  how 
much  misery  you  are  importing  into  the  community. 
As  you  store  it  up,  think  how  many  curses  you  are 
heaping  together  against  yourself.  As  you  roll  it  out 
of  your  warehouse,  think  how  many  families  each  cask 
will  ruin.  Let  your  thoughts  then  revert  to  your  own 
fii-eside,  to  your  wife,  and  to  your  little  ones  ;  look 
upward  to  Him  who  judgeth  righteously,  and  ask  your- 
self, my  brother.  Is  this  right  ? 


NOTES. 


Appendix  to  the  Second  Edition  of   "Discourses  on 
THE  Duties  of  an  American  Citizen.". 

Since  the  publication  of  the  first  edition  of  these  Discourses, 
a  few  ideas  have  been  suggested  to  the  Author,  which,  rather 
than  alter  the  text,  he  begs  leave  to  throw  together  in  the 
form  of  an  Appendix. 

1.  Several  oftheliteraryjournals  in  which  the  "Discourses" 
have  been  very  kindly  noticed,  have  intimated,  that  the  reflec- 
tions upon  the  Catholic  church  are  somewhat  illiberal.  If  this 
be  so,  no  one  would  regret  it  more  sincerely  than  the  author. 
He  can  only  say,  that  he  has  for  some  time  past  reflected  with 
deep  interest  upon  every  thing,  which  in  the  course  of  his 
reading  has  seemed  to  throw  any  light  upon  the  policy  of  that 
branch  of  the  Christian  community.  No  man  reveres  more 
sincerely  than  himself,  the  memory  of  very  many  members  of 
that  church.  Pascal,  Fenelon,  and  a  host  of  other  catholics, 
have  done  honor  to  human  nature.  But  after  granting  all  this, 
the  author  has  been  driven  to  the  opinions  concerning  the 
general  design  of  the  Holy  See,  which  are  expressed  in  the 
Discourses.  He  thinks  he  may  say,  that  if  he  has  erred,  he 
has  erred  honestly,  and  has  been  peculiarly  unfortunate  in  the 
sources  from  which  he  has  derived  his  information.  If  it  be 
said  that  the  views  which  he  has  taken  be  such  as  were  only 
correct  two  or  three  centuries  ago,  he  would  refer  to  "  White's 
Letters  from  Spain,"  to  the  late  Papal  bulls,  and  to  the  facts 
on  this  subject  which  are  constantly  going  the  round  of  our 
daily  journals.  And  finally,  if  he  be  wrong,  he  can  say  sin- 
cerely, he  will  be  grateful  to  any  one  who  will  direct  him  to 
the  facts  which  may  serve  to  correct  his  error. 
32 


370  NOTES. 

2.  There  are,  however,  a  few  topics,  in  the  Discourses, 
of  which  the  bearing  may  possibly  be  rendered  more  correct 
by  some  explanatory  remarks. 

It  is  perhaps  asserted  too  strongly,  that  a  republican  form 
of  government  is  essential  to  civil  liberty.  Now  if  liberty  be 
really  "  liberty  to  speak  and  think  and  to  influence  other  minds 
to  the  full  extent  of  the  individual's  power,"  the  example  of 
England  is  sufficient  to  convince  us  that  this  may  be  enjoyed 
under  a  monarchical  government.  No  where  is  a  public  opin- 
ion more  perfectly  formed  ;  and  scarcely  in  our  own  govern- 
ment is  it  more  implicitly  obeyed.  It  would  be,  perhaps,  more 
correct  to  say,  that  republican  institutions  are  the  most  con- 
genial to  civil  liberty ;  that  unless  they  enter  some  way  or 
other  into  the  form  of  the  government,  civil  liberty  will  not 
long  be  maintained,  and  that  every  government  in  which 
public  opinion  is  formed,  is  gradually  approximating  towards 
them.  So  far  as  we  now  see,  republican  institutions  seem 
best  adapted  to  human  nature  in  its  most  improved  state.  In 
the  farther  progress  of  mind,  what  other  forms  may  be  devised, 
or  what  different  forms  other  states  of  society  may  require, 
cannot  possibly  be  known.  The  present  is  pre-eminently  an 
age  of  experiment,  and  centuries  must  roll  away  before  the 
full  result  of  any  one  of  them  can  be  definitely  ascertained. 
It  is  therefore  evident,  that  we  need  great  caution  in  deciding 
abstractedly  upon  any  thing,  which  relates  to  the  present  rap- 
idly changing  aspects  of  human  character. 

The  Author  intended,  in  revising  the  first  edition  for  the 
press,  to  have  made  some  remarks  upon  the  position  which 
Great  Britain  at  present  occupies  in  regard  to  the  question  of 
civil  and  religious  liberty.  He  had  indeed  prepared  something 
on  the  subject,,but  was  deterred  from  inserting  it,  partly  from 
the  fear  of  prolonging  the  discussion,  and  partly  from  the  fact, 
that  if  the  influence  of  Great  Britain  were  considered  at  all  as 
it  deserved,  it  would  not  only  have  enlarged,  but  materially 
have  changed,  the  field  of  remark.  His  object  waste  illustrate 
some  of  the  duties  of  an  American  citizen,  and  to  the  consid- 
eration of  this  he  felt  himself  somewhat  restricted.  He  would 
only  say  here,  that  most  evidently  the  cause  of  civil  and  re- 
ligious liberty  is  a  cause  common  to  both  countries.  Great 
Britain  is  evidently  pledged  to  the  support  of  free  institutions ; 


NOTES.  371 

and  if  ever  they  are  systematically  attacked,  the  burden  of 
their  defence  must  rest  on  her  equally  witli  ourselves.  And 
surely  we  could  not  desire  a  more  noble  alliance.  In  no 
country  is  public  sentiment  more  disinterested  or  more  honor- 
able. Perhaps  in  none  is  the  progress  of  improvement  more 
equable  and  more  rapid.  Her  counsels  are  directed  by  a,  man 
worthy  to  be  the  successor  of  the  first  Earl  of  Chatham,  and 
whose  title  to  the  proudest  eminence  in  the  political  world  is, 
that  in  the  opinion  of  the  wise  and  good  of  every  nation  he 
honestly  deserves  it.  These  things  surely  augur  well  for  the 
cause  of  freedom  and  of  man. 

In  closing  tliis  hasty  article,  the  Author  feels  it  his  duty  to 
add,  that  for  whatever  in  it  is  worthy  of  notice,  he  is  indebted 
to  the  friendly  remarks  of  a  gentleman  of  his  own  profession 
in  this  city,  whose  opinions  are  respected  wherever  the  English 
language  is  spoken,  and  whose  name,  were  it  mentioned  in 
this  connexion,  would  give  to  this  feeble  effort  to  do  good,  a 
value  far  greater  than  any  to  which  it  would  otherwise  be 
entitled. 


(A.)  Page  43. 
In  confirmation  of  these  remarks,  it  may  not  be  amiss  to 
state  the  following  facts.  The  Gentleman's  Magazine  was, 
until  about  thirty  years  since,  almost  the  only  extensively 
circulated  periodical  pamphlet  in  Great  Britain.  In  this  de- 
partment of  literature  are  now  numbered.  The  Edinburgh  and 
Quarterly  Reviews  ;  Westminster  Review  ;  Blackwood's,  The 
Scotsman's,  Monthly,  New  Monthly,  Gentleman's,  and  Sport- 
ing Magazines  ;  The  Christian  Observer;  Eclectric  Review; 
Universal  Review  ;  The  Etonian ;  The  Oxonian ;  Ackerman's 
Repository  ;  Retrospective  Review  ;  London  Magazine  ; 
Baldwin's  Magazine  ;  The  Churchman  ;  Evangelical  Maga- 
zine ;  Mechanic's  Magazine  ;  The  Literary  Chronicle  ;  Lite- 
rary Gazette  ;  The  Kaleidoscope  ;  Newcastle  Magazine  ; 
British  Critic ;  Pamphleteer ;  Classical  Journal ;  Christian 
Guardian  ;  Cottager's  Magazine  ;  Farmer's  Magazine  ;  Sunday 
School  Magazine  ;  European  Magazine  ;  Imperial  Magazine  ; 
Literary  Magnet ;  Knight's  Quarterly  Magazine  ;  four  Botan- 
ical Journals,  monthly  ;  three  of  genera]  science,  quarterly  ; 


372  NOTES. 

besides  several  other  scientific  and  professional  periodical 
works.  Some  of  these  are  ably  edited,  and  most  of  them  well 
supported.  The  largest  works  print  from  five  to  fourteen 
thousand  copies. 

Upon  the  eight  morning  and  six  evening  papers  in  London, 
there  are  no  less  than  150  literary  gentlemen  employed,  at  an 
expense  of  £1000  per  week ;  for  workmen,  £1500  per  week  ; 
and  £1500  more  for  the  literary  labors  of  the  weekly  and  semi- 
weekly  papers.  There  are  on  an  average,  ^50  provincial 
papers.  300,000  papers  are  ordinarily  printed  in  London 
weekly,  and  200,000  in  the  country  ;  total,  500,000.  The 
whole  amount  of  the  expenses  of  the  British  newspaper  press 
is  estimated  at  £721,266  per  annum.  The  total  number  of 
newspaper  stamps  issued  in  Great  Britain,  for  the  year  1821, 
was  24,779,786. 

From  these  facts  we  may  form  some  idea  of  the  demand  for 
information  in  Great  Britain.  But  one  other  fact  may  convince 
us  that  the  number  of  readers  very  far  exceeds  the  number  of 
printed  papers.  "  It  is  there  a  custom  for  carriers  to  set  out  in 
all  directions  daily,  and  let  papers  out  to  customers,  for  a  few 
moments  to  each,  as  they  proceed,  until  night ;  so  that  a 
hundred  persons  may  read  or  rather  glance  over  the  same 
paper  for  a  penny  each." 

"  There  are  but  few  papers  published  in  the  departments  of 
France  ;  but  those  in  the  metropolis,  publish  an  enormous 
number.  The  Constitutionel  publishes  19,000;  the  Journal 
des  Debats,  14,000,  and  the  other  papers  from  that  to  5,000." 
It  is  probable  that  the  ratio  of  improvement  in  many  nations 
on  the  continent  of  Europe  is  not  very  far  beneath  that  of 
Great  Britain. 

(B.)    Page  64. 

"  The  following  are  a  few  of  the  subjects  of  the  political 
essays  of  the  Censor  (a  periodical  paper  published  at  Buenos 
Ayres)  in  1817:  An  explanation  of  the  Constitution  of  the 
United  States,  and  highly  praised  —  The  Lancastrian  System 
of  Education  —  On  the  causes  of  the  prosperity  of  the  United 
States  —  Milton's  essay  on  the  liberty  of  the  press  —  A  review 
of  the  work  of  the  late  President  Adams  on  the  American 
Constitutions,  and  a  recommendation  of  checks  and  balances, 
continued  through  several  numbers,  and  abounding  with  much 


NOTES.  373 

useful  information  for  the  people  —  Brief  notice  of  the  life  of 
James  Monroe,  President  of  the  United  States  —  Examination 
of  the  federative  system  —  On  the  trial  by  Jury  —  On  popular 
elections  —  On  the  effect  of  enlightened  productions  on  the 
condition  of  mankind  —  An  analysis  of  the  several  State  con- 
stitutions of  the  Union,  &c. 

"  There  are  in  circulation,  Spanish  translations  of  many  of 
our  best  revolutionary  writings.  The  most  common  are  two 
miscellaneous  volumes,  one,  containing  Paine's  common  sense 
and  rights  of  man,  and  declarationof  Independence,  several  of 
our  constitutions,  and  General  Washington's  farewell  address. 
The  other  is  an  abridged  history  of  the  United  States,  down 
to  the  year  1810,  with  a  good  explanation  of  the  nature  of  our 
political  institutions,  accompanied  with  a  translation  of  Mr. 
Jefferson's  inaugural  speech,  and  other  State  papers.  I  believe 
these  have  been  read  by  nearly  all  who  can  read,  and  have 
produced  a  most  extravagant  admiration  of  the  United  States, 
at  the  same  time,  accompanied  with  something  like  des- 
pair."—  Breckenridge's  South  America,  Vol.  II.  pp.213,  214. 

[From  Professor  Everett's  Oration  at  Plymoutli.J 

(C.)    Page  70. 

In  illustration  of  these  remarks,  it  may  be  interesting  to 
state  the  following  facts.  "  Not  one  of  the  eleven  new  States 
has  been  admitted  into  the  Union  without  provision  in  its  con- 
stitution for  Schools,  Academies,  Colleges,  and  Universities. 
In  most  of  the  original  States  large  sums  in  money  are  appro- 
priated to  education.  And  they  claim  a  share  in  the  great 
landed  investments  which  are  mortgaged  to  it  in  the  new 
States.  Reckoning  those  contributions,  federal  and  local,  it 
may  be  asserted,  that  nearly  as  much  as  the  whole  national 
expenditure  of  the  United  States  is  set  apart  by  the  laws  for 
enlightening  the  people.  Besides  more  than  half  a  million  at 
public  schools,  there  are  considerably  more  than  3000  under- 
graduates matriculated  at  the  various  colleges  and  universities 
authorized  to  confer  academical  degrees."  —  IngersolVs  Oration 
before  the  Historical  Society  of  Pennsylvania. 

It  is,  however,  evident,  from  the  returns  of  the  State  of  New 
York  alone,  that  the  above  estimate  of  Mr.  Ingersoll  is  vastly 
below  the  truth.    Governor  Clinton  in  his  late  message  states, 


374  NOTES. 

that  "  the  number  of  children  taught  in  our  common  schools 
during;  the  last  year,  exceeds  400,000  ;  and  is  probably  inore 
than  one  fourth  of  our  xvhole  population.  The  students  in  the 
incorporated  academies  amount  to  2,(i83  ;  and  in  the  Colleges 
to  755."  It  is  very  rare  to  find  a  person  born  in  New  England, 
who  cannot  both  read  and  write.  The  late  Judge  Reeve,  of 
the  Supreme  Court  of  Connecticut,  declared,  that  in  the  whole 
of  his  professional  practice,  he  had  found  but  three  persons  in 
that  State  who  could  not  sign  their  names,  and  that  all  of  them 
were  foreigners. 

(D.)    Page  71. 

"  A  republican  government  is  certainly  most  congenial  with 
the  nature,  most  propitious  to  the  welfare,  and  most  conducive 
to  the  dignity  of  our  species.  Man  becomes  degraded  in  pro- 
portion as  he  loses  the  right  of  self-government.  Every  effort 
ought  therefore  to  be  made  to  fortify  our  free  institutions,  and 
the  great  bulwark  of  security  is  to  be  formed  in  education  ; 
the  culture  of  the  heart  and  the  head ;  the  diffusion  of  knotvledge, 
piety,  and  morality.  A  virtuous  and  enlightened  man  can 
never  submit  to  degradation,  and  a  virtuous  and  enlightened 
people  will  never  breathe  in  the  atmosphere  of  slavery.  Upon 
education,  then,  we  must  rely  for  the  purity,  the  preservation, 
and  the  perpetuation  of  Republican  government.  In  this 
sacred  cause,  we  cannot  exercise  too  much  liberality.  It  is 
identified  with  our  best  interests  in  this  world,  and  with  our 
best  destinies  in  the  world  to  come." — Gov.  Clinton^s  last 
Message. 

(E.)    Page  131. 

To  the  argument  in  the  preceding  sermon,  it  has  been  ob- 
jected, that  the  author  has  not  considered  the  obstacle  to  the 
triumph  of  the  Gospel,  arising  from  that  depravity  of  the  human 
heart,  which  can  only  be  overcome  by  the  agency  of  the  Spirit 
of  God.  To  this  objection,  the  answer  is  briefly  as  follows. 
The  argument  is  addressed  either  to  believers,  or  unbelievers. 
To  the  Christian,  the  declaration  of  God  in  the  Scriptures, 
that  the  whole  world  shall  be  converted,  is  a  full  and  sufficient 
warrant  for  entire  belief.  Those  on  the  contrary  who  do  not 
believe  the  Bible,  cannot  urge,  as  an  objection,  such  a  sort  of 
depravity,  for  this  is  a  doctrine  of  that  revelation,  whose  autlior- 


NOTES.  375 

ity  they  utterly  disclaim.  Or,  if  they  urge  it  as  an  objection 
drawn  from  books  which  we  believe,  we  are,  by  all  the  rules 
of  reasoning  allowed  to  meet  them  with  a  statement  of  the 
revealed  doctrine  of  the  sovereign  and  efficacious  influences 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  is  abundantly  sufficient  to  overcome 
all  the  obstacles  arising  from  the  opposition  of  a  sinner's  heart. 
As,  therefore,  the  very  mention  of  the  objection,  brings  with 
it  its  own  antidote,  it  was  not  in  the  body  of  the  discourse 
brought  into  the  account. 

(F.)  Page  154. 
The  author  hopes  that  this  remark,  and  those  of  a  simOar 
kind  which  may  occur  throughout  the  discourse,  will  not  lead 
to  the  conclusion,  that  he  entertains  any  unwarrantable  notions 
on  the  subject  of  human  agency.  On  this  point,  his  opinions 
have  long  been  fixed.  He  most  confidently  believes  that  all 
power,  efficiency,  real  causation  in  the  universe,  is  the  work 
of  God,  and  God  alone  ;  and  that  what  is  considered  causation 
in  man,  is  merely  stated  antecedency,  yet  a  sort  of  stated  an- 
tecedency which  alloA's  of  wide  range  for  motive,  and  to 
which  all  the  language  applied  to  it  in  the  Holy  Scriptures 
and  elsewhere,  is  strictly  appropriate,  or  suited  to  the  nature 
of  the  thing.  It  seems,  also,  to  him,  too  obvious  for  even  re- 
mark, that  the  agency  or  causation  of  the  creature,  and  of  the 
Creator,  are  so  essentially  dissimilar,  that  there  is  really  no 
danger  of  their  interference  with  each  other;  and  therefore, 
that  urging  a  creature  to  labor  a  great  deal,  is  no  more  likely 
to  infringe  upon  the  prerogative  of  the  Creator,  than  urging 
him  not  to  labor  at  all. 

(G.)  Page  327. 
It  was  remarked  by  Lord  Bacon,  Mathesin,  philosophiam 
naturalem  terminare  debere,  non  generare  aut  procreare.  It 
is  the  office  of  the  mathematics  to  determine  truth  in  natural 
philosophy,  not  to  create  or  produce  it.  See  Maclaurin's  pre- 
face to  his  View  of  Sir  Isaac  JVewton''s  Philosophy,  p.  36,  8vo. 

(H.)    Page  330. 
A  man  conversant  with  physics  and  chemistry  is  much  more 
likely  than  a  stranger  to  these  studies  to  form  probable  con- 
jectures concerning  those  laws  of  nature  which  yet  remain  to 


376  NOTES. 

be  explained.  There  is  a  certain  character  or  style  (if  I  may 
use  the  expression)  in  the  operations  of  Divine  Wisdom ; 
something  which  every  where  announces,  amidst  an  infinite 
variety  of  detail,  an  inimitable  unity  and  harmony  of  design  ; 
and  in  the  perception  of  which,  philosophical  sagacity  and 
genius  seems  chiefly  to  consist.  It  is  this  which  bestows  a 
value  so  inestimable  upon  the  genius  of  Newton.  Steivarfs 
Philosophy,  Vol.  2,  p.  223.    Boston.     1821. 

(I.)  Page  343. 
I  shall  only  add  to  what  has  been  now  stated  on  the  head  of 
analogy,-  that  the  numberless  references  and  dependencies 
between  the  material  and  the  moral  worlds,  exhibited  within 
the  narrow  sphere  of  our  observation  on  this  globe,  encourage 
and  even  authorize  us  to  conclude,  that  they  both  form  parts 
of  one  and  the  same  plan  ;  a  conclusion  congenial  to  the  best 
and  noblest  principles  of  our  nature,  and  which  all  the  discov- 
eries of  genuine  science  unite  in  confirming.  Nothing,  indeed, 
could  be  more  inconsistent  with  that  irresistible  disposition 
which  prompts  every  philosophical  inquirer  to  argue  from  the 
known  to  the  unknown,  than  to  suppose  that,  while  all  the 
different  bodies  which  compose  the  maienaZ  universe  are  man- 
ifestly related  to  each  other,  as  patis  of  a  connected  ivhole,  the 
moral  events  which  happen  on  our  planet  are  quite  insulated  ; 
and  that  the  rational  beings  who  inhabit  it,  and  for  whom  we 
may  reasonably  presume  it  was  brought  into  existence,  have 
no  relation  whatever  to  other  intelligent  and  moral  natures. 
The  presumption  unquestionably  is,  that  there  is  one  great 
moral  system  corresponding  to  the  material  system,  and  that 
the  connexions  which  we  at  present  trace  so  distinctly  among 
the  sensible  objects  composing  the  one,  are  exhibited  as  so 
many  intimations  of  some  vast  scheme,  comprehending  all  the 
beings  who  compose  the  other.  In  this  argument,  as  well  as 
in  numberless  others  which  analogy  suggests  in  favor  of  our 
future  prospects,  the  evidence  is  precisely  of  the  same  sort 
with  that  whiclifirst  encouraged  Newton  to  extend  his  physical 
speculations  beyond  the  limits  of  the  earth.    Ibid.    pp.  234-5. 


''«limli?liiiimi,?.b!,';f,'  Seminary   Librarie 


1    1012  01208  2634 


Date  Due 

fACUlTY 

f 

t 

f) 

